Search the Community

Sorry it's been a while. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE 5 The next two months passed in a blur of steroid injections, heavy weights and ridiculous amounts of food. I’m now a monstrous 335lbs of ripped muscle. I’m a walking mutant. Not a day goes by where at least one person isn’t totally petrified at the site of my outrageously pumped up body. I hadn’t seen Tyler since the day I humiliated him at the gym. I was a little disappointed but I tried not to dwell on it. If he couldn’t handle my raging muscle dominance maybe he wasn’t the right partner for me. I had fucked a few other bodybuilders since my last session with Tyler. They were pretty big guys but not able to withstand my freakish size and muscle lust. One guy actually pissed himself when I stripped off my shirt. He literally ran out of my house to get away from me. It made me so horny I came to my reflection three times that night. … I waddled into the gym wearing my typical skin tight tank top but there was a different vibe in the air today. Usually the guy working the front desk couldn’t help but stare in complete awe at my massive body. Today, however, he was staring towards the squat racks. I saw at least two of my usual muscle admirers but neither of them looked in my direction. I glanced towards the squat racks and saw a rather large crowd in the far corner. I walked over to see what the commotion was. As I approached the crowd I could see a couple of guys holding their crotches. A few pretty massive bodybuilders were just staring slack jawed and a few other had looks of complete shock on their faces. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped short when I saw what was happening. Standing in squat rack was Tyler. He had the bar loaded with a mind boggling seven plates per side. He grunted loudly and lowered the bar so deep his ass was three inches from the ground. He paused and slowly powered his way back up. I stood transfixed as he preformed nine textbook perfect reps. He racked the weight with a load crash, stood in front of the mirror. He was drenched in sweat. His quads were swollen masses of twisted muscle. Starring at his refection in the mirror Tyler didn’t seem to notice the people around him. He started to shake one leg back and forth. Thick slabs of his quad meat swung back and forth. Watching all that relaxed muscle move was hypnotic. After a few seconds Tyler flexed the quad and it solidified into a column of pure steel hard muscle. He relaxed the muscle, punched his leg hard and reflexed again. He shifted his weight and started to flex the other leg. He was grunting like an animal and had a demented look in his eyes. Tyler finally looked up at the crowd and made eye contact with me. I felt a shiver run up my spine. “Add two more plates to each side!” Tyler bellowed. With an astounding 765lbs loaded on the bar, Tyler repositioned himself under the bar. With his eyes locked on me in the reflection of the mirror he hoisted the bar off the rack and started to preform prefect reps once again. I couldn’t believe my eyes. This kid had the entire gym under a trance. He was powering through lifts I would have had trouble with. He didn’t even look like the guy I had seen two months ago. He looked like a stage ready super heavyweight bodybuilder. Thick veins covered his bronzed, sweat covered skin. After three perfect reps, Tyler paused at the top and in a strained voice yelled “Dave! SPOT ME”. I moved behind him and felt my heart skip a beat as the thickness of his back. His hulking traps rose and encompassed the weight bar. I positioned myself and placed my arms under Tyler’s arms. I placed the rest of my body close to him. I could feel his pumped glutes on my hard crotch. With a smirk on his face he started to lower the weight again. I could feel the power coursing though his entire body. He clearly didn’t need my help as he easily raised the weight again. I stayed in the spot position and followed him back down for another slow rep. His legs were shaking but he didn’t stop. Tyler’s face was contorted with pain but he was able to whisper “feel this power”. He let out a loud guttural scream and lowered the weight again. He paused at the bottom and slowly raised the massive weight. He stood up straight and pressed his ass harder into my crotch before slamming it on the rack. The crowd was in a state of complete awe. Some guys cheered, others just stared with their mouths open. Three guys ran to the locker room to jerk off and a few looked like they were ready to pass out. Tyler hit a few poses for the crowd. I would have guessed his weight was over 275lbs now. His quads had to be close to 33” if not bigger. Eventually he waddled to the leg press machine that was loaded with so many 45lb plates that there was no more room. He stopped and turned to me. “Get on” he said. I hesitated and he stepped closer to me. “I need more weight to really work these fucking legs. Climb on the sled and make me work for this pump.” He lowered himself to the seat and I climbed on. I stared down at Tyler and all the plates loaded onto the machine. “Over 1300lbs” Tyler said. He let out a grunt and I felt the sled move. Tyler closed his eyes and lowered the weight. I could see the pain in his face but he didn’t stop. Rep after rep sent me up and down like a piston. To my surprise he increased his speed with each rep. After twelve reps Tyler finally slowed but didn’t stop. Instead he opened his eyes and looked up at me. “CALVES!” he yelled and started to move the weight again. I had to hold back a gag as I looked down at his legs. They looked twice as thick as they did after the squats and his calves had transformed into something truly inhuman as they moved such incredible weight. Tyler completed 12 reps and rolled off the machine and collapsed on the floor. He could barely move but flexed his calves and quads continually. I climbed down and stood over the his panting body. Tyler opened his eyes and they had a wild look to them. I felt another shiver run up my spine. He slowly rose and stood inches from my face. He placed his hands on my traps and started to apply pressure. He then started to push me down. I resisted but he was overpowering me. “Kneel” he ordered. I was too shocked to respond. He squeezed my traps harder. Sharp pain ran through my body and he forced me down until I was kneeling in front of him. “Feel my quads” he ordered. My face was level with his gruesomely massive quads. I could almost see the blood pumped though the thick veins criss-crossing every inch. Tyler started to flex each quad and deep striations appeared. His muscle separation was Mr Olympia quality. I couldn’t resist placing my hands on his bloated legs. I ran them up and down his smooth, wet skin as his muscles flexed and moved underneath. The crowd watched in amazement as this pumped up freak had my 335lbs of alpha beef under his complete control. “What the fuck is going on? I asked. He stepped away from me so I could take in his entire body. He barely resembled the kid I had power fucked a couple of months ago. “I think you know what’s happening here. I’m becoming a fucking freak that’s what happening. Did you see those weights I was moving? You see the reactions I’m getting from everyone here? Have you ever seen so much power and muscle?” He was flaring his lats and bouncing his pecs right in front of my face. Testosterone appeared to be seeping from his pours. “You’re not as big or strong as me Tyler.” I said, hoping he couldn’t hear the doubt in my voice. “That’s true but how long do you think it will be before you are a tiny speck of a man compared to me. That gear you got for me is unreal. I can feel the power coursing though my veins.” He said and raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Massive balls of muscle erupted from his body. His arms had to be 22” and vascular as hell. “I should mention that I tweaked your dosage. I’m on a cocktail of the most powerful roids known to man. You have no idea how fucking strong this shit is. I’m up to 280lbs now. I can practically feel my muscles growing. Do you think those weights were heavy? Next week I’ll destroy all of my personal bests. These people think they saw a show today? HA!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Two months ago I had this kid wrapped around my finger. He would have done anything to be with me and worship my massive body. Now he was a demented muscle freak. While I was turned on my his growth and strength, I was caught off guard by his dominating attitude. He was standing in the mirror, flexing his outrageously swollen quads when he suddenly stopped and looked at me. “You remember that day you made me lick your pecs?” “Hey man, you loved that, don’t say you didn’t” I replied. “I admit that feeling your huge chest was hot yeah, but I was so pissed you made me do that in front of all those people. I’ve thought a lot about that during the past two months and you know what?” “What?” “I should thank you.” “What? Why?” “Because of that day I starting training harder then ever. I think about it every time I inject myself with roids, eat a meal or guzzle a protein shake. When I cum now I think about a day like today when you get to experience how it feels to be dominated by me.” I opened my mouth to speak but I was too shocked to say anything. Tyler stepped closer to me so we were face to face. “Time for walking lunges and you’re going to me my weight big man.” He said a leaned down, placed one solid shoulder into my crotch and one hand around my neck. With a small grunt he hoisted me onto his shoulders and stood up. I tried to break free but he tightened his grip on my cock and balls causing sharp paint to shoot through my body. “You’re not going anywhere.” He growled and started to perform perfect lunges with 335lb body draped across his shoulders. With each step he grunted. I caught his refection in the mirror and he had a look of shear determination in his eyes. People couldn’t help but notice what was happening. No one had even seen such a site like this before. Tyler walked around the gym doing lunge after lunge for close to five minutes before letting me go. He collapsed on the floor, his legs twitching uncontrollably. I stood speechless again. Part of me was pissed he had just done that to me but part of me was impressed at the beast he had become. I looked down at his hulking body and felt my cock getting hard. He looked up and noticed my growing bulge and smiled. “You like what you see?” He asked. “I can’t help it. I’ve never meet a someone as freaky as me. You are becoming an animal!” I said. I couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of my mouth after what just happened but I couldn’t help myself. I reached out my hand and hoisted Tyler off the floor. “Get your workout in. I’m fucking spent. Give me your house keys; I’ll meet you there when you’re done.” Tyler said.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3688-packmates-werewolf-muscle-growth-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3689-packmates-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3691-packmates-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4032-packmates-part-4/ At 3 o'clock the next morning I still hadn't gotten to sleep. Snow, Bruak, Ragnar and Logan were all laying with me but they'd managed to nod off. I couldn't shake what had happened out of my head, I was in a war. Suddenly there was a knock on the door before it was opened and closed loudly. Ragnar didn't wake but Snow and I did so we went to investigate. "Help us please!" cried a croaky African voice as we got to the main hallway and found two men stumbling down it. One was bleeding all over the place and the over was dragging him. Immediately I rushed over and began to help him, using the healing magic Miranda had taught me as Snow dashed off to find her. The wound was very deep, he'd almost been cut in half and he was losing a lot of blood. I ripped off my shirt and began to wrap the wound I then instructed everyone who had gathered to do the same. I was hoping to staunch the bleeding and buy the guy some time whilst we waited for Miranda. He was breathing but very weakly and I didn't know if he would make it. "Please, you have to save him... I-I don't want-" "It'll be okay" I assured. "Out of the way Layton, I'll take it from here!" cried Miramda as she sprinted down the corridor holding some kind of crystal in here hand. I immediately backed away and allowed her to approach just as Asad appeared. "Winston! Arthur?" he called as he broke through the circle of on-lookers. The uninjured man immediately grabbed him in a hug and began to shake slightly. "It'll be okay Winston" he said softly as tears began to brim in his eyes as he saw Arthur's wounds. An hour later I was sitting in the kitchen making tea for Asad and Winston - who had finally stopped crying. I couldn't think of anything to say, from what little we got from Winston we found out that their entire werelion Pack had been killed, the Mutts had managed to blow up their car just as they were leaving the airport. The only reason Winston and Arty had managed to escape was because they'd been shoved out of the way by their Alpha. We still didn't know how Arty had been injured because Winston had been too upset to say. We sat in silence for awhile before Ragnar eventually came. He hugged us all tightly and took Asad away, leaving me with Winston. I managed to convince him to get some sleep, so I took him to the American's section and spent the night with him and two men called Chad and Chuck who had offered us their bed. There was a very somber mood the next morning, after our run we found out that Arthur had survived the night, but there had been no word from the werelions and they were presumed to be dead. We went about our business as usual, training and eating but when the evening came everyone's spirits were so low that we barely ate. Seeing how down everyone was Ragnar got us all to get changed into something comfy and return to the main hall. When we got there there were sofas and comfortable seats for everyone, blankets, food and a warm fire. "We've all been pretty shaken by the news of the loss of our brethren. I want us all to be together at this time, to comfort each other and prepare for what is to come" said Ragnar as he walked towards us. We all moved into the hall and began to fill up the space, we shared seats with each other, lay down together and began to talk. Everyone let out their anxieties and their grief, our thoughts of what might happen and what we hoped we would achieve. After and hour or so there was a knock at the door and Arthur entered the room. He was in a wheelchair and Miranda was pushing him, he didn't seem to be in any pain but his wound still hadn't completely healed. A green salve had been rubbed all over it and was now drying, it smelled pretty awful but no-one cared as we all gathered around him to greet him, Winston had immediately ran over and had kissed him before taking control of the wheelchair from Miranda. Ragnar then led the two of them over to where he was sitting and gave them space besides him "I'm glad you're okay Arty" he said softly as he put his hand on his shoulder and kissed him on the head. Arty just nodded, he hadn't said a word since the accident but Miranda had said it was just due to the shock of almost being cut in half. That night I don't know if I ever saw Asad. After losing his Pack he had become reclusive and kept to himself, Winston and Arty handled the news better because they had each other but we still didn't know what we were going to do with the last three werelions in existence... That night as I lie awake, surrounded by my slumbering pack I decided to do something useful with my sleeplessness. I used my short ranged teleport spell to hop between the sleeping wolves towards the exit and then through the door. I didn't hear anyone stir so I assumed I'd gotten away unnoticed. I went to the library - which had thankfully remained at a normal size - so that I could study. I found a book about werewolf anatomy and began to read, perched in the cushioned window alcove with a warm fur blanket wrapped around myself. I was studying werewolves as I wanted to know exactly what I was becoming. As I neared the end of the book I heard footsteps approaching. My childish instincts kicked in and I turned off my reading light and pulled the curtains over the window before teleporting to the small space behind one of the armchairs. I didn't feel scared, in fact I felt excited as I caught a glimpse of feet. I hadn't been noticed yet and the urge to leap out at the visitor was becoming stronger. They approached a bookshelf near me and scanned one of the rows before plucking a book out and promptly leaving. I knew it had come from the advanced magic section so I was curious as to who else had decided to stay up for a late night study session. I followed them silently along the corridors, using what I'd learned from living with Ragnar to sneak around. They turned into one of the living rooms in the American wing. Knowing that it'd be empty I decided to go into the room next to it as I could hear voices as they entered. Pressing my ear against the wall and attempting to use some of my werewolf characteristics that I had obtained from my first bite I listened in to their conversation. "He doesn't know yet, only the circle do. The ritual should go off without a hitch but he might not like the results and if he does then we're going to have to deal with an angry Demi-God whenever something bad happens" said one of the voices. I quickly processed what they were talking about and realised that it was me. "Well I'd prefer it if Hircine just took over. Layton's just weak" spat one of them. "Hmmph of all the people Ragnar has to choose from it makes you wonder why he chose him, a light breeze'd probably push him over and we're meant to bend over and submit to him in the middle of a war? We need strong leaders not some stuck up Oxford brat who probably can't even lift a sword." muttered another. "Well he's still human... If he were to accidentally fall... No maybe that's going too far" said a more familiar voice. I didn't listen to anymore, I could feel the sting of tears in my eyes and I didn't want to risk getting caught so I put the glass down and crept into the hallway. I cast a muffling spell and then ran along it to the grove. I knew it wouldn't be cold as it had been enchanted to stay humid in order for the exotic plants within to survive. I walked over to the padded arbor and curled up in it. I'd never been able to handle people talking about me behind my back, it made me so angry. I could feel tears streaming down my face, hot from my burning rage. It was then I realised that I was sweating too, my body getting incredibly hot all of a sudden. Then alI I could feel was a searing pain all over my body. I saw a figure enter the grove but before I could cry out I blacked out from the pain. Buck In the morning I was feeling unexpectedly refreshed. The feeling of sleeping amongst everyone had made me feel at home. However when Ragnar's pile of men began to stir there was a sudden tension "Where's Layton?" called Ragnar as we all looked around. When there was no response we all jumped into action to find him. I followed Logan as I knew he'd be one of the first to find Layton. He crowded around a large stone door with Fenrir and Ragnar who then opened it. We all stepped inside and I was amazed to see a garden full of beautiful fauna and standing in one of the white arbors was a shimmering blue woman and a slumbering man. When the woman saw us enter she smiled and nodded at Ragnar before disappearing in a swirl of leaves. Ragnar and the rest of us then immediately paced over to the man. I didn't recognise him at first He was at least seven foot and about as broad as the arbor he lay in, a day old beard had grown around his chiseled jaw and his jogging bottoms had torn and fallen off him. "Layton?" questioned Ragnar as the figure opened his eyes "what happened?" "I-I don't know," he mumbled as he curled up against the arbor and seemed to realise that he was much bigger than before "what happened to me?" "I don't know right now, c'mon lets get you inside" Ragnar said soothingly as he helped Layton to stand. His trousers barely held on to his waist and everyone could see that he had clearly grown in all aspects. However it was hard to find his godly muscles attractive as he looked incredibly pale and sickly. Ragnar ordered everyone back inside and then Logan took all of us on the morning run. Though we took a shorter route as everyone wanted to get back as quickly as possible to make sure Layton was okay. Logan When we returned the Grove was locked and Bruak was guarding the steps to Ragnar's room. When I approached he stepped in front of the stairs, blocking them out completely with his enormous green bulk. "Sorry, no interruptions. Ragnar's orders" "Is he okay?" I asked, still moving towards him. Bruak put his hand on my shoulder, his thick digits were about the site of a baby's arm. "He's going to be alright, now run along before I make you" he teased as he grinned down at me from behind his enormous muscular gut and bed-sized pecs. Growling I walked off, not wanting to seem intimidated, for if I wanted to get past him badly enough I knew he wouldn't stop me. Though it'd certainly be hard. "See you tonight then I suppose, I hope Snow share's his food" I taunted, grinning back at him. "Heh, I've hope you've tasted Orc before. Wouldn't want to break you little guy" he replied. "I'll get him back for that later" I thought to myself as I walked back towards the main hall where Breakfast was being served. "Yo Fen" I cried as I swaggered towards him and the other Alpha's (who were overseeing the hall). I stood next to him but he still towered above me. "You know what's going on with Layton?" I questioned. "Keep your voice down dumbass, you'll find out later. Now sit down and eat" he growled. I went to take some food off of his plate but he grabbed my hand "don't even think about it" I went and sat with the British Pack members, I hadn't really met any of them but I was trying to work my way around the Pack and they knew Layton best so I could find out about him too. That night I walked back up to Bruak's watch post, this time he smiled and let me past. He slapped me on my ass as I passed, making me grin and get slightly aroused. When I got to Layton's room I was sporting a full on boner, luckily no-one inside paid any attention. "Logan, come here" ordered Ragnar from his seat next to Layton. I darted over and looked down at the bed, some colour had returned to Layton but it was hard to tell as there were hundreds of intricate silver tattoos all over him. "He's finally ready" said Ragnar as he stroked Layton's head. I couldn't hold back my smile, I didn't care about Layton becoming a Demi-God, he was becoming a werewolf and that's all I cared about. "When will we perform the ceremony?" I questioned, knowing it'd have to be soon. "At dawn, it should take all day" replied Ragnar. "Go and tell everyone to prepare. Their new Alpha is coming" Layton I woke up feeling heavy, I could barely lift my head and my body was numb almost as if it wasn't mine. "Layton?" I strained my head to the side and saw Ragnar looking down at me, smiling broadly. I attempted to move to hug him and found that I suddenly flung myself at him. Catching him off guard "W-what happened to me?" I asked, holding him tightly and resting against him. "It's okay, you just passed out. Your body started to adapt too, we think you might've gone through 'blood fever'. It's when a werewolf with only wolf blood experiences extreme pain via emotion or physical injury and so it's body adapts to defend against it" explained Ragnar. I understood what he had said and knew what he was about to ask "I wasn't hurt" I stated as he began to hug me back. "What, or who got you so riled up then?" he asked, Ragnar his voice dripping with concern so much that I almost didn't notice the anger. "Just... The usual crap. It doesn't -" "Cub, blood fever is dangerous. You need to tell me everything" replied Ragnar. I pulled away from him and nodded, before letting him know what had happened. "Well after the ritual you can deal with them how you please. Just know that I chose you because of your heart, your kindness. I don't care about anything else." he replied, kissing me and crawling into bed with me. "You're going to become a werewolf at Dawn..." I smiled nervously "Will I be okay?" "Well look at yourself, you'll be fine" I looked down and saw my godly body, it was covered in tattoos and patterns made out of some kind of salve. I recognised them from the book I had read last night. I felt more at ease and began to smile, I was finally going to be a true part of the Pack. The ceremony took place outside in the larger garden. I was lying on some kind of stone altar and everyone was kneeling around it, they all had similar tattoos on their chests (they were all naked) but no where near as many as me. Ragnar stood above me in his wolf form. "Brothers and Sisters of the Pack please join me in the blood pact for the coronation of our new Alpha and the conduit for Lord Hircine. Everyone began to speak some kind of pledge but it was in a different tongue that I couldn't recognise. Suddenly their tattoos began to glow and slowly so did mine. "Layton, do you accept our gift?" asked Ragnar. "I do" I replied as o gazed into his eyes. "Do you accept the responsibilities of being an Alpha?" "I do" "Will you join your spirit with Hircine?" "I will" I replied, not fully aware of what I was getting into. "Then as Alpha, I shall impart to you our gift" replied Ragnar as he leant down and kissed me on the forehead before taking a huge bite out of my chest, the tattoos that used to cover it remained however like a spectral skeleton. I cried out in pain but I didn't black out as Ragnar began to lick the wound. Miranda then stepped up and placed a large silver crystal on my chest. "Hircine, we offer you this man to use for your survival. As Alpha he shall be in charge and you will aid him in anyway you can" she called out as the sun crept over the altar. The moon was still high in the sky and I could feel it beacon to me. After a few minutes the stone began to grow and my body began to reform, the wound completely closing up and leaving a crescent scar. An hour later the stone stopped glowing and my body began to tingle as small dark silver hairs began to sprout all over my rapidly expanding body. When the sensation finally stopped Ragnar helped me off the altar and I looked down at the Pack, realising slowly that Ragnar and I were at least thirty feet tall. "All rise for your new Alpha" called out Ragnar. Our Pack immediately obeyed, I smiled at them all and heard Ragnar whisper "Roar" I felt something stir inside me and it forced upwards, I let out an ear splitting roar and eighty percent of our Pack immediately lay down and bowed. "Now the rest of you will fight him" said Ragnar grinning. He then turned to me and kissed me passionately before saying "You'll have to shrink back down though" I grinned at him and we slowly shrunk back down to a more suitable height for brawling. "Beat Layton and you'll become Alpha instead. Though if you lose he'll put you in your place" said Ragnar as he sat down on the stone altar. He then started pointing at the Pack members who were still standing one by one and ordering us to fight. I barely had to try to beat them until I was pitted against an Alpha. Angus and Alpha were the hardest to beat but they only required about half my actual strength. Logan on the other hand was a lot stronger than I thought. For such a small guy he certainly was strong, I almost thought I was going to lose to him as his epic biceps flared up around me as he attempted to tackle me. I held my ground however and soon I had him pinned. Snow and Bruak were just as hard, though Bruak's extra weight made him slightly harder. Though it made him so much more comfortable when I had him pinned to the floor. After two hours my only opponent was now Ragnar. He grinned at me and stood up "Now this fight is optional, it just determines who's dominant in our relationship" he explained. "Think you can beat me then?" I taunted, moving closer to him. "Oh I'm sure of it" he replied, stepping even closer and touching my arm. "Go for it" We began to wrestle and scrap with each other. He was stronger than I'd ever imagined, I was pushed to the limit trying to beat him. Though he was also baring his teeth and snarling a lot and soon it was getting to me. His overwhelming dominance, his masculine scent and powerful body was beginning to make me feel submissive. "I knew it Hircine, I've surpassed you" he whispered, as I felt myself give up. "Heh, now I get to really let loose on you, cub" Ragnar flirted as he bared down on me. The rest of the Pack were all submitting to Ragnar along with me. We both began to grow back to our maximum size, our sweaty bulging muscles rubbing against each other as I felt his now building-sized cock brush against my eager hole. As he entered me my senses heightened and I cried out in intense pleasure as he began to fuck me. Every thrust making the ground shake, his feet pushing themselves into the dirt. The other Pack members were all drunk with lust watching their godly Alpha's mate. After what seemed like I year I felt Ragnar release a lake of cum into me, it's warmth filling me up. I was shooting all over his chest and as he stood back up he licked it off his hand and watched as I used his cum to expand even more until I blocked out the sun from the entire Pack. "Now Layton, you get to fuck everybody else. Go wild" I now realised why the ritual would take all day. As the sun set I strutted over to Bruak. He immediately began to lick Snow's cum off my bulging pecs so I held his head against them and began grinding on his stomach. "Hope you're ready Bru, I could still go for another hour or two." I grunted as he tweaked my engorged nipple. The I slowly lifted him up until he hovered above my eight foot cock. As I impaled him he let out a war cry and began to clench my cock with his right ass, pumping it and getting me even more horned up. My cock swelled within him as he continued to lick my chest and armpits, burying his face in my hairy cleavage. When I was finally finished he was still cumming gallons. The rest of the Pack were either sleeping, passed out or growing from my cum. "Impressive cub, didn't know you were such a dom" called Ragnar as we embraced. "Might just let you have a go with me" he teased before grabbing my ass.

Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued

This story was originally posted in the old forums, but has been dormant for quite a long time. So I am posting the previous parts here today and will post part 5 tomorrow. Hope you enjoy! AFTER THAT NIGHT My name is Benjamin Carter but everybody just calls me “Benny.” Actually they call me many things like “faggot,” “queer,” “cocksucker,” “dick rider” and most commonly “twink” which despite being nothing but a mere euphemism for the previous terms is at least “cuter” than the rest of them. The story I have to tell starts by recognizing the fact that I am a twink, though it’s actually very easy to recognize one of us, we are that blatantly flamboyant type of homosexual guys who are not ashamed to celebrate our freedom and life style. Some are disgusted with the fact that we dress and behave in such manner, but I usually don’t give a damn. Despite whatever most of people might think about me, I know I am not a girl; I love being a man and I especially love to fuck men. By fucking I mean everything that might get one to blow, I'm not attached to labels. It’s true that I love bottoming but whenever I hook up with a guy who says that he is a “top,” it means he’s still not ready to fuck with such a highly sexual being like me. This kind of prejudice is something to expect from most of the narrow minded population, especially when you are a 19 year old 5’6” 130 toned pounds of blond, artificially-tanned, fake blue eyed guy who currently wears orthodontic braces with a different color elastic band on each tooth, and dressed in 7 for Mankind skinny jeans with a bright purple Ralph Lauren fitted T-shirt and matching red and black Puma racing boots. Fortunately I have friends who understand me, mostly because we are all variations of the “twinks.” (Day Zero – 11.32 pm) We were all cramped inside a bright yellow '08 New Beetle heading to this beach club on a Wednesday night, when the car suddenly died on us. It went completely kaput and we couldn’t start it. The road was deserted with exception of the occasional jocks that only stopped to make fun of us. “What’s the matter girls? Your Barbie car run out of batteries?” they hollered, throwing their beer cans towards us. I was starting to feel nervous about the situation. “You should try Triple A again!” I whimpered once again, which caused Diego to roll his eyes. “I told you they don’t answer! Besides, there’s nothing wrong with the car! I know this shit, I used to work on my dad’s workshop remember?” Diego is a 21 year old dancer who wants to become a famous Broadway performer, and I think he’s got a great future ahead of him. After all, he’s a hot 5’8” Cuban guy with a very light mocha skin tone and hazel eyes, he’s got those naturally pouting lips for which most women pay thousands of dollars. Mister Castillo’s got some nice wired muscles on his 160 pounds body. He’s also in the Diving Team of our university because he got a full scholarship right after high school. It’s unnecessary to mention that he’s got one of the best-looking booties in campus, the Kim Kardashian kind of ass, only much firmer and muscular because it’s all manly and tight inside those painted over denim pants. “We can’t get a signal here, which is quite weird since we are not that far from the city!” The other “sport twink” of our group is Kenny Chang, a Chinese-American gymnast who finally came out once he got a full scholarship to the university. His parents still don’t accept it, but Kenny is much happier and outgoing now. The shortest of us at 5’4” Chang weighs whopping 156 pounds of hard, solid muscles, developed after years of hard training and dedication. We finally convinced him to let us style his perfectly boring black, ultra-straight hair and now he’s got a cooler spiked hairdo with golden highlights that give him that extra edge during competition. “Maybe we should go back anyway, I don’t feel like clubbing tonight!” Corey is our emo fellow; he is only 18 years old at 5’10” lanky, paper white dude weighing 125 pounds, which means he is too damn skinny. Corey dyes his hair in a raven black tone and keeps this weird 80s New Wave shape; he’s got deeply grey eyes and soft, pink, thin lips. He wears only black from head to toe and keeps quiet for most of the time, although he’s actually a very sensitive guy, the kind who writes poems and composes music. He once affirmed to be in a platonic relationship with some guy, something which I confess that I don’t get (whether you’re getting action or not). Anyway, Corey always carries this little black notebook where he keeps writing stuff and Diego once told me that his muse is one particular guy of the Track and Field Team. “Are you fucking crazy? I am not wasting all this style with you guys! They’ve told me this club is his favorite, and I am totally hooking up with my Adonis tonight!” I refused to let go of any chance to meet muscular hot guys, which were my obsession. Diego just closed the lid and chuckled. “Dude, you’re just sick! I told you it doesn’t happen like this!” It was my turn to roll my eyes. “And how else is it supposed to happen? I can’t talk to him in the gym, where he’s surrounded by those Neanderthal buddies of his!” “What are they talking about?” Kenny asked Corey, who just continued reading that little book of his. “Benny’s new crush, apparently some new guy at their gym. You know how fast you guys fall for those hulking stacks of insensitive beef.” Corey’s answer surely teased Kenny. “Well, at least we can talk to our muscle guys, while you just keep writing poems for a dude who doesn’t even know you exist!” Chang replied, but Corey remained quiet. “I don’t want him to notice me; I just want to watch him in all his glory. His muscles are toned with hard work and athletic efforts, not just some muscular augmentation provided for pure vanity.” “Whatever you say won’t change the fact that he is a track and field jock. And jocks are the worst type. He doesn’t notice a guy dressed in black whenever he’s training? I’m surprised they didn’t kick you out of the stadium.” “Why don’t you just stop fighting and help us push the car?” I yelled at Chang and Corey. “Hey, hey, hey! Nobody is pushing my car, it’s a very delicate system, what if we damage something?” Diego surely loved that car. “So what? You’ll just ask your sugar daddy for another car…” I said very maliciously. Diego was known for using his charm to lure wealthy older gentlemen to sponsor and spoil his expensive taste. “Hey at least I get gifts from people who like me instead of that bitter grandma of yours!” Diego snapped. He knew that my money always came attached to lots of guilt, since I was the only living relative of Eleanor Carter, the famous owner of a cosmetics company. By all means, I am filthy rich, but I couldn’t be happier to have moved away from that horrible little world, but then I have all this money to spend on clothes and accessories. “At least, I don’t need to suck on old farts to get my bills paid!” “You’re just mad because it’s been almost a month since you last got a cock inside you!” he replied with his usual beautiful mean-spirited face. I was about to give him the proper answer when suddenly, my eyes felt so damn heavy, then my knees went weak and the last thing I remembered was trying not to fall on my pretty face. I opened my eyes, looked at my watch and noticed the time. Three whole hours had gone by and I couldn’t even remember what had happened. I just realized I was at the passenger seat while Diego sat at my left, with Corey and Kenny in the back seat. “Guys…are you alright?” I asked touching Diego’s shoulder. He woke up at once, jumping inside his skin, almost giving me a heart attack. “What happened?!” “Are you asking me?” I replied, just as shocked as he was. Kenny groaned. “Oh shit…how did we get back here?” Corey opened his big green eyes and his paleness looked even more livid than the usual. “Are you guys alright? I feel so weird…” “When did we get to the car, anyway?” Diego whispered, but I was really impatient. “Who cares? See if it starts now, I wanna get the hell out of here!” My friend turned the key and the engine started normally, which made me feel instantly relieved. Diego just drove us back to my apartment that we all shared. It was only 2 am, but nobody felt like clubbing, for some reason our bodies felt really weird although I couldn’t say I was in pain, there was this unexplainable numbness all over my body. We all noticed that 3 hours of our day had just disappeared, but none of could explain such a mysterious thing. Although and each one of us came up with an explanation for such a phenomenon, when Corey tried to compare our case with an episode of AMAZING STORIES, we all knew it was time to get some shut-eye. Day 1 (6 am) I have never been a morning person, and especially after our previous weird night I thought I would sleep well past noon, but when I woke up so early, feeling unusually energized I couldn’t stay in bed. I got up only to find my roommates were all eating breakfast. Kenny and Diego always had those disgusting vitamin shakes that I hated. The two of them exchanged looks as I sat down without my usual “morning face,” and when Corey also joined us in the kitchen at such an early time in the morning, they seemed worried, but I didn’t want to talk about their crackpot theories. “Make me one of those…double!” I asked Diego in a way that he preferred to oblige rather than talking about his creepy ideas. “I want one, too…” Corey added and soon we were all digging in hyper caloric beverages like there would be no tomorrow. I don’t know if it was the lack of alcohol in the morning, or just anxiety, but I ended up drinking four helpings of that thick shake, and so did my friends. We all seemed particularly hungry that morning. Diego and Kenny went to train, and since I only had an afternoon class I’d normally sleep in, but on that particular day I felt like I should go to the gym to burn off all those extra calories I’d consumed. My friends knew I only went to gym for two reasons: cruising for new muscle guys or parading my most recent sportswear acquisitions. But on either occasion I’d always chosen evenings, when most of the big guys trained. As you might have already guessed, I’m a “muscle queen” – the kind of twink who loves to watch massive guys as they parade their humongous muscles. Therefore I don’t really go for heavy training, but I simply kill in Tae-Bo and spinning classes, especially when the trainer is a hot muscle guy. Since most of the huge guys already know me, they just play along with my flirting, though I have gotten some nice action in the gym. Most guys doing a cycle are just too horny, I have to watch out for their temper is also flared, but everything pays off because I love to give head in public places. So there I was, all fabulous in my trendy working out clothes, a large gym bag, and my D&G sunglasses. I also wore those cut-off clothes and a red headband to keep the sweaty hair from my face and was sucking on a huge squeeze bottle every three minutes. I must confess that I love the solid fear the mere view of my twink quintessence sends in the heart of most guys. Although they’d never admit, they simply run away from me when I enter the weight area. That morning, however, fortune smiled at me because there he was: Dwayne, my newest crush. At 22 years old and 6’2” 240 pounds of solid muscle, he’s got the most perfect physique with large, thick shoulders, amazingly thin waist and 6-pack washboard, cheese grater abdomen. The thing I liked most about Dwayne was his strong, silent demeanor. He actually didn’t mind when I just stood there staring at his amazing muscles, he surely had what it needed to succeed in bodybuilding. Besides his killer physique, he was so manly, yet beautiful, definitely the dazzling tex-mex features: the short dark buzz cut hair, nice olive complexion and the rugged manly face that just begged to be kissed! He also had that kind of charisma and charm that all-star bodybuilders radiated. Anyway, there I was just pretending to do some boring cardio machine while staring at Dwayne working his marvelous muscles. I felt something different inside me, some kind of newfound courage. Acting against my initial instincts, I walked towards Dwayne and simply asked for some workout tips. To my utter surprise, instead of yelling at me, that delicious muscle hunk actually spent a couple of minutes giving me some pointers, and then he also told me he could be my personal trainer for a friendly fee. Well, since money was not an issue, I’d scheduled to start my routine the very next day at 7 am sharp. Okay, so it was not anything extraordinary but at least I got his card with his cell phone number, email and all sort of contacts! Besides, I could get a closer look of that hot muscle guy and still enjoy a nice workout, maybe I’d soon be giving Diego and Kenny some competition in the physique department. I was getting sick of them making fun of me being “too skinny.” Truth to be said, I actually never cared about it before; I mean I love being with huge men, not being one myself. After spending the morning at the gym, I got back home to find Corey in his usual moody self. I knew pretty well that guy loved to look depressed all the time, and he certainly abused the eyeliner. God knows how much I love the benefits of foundation and lip gloss, but that dude had forged those thick black eyes which did not favor his delicate features at all. “Do you think I should work out?” he asked me bluntly. “Why are you asking this all of a sudden? I thought you hated going to the gym." “I still do, but for some reason l feel like I need to let off some steam you know? And if I was in better shape maybe I could…look better?” Corey was so shy that sometimes I wonder how he got the nerve to come out, but I know that once he gets an idea he’s stuck with it. “Honey, you should definitely work out. You’re one tall, lanky dude, and if you want to be noticed you gotta make sure you have something to show off!” I kind of suspected the reason for such unexpected interest, but Corey surely needed a reason to get out once and a while and meet new people other than reading depressing stuff. “Maybe you’re right… but I’ve always be that lanky all my life, what if it doesn’t work on me?” “Your timing couldn’t be better! I just talked to this gorgeous muscle hunk at the gym and he’ll be my personal trainer. I could just phone him and tell he’s got another client! And don’t worry about paying him; I can cover for you until you find another job.” I gently brushed his shoulder. Corey had just finished undergrad and was applying for majoring in Literature, but ever since he lost his job at the bookstore he was living with Mother Goose here – I guess it’s not nice to have this huge penthouse apartment and living all by myself, so I just brought my best friends to move in with me. Corey opened a very discrete smile which I knew was quite a lot, for him, so I hugged him in a very cute way. “Ok, so now we have the perfect excuse to go buy you some hot gym clothes!” I cheered. “Oh… there’s no need for that. I could wear a T-shirt and sweatpants.” He tried to dodge the bullet but I wouldn’t take no for an answer. “Nonsense! You’re not going to my gym all dressed in black! Besides, I am dying to take you shopping, and get some hot pants so you can flaunt that massive cock of yours!” “You don’t need to remind me about my deformation,” Corey replied, noticeably embarrassed. He truly had a nearly eleven inch monstrous cock between his pants. That fucking anaconda was just so thick and delicious, we have all played with it, but for some reason Corey is traumatized with his humongous endowment. “Deformation? Corey, you are fucking blessed! You know how many men would kill to have something your size? I know you don’t like topping, but sometimes we can’t ignore Mother Nature, I mean a cock like yours was made to be worshiped.” Once again he produced a faint smile which clearly indicated I was finally getting through his shell. He finally opened the fly of his pants and unleashed the humongous piece of meat. “If you promise not to buy me that neon-colored stuff you love, I’ll let you suck me. I know it’s been a while since we last played, but then again you’ve been lonely for quite some time as well.” That was the Corey I really knew, so I just couldn’t refuse such a generous offer. I got down on my knees. “I promise, nothing flashy and bright, now let me see if I can still suck on a cock like that!” Judging by the way Corey moaned and grunted I still had my golden lips. I made sure my roommate enjoyed as much as possible. With a cock like his, most pleasure comes from blow jobs or hand jobs, especially because most of guys get scared of such an enormous endowment. I worked my way down his balls and the thick base of his manhood and soon Corey’s eyes rolled inside their orbits out of pleasure. It actually only took me a little more than five minutes to get Corey to shoot, which probably meant he was also experiencing a dry spell. He warned me and tried to take his cock out of my mouth but I held him inside my throat for some reason. I am not usually a swallower, but after chatting the humongous Dwayne I felt kinkier, so as Corey erupted inside my mouth I simply took the time to savor his load. And that was a hefty load! I sucked his cock dry and grinned back at him. The donkey guy perspired a lot, so his make-up was running. I offered him one hankie and took another for myself. “Now that was refreshing…” I said cleaning the corners of my mouth very delicately like someone who had just feasted on a rare delicacy. “You… are amazing at that… Can you teach me?” “It doesn’t need much explanation, just lots of practice! How about we have lunch in the mall? I’ve just had a horse's cock for an appetizer, now I could eat the rest of it!” I chuckled as Corey blushed intensely, but I was actually very hungry…Day 2 The next day I woke up bright early and very excited to go the gym and have my first work out with my delicious personal trainer, and so was Corey, now dressed in his much more vivid (though still too blend for my spicy taste) working out attire, including tights spandex pants that made his donkey sized endowment more than obvious. Of course that made him nervous at the beginning, but after some pep talk he was ready to embrace that he was a horse dicked bottom, I have also convinced him to leave the dark make up for moments where he would not be sweating, and he actually looked much cuter in this washed version. After another hefty breakfast we headed to the gym where my delicious hunk Dwayne already expected his two new clients. Dwayne didn’t disappoint me in the fashion area, for he knew tight polo shirts did wonders for very muscular guys like him, I just wished the whole fitting was better, because it still looked very baggy under his amazing torso, but then again that was not any Ralph Lauren neither Lacoste (note to self: get Dwayne some name brand polo shirts). Those trunk sized thighs of his were barely covered in his spandex pants, and although he was no Corey in that department, Dwayne didn’t disappoint me there either. “So, why don’t we start with some basic stuff? We can take your measurements tomorrow, it’s better for me if I get to know your preferences by evaluating your performance, so I’ll have your profile outlined.” I liked the fact that my personal trainer wasn’t just a big wall of muscle, and he actually studied his business, I trusted him much more now (although I still lusted after him very much). Dwayne led us straight to the weight area and helped each one in a different machine, but since I was paying more attention to the way his pecs jutted inside his tight shirt I still don’t know their names. I started with the thingy for bicep crunches while Corey went straight to the chair where you have to squeeze with your thighs in order to move the weight, which was funny because I could catch the precious moment where Dwayne noticed the enormous size of my emo friend’s junk, he surely tried to play cool, but a trained eye like mine notices even the slightest reactions when it comes to checking on other man’s equipment. I gotta tell you that I expected my first day on weight training to be much harder than it actually was, maybe Dwayne was taking easy not to scare us, but he did quite remark that I was stronger than he first expected, which I supposed to be some kind of compliment so I promptly smiled and performed each exercise as he instructed me, although I won’t bother you with the details on how many “reps” for each “series” and other boring details. Let’s just say that Dwayne is a very good and dedicated trainer, he took his time to show us all the right movements and even played along while I said silly things and sounded as innocently flirty as I could, while Corey just stood there silent and focused, but flushing whenever I made a comment on his donkey sized dick. Dwayne smirked and said that my roomie was certainly gifted (which was all an allegedly straight man would admit in front of practically strangers). After we were done with our routines, we headed to the restrooms while Dwayne went to meet his other clients. Like I said before, I was expecting to be much more physically tired, when in fact I felt such a rush of energy, which I quickly redirected into pure sex drive and judging by the way Corey’s cock bobbed he also preferred to channel his own share of extra energy into such obvious choice. It felt very fun to give head in the gym restroom. Corey pressed the back of my head against his enormous dick and guided me as I pleased such huge member, the warm water splashing over my back. At first, it was quite difficult to breathe, but I’ve been blowing cocks for years now, so I knew it was better to just keep sucking as long as I could hold and then recover my breath while my hand replaced my tongue. It actually didn’t take long to get Corey to blow, but there were two main problems: #1 was that he just came so much and I was so hungry for his seed that I kept drinking it all and #2: we were so fucking horny that we went like four times! Whenever I got Corey to go dry, he got on his knees and sucked my own cock and so forth! Fortunately it was a lazy day and we had locked the door, so we could finish our kinky friendly suck just in time to unlock the door and let some other guy use the showers as we toweled our wet bodies. We headed back home, but first we stopped by this ALL YOU CAN EAT buffet, the kind of Empty-Carbs-High-Fat Haven that I wouldn’t even consider going until a couple of days ago, now I was so fucking starving that I needed all the food that could be quickly given to me. Each one of us could tell by the looks on the regular customers that they weren’t used to see two skinny guys eating five or six plates of pasta before heading to the grilled meats session, but we didn’t care for them at all. Once we were back at home, Diego and Kenny were just ready to eat lunch, which was a regular feast of low fat protein and complex carbohydrates. Although we were supposed to feel full for the next three generations, for some reason both Corey and me simply attacked the food without even remembering that we had been stuffing our faces for almost two hours. I felt that eating was just as good as fucking now, and for that reason it is needless to say that we engaged into the amazing orgy we had after lunch. It started pretty innocently, Diego just called me in the kitchen to help him with the dishes and I was more than happy to play along, because he knew I was the worst disaster in doing any house chore. When I got there he just hugged me and kissed me so fucking hard, I thought I would pass out, we made out like two wild animals, and he finally led me to the back room where we 69´d for about a good hour, exchanging our loads and exploring our bodies with newfound intensity. When we got back to the living room, Corey was groping Kenny’s thick muscles telling the Asian guy all about his first day at the gym. My gymnast roommate commented that he had the best train of his life, his muscles didn’t feel tired with such hard work and he performed much better as well. It was the perfect excuse for me to tell about Dwayne and his glorious physique. Diego just flexed his own perfect curvaceous muscles and said he felt stronger and he also could do much heavier lifts with no great effort. Suddenly, we exchanged worried looks remembering about the mysterious events of that night. On one side, Diego and Kenny were indeed used to physical hard work, so they simply assumed that they were in a good gym day and that’s all. However, since Corey and I were never into heavy lifting before, our own perspectives couldn’t be used as a good standard. In any case, we decided to change the subject, and in absence of anything more interesting to do, we ended up in another round of dripping wet sex – I have to say that my roommates were getting really kinky fucking buddies. Day 3I woke up even earlier than the previous day, only to find out my roommates were also up and very active already. Once again we had a humongous breakfast with smoothies and protein shakes, fresh fruits and lots of chicken breast in whole bread sandwiches. Despite the ravishing hunger we all felt in the morning, once again we were sharing out thoughts about “that night.” Diego thought we had a spiritual experience, while Kenny chose to believe that we were intoxicated by something in the air, because he claimed to remember a strong smell right before passing out. Corey pointed out that he remembered a strong light from above, but none of us let him start on his alien encounter theory because that would be the creepiest thing. So, to make him feel better I gave our Emo roommate one very nice complimentary blowjob and this time Kenny and Diego joined us in this masculine brunch. With those lips, Diego was definitely a great cocksucker, but he also enjoyed many toys, including one he called “Alejandro” like the Lady Gaga song. That distinguished gentleman was an 18 inches long massive black rubber dildo that we all love to play with. Kenny gladly helped Diego to take the most of Alejandro he could, while I continued working on Corey’s smaller, yet still massive, cock. My Emo roomie was in fact very horny because he came not just for me but also twice for Kenny, meanwhile Diego had a great time with his rubber friend. After a whole hour of messing around, we realized that there was still a whole day ahead of us, so I gave the guys a ride to campus. I dropped Kenny and Diego at the university, and then Corey and I headed to the gym for our second training session with Dwayne on whom we actually left a very nice impression for our first day. However, when the handsome Dwayne measured me, I must confess that I was surprised to notice that I weighed 142 pounds instead of my usual 130. I didn’t feel bloated and my stomach was harder than ever, maybe it was broken, but Dwayne assured me that it was a precise scale. The same thing happened to Corey, who weighed 135 pounds according to their readings. Although we were the skinniest guys in the weight training area that morning, we did every bit as good as on our first day, proving to be much stronger than our hunky trainer first thought. It seemed he would have to prepare a more intense program since we both said that we wanted to gain more mass. “I’ve already set everything for you in the weight area, and since you’ve done so well yesterday I decided to go for a more determined approach and challenge your physiques a bit harder!” “Oh, dear… I love when you talk dirty like that!” I said deliberating seizing my time to grab onto Dwayne’s massive arm. He seemed awkward but not disgusted which was already a good sign to me, so I quit joking and got ready for the routine. The funniest thing was that it didn’t feel more challenging; in fact it felt easier than yesterday. I looked at my side and noticed that Corey didn’t seem to feel the same way, but he was doing very nice nonetheless. Meanwhile, Dwayne was just staring at how easily we performed our exercises. He couldn’t stop congratulating us for such great performance, but I thought he was just kissing my sweet ass to gain some extra money (which I would pay him anyway). After the workout we took our showers and of course I noticed that Dwayne had been checking me out constantly. Sure, I didn’t have Diego’s amazing derriere, but I had this tight, tiny bubble butt that he would love to squeeze while driving that huge cock of his into my hungry ass. It was then I noticed Corey’s monster was fully hard again, so I chuckled and offered to give him head again. Usually, Corey was far too shy to do it in a public place twice in a row, but I guess the pump got us horny instead of tired. I closed the locker room door and went on heavily sucking Corey’s monstrous cock. It felt so dangerous and kinky! I didn’t need much effort to get Corey to shove another load down my throat, for some reason I was turning into a little cum pig, and my partner certainly didn’t complain. Once we were finished fucking for the time being, we showered and returned to our daily deeds. Before getting back to class, we stopped once again by that all-you-can-eat buffet. I usually only have small salads, but lately I craved things like beef and chicken breasts or tuna steaks! I was actually eating my third plate before I noticed. The weirdest thing was that although we had been stuffing our faces for practically two days, my skinny jeans didn’t feel tighter around my waist, although the thighs felt much tighter than I remembered. “Corey, do I look fatter?” “Why do even ask that? You’re all ripped and shredded, you have a 6-pack abdomen already, do you know what I’d give to have one of these?” Corey smiled as he felt my very tight and sculpted abdomen. I wasn’t muscular or very developed like Diego or Kenny, but I sure had one nice cheese grater. “Heh, that Dwayne is a real miracle worker! You’re not doing badly either…” I hit his chest and the once saggy flabby sunk chest looked and felt much fuller. “Don’t you think it’s weird that we are already showing such results on our second day of train?” I just rolled my eyes. “Oh don’t you even start, friend. I’ve worked my pretty tight butt for two whole days, I’m glad I have something to show. In fact, this new 6-pack will look amazing with a new yellow fitted T, I’m gonna rock on the dance floor!” Corey just shook his head because he knew it was useless to argue with me, but when we were heading to the parking lot he just pulled me by the arm and we were suddenly at the nearest drugstore, where he pushed my protesting to the scale, something that I surely didn’t appreciate. “See, it says that you’re 155 pounds! That’s exactly 13 pounds heavier than your weight before we head to the gym.” Corey said in a low worried tone, but I just felt angry. “And you said I wasn’t fat at all, you’re such a lying queen, Corey.” The tall guy just pushed me out of the scale and replaced me, it read 152 pounds, which was an even heavier gain, considering his previous read this morning. “See, I don’t look any fatter either…I think we are just getting heavier because of the increase of our muscular mass.” “Really? And here I thought we were just bloated with gas…” I replied bitterly and got out of the store before the homophobic little man behind the counter said anything. “Benny, you don’t understand…no one gains 15 pounds in one single day!” “That machine is probably broken. Didn’t you see how old everything inside was?” I dismissed the argument with one very theatrical hand movement, especially because my pretty eyes caught a new Nike store that opened right across of the parking lot, and I suddenly needed that new fitted T for displaying the new 6 pack I now possessed. When we finally got back to the apartment, carried with lots of bags for me and my still somewhat reluctant Corey, we found out Diego had cooked a lot of food and it actually didn’t feel like we had just had an enormous lunch. “I’d probably shouldn’t be eating that much, huh Corey? I’ll gain like 25 pounds after that meal…” I teased my roommate while devouring another serving and Diego quickly noticed the way Corey reacted. “What is going on with him?” Diego asked me while Corey kept his bags in his room. I explained him how Corey got obsessed with our weight gain, but since neither of us were getting any fatter, he was just overreacting as always, but this time Diego didn’t seem to be on my side. “Funny you should mention that, my choreographer also pointed out that I looked quite bigger, not that I got any fatter, but I’ve gained 22 pounds ever since last time we weighed. I’m not finding any difficulty, quite the contrary…I’ve never danced with such freedom and power before.” “So what? You’re training harder and got bigger, that never happened before?” I was still very skeptical. “Hey guys…” Kenny entered, his first reaction was to attack the enormous table set for us, but in the last moment he simply backed off. “I don’t know if I should…coach said I gained 18 pounds in one month, he’s afraid I’m getting too muscular for the team, he pointed out that my ” Kenny complained and it was our turn to look puzzled. “So are we all gaining weight like that? We are not bloated, or fatter, it’s all muscular mass increase. What’s the problem? We just happen to have a healthy life style and it’s paying off.” “Benny, since when have you been healthy? You had more liquor on you than anyone I’ve known.” Corey said from the hallway. “Damn, are we gonna start this again? Look, I don’t know what the fuck happened to us that night, but I’m not gonna try to associate it with everything that happens to us from now on. I know you guys were muscular before, and you’re getting even bigger now. That’s no big deal, and Corey let’s face, we might be heavier but we’re not anywhere near becoming musclebound like these two!” I finally vented it out. “Dude…we are all at the same side here. None of us know what happened that night, but whatever it was, it took three hours of our night and certainly left consequences.” Corey affirmed so calmly that he scared the hell out of me. Kenny hugged me silently, then it was Diego who joined the friendly touch, he kissed our cheeks and gently lowered his hand onto Kenny’s butt, and suddenly we were making out. At that moment, I knew I preferred fucking than talking about that freaking weird night, so I just lowered my arm to reach for Diego’s cock while Corey seemed to admire Kenny’s muscular back as well. This time, however, after sucking on Corey’s cock we let our Donkey Boy enjoy Diego’s 8-incher, which was not as huge as his but quite respectable, and our emo lad surely enjoyed puffing on that fine Cuban cigar. We fucked each other until very intensely, and each one seemed to gain a newfound taste for cum, because we were just sucking the milk out of each other like there was no tomorrow. I know I took the samples from each one of them, and they also had my very hefty load down their throats. After nearly two hours of such shameless orgy, we became a sweaty creamed mess of muscles and cum, so we just took a shower and stuffed our faces with the feast that we postponed to fuck. It was funny because after stuffing our faces and fooling around all afternoon, we collapsed in the living room and woke up around 10 pm. I wished to tell you I had some kind of revelation dream about that night, but I just slept like a log, so comfortable next to my roomies that when I woke up, I simply didn’t feel tired or anxious anymore. The room was dark, and the shadowed bulks of my sleeping friends were so cute I decided to leave the lights off. I just went to the bathroom to empty my bladder and almost had a heart attack when I saw the man looking back at me in the mirror! The 130 pounds meek blond twink was gone, and in his place there was this very handsome muscular dude! I didn’t know how and why, but my muscles had changed and grew much bigger sometime during my sleep. I palmed my chest, feeling the hard globes of muscle, going down to the impressive knots of my abdominal muscles, then I felt how hard and thick my thighs were, not to mention my hard striated arms, they just looked so hard and strong! The size of my muscles made me instantly hard and it reminded me that my cock was not the same anymore. The once average sized penis became a huge 10 inches long and very thick cock, it was just so much heavier and its augmented girth now felt heavier even for my bigger and more sensitive balls. My neck was so much thicker and muscular, and I even noticed my beard had grown much harsher, it was still the same blond shade in which I dyed a week before, but that was weird since my original hair color was brown. My eyes also felt weird, I felt my contact slipping but the eyes remained green for some reason. Even my lips were much more beautiful than they used to be! I was green eyed buffed 5’9” 200 pounds muscular blond hunk with a 4 o’ clock shadow beard. My muscles were just so hard and thick, they were covered with a perfect layer of hair that made them feel so nice to the touch, and at the same time, I could see their striations and veins right underneath my flimsy skin. I screamed for my friends, and when Corey entered the bathroom, we both went quiet, because he too had changed quite a lot. From his once skinny bean pole look he just looked like a muscular rower athlete decided to become one these power rock star! His pale skin turned into gorgeous porcelain fair tone, the blond hair he insisted on dying black had now turned completely into such intense of blackness that it almost seemed blue in the shades, the silky texture and shine were only possible in shampoo commercials, not to mention that now he had a full mane on his head. “Benny, is that you?” Even Corey’s voice sounded different now that his neck was so thick with muscles and the once sunk chest now exhibited two massive plates of pectoral manly glory with such fat, long pink nipples which demanded to be kissed, twitched and nibbled. The muscularity of his new physique was enhanced by the thick veins crossing the valleys and peaks of the impressive frame he now displayed. “Oh, shit…Corey!” I said pointing down at his cock. His once thin frog legs had turned into trunk sized thighs which could only belong to powerful animals like bears, especially because of the dark hair covering them, and the pubic area had turned into a thick dark forest, but all these details were easily forgotten once the unbelievably huge cock of Corey had turned into an alabaster baseball with the foreskin totally recomposed. The monumental flagpole now had the skin that had once been cut when Corey was still a little boy; the balls had also increased tremendously and looked like a couple of extra-extra-large organic eggs. That cock had to be over 14 inches long, and I wasn’t sure if Corey was even fully hard yet, the guy was in complete shock. “Damn…look at me!” He replied looking at his merciless huge cock, but then he quickly screamed at the moment he noticed his new face. The frail features were replaced by strong, masculine rugged lines. His eyes became icy blue almost like grey spheres whose beauty was enhanced by what seemed to be some kind of war paint, they were dark and yet so manly, and his perfectly trimmed goatee now framed the juicy delicious lips. Corey had turned into a 6’2” 250 pounds epitome of dark side hotness, and I couldn’t believe how much more muscular his body became in such short span of time. Neither of us wanted to leave the bathroom but when Diego and Kenny screamed back in the living room, we just rushed towards the hallway, feeling how much narrower it was now. “That…is wicked!” Diego just danced out of ecstasy. The once hot muscular dancer became a full throttle Caribbean muscle god! He became a 5’10” 285 pounds solid wall of muscle! The sheer definition and the thickness on my roommate made Victor Martinez pale in comparison, he was just the perfect combination of human genes to produce a glorious specimen of muscular manliness. Diego’s traces were already so beautiful, but they now seemed amplified, for his contours were just so deliberately hot that all his brawn and sinew had turned into a freaking masterpiece of sensuality! The way he danced naked only made his engorged 13 inches long cock slap loudly against his hips, but he didn’t complain, he actually enjoyed it, his butt moved and shook so vibrantly. His muscular arms guided the movement of his hips and the feet moved so manly, so dominantly; the balls hung so heavy, the smoothness of his body remained; the sweat ran down the fjords of his enormous muscles. Diego’s bald head now was perfect; it only gave the impression that his body was cast out of an impossible mold and filled with perfect bronze, which made him and outrageously sexy muscle dancer. It started from the very wide shoulders and the handfuls of muscle that formed his neck, the deltoids jutting to reach for his ear lobes, the amazing size of his veined biceps and the wicked shapes of his forearms, all the way to his monumental pectoral plates pressing against each other with his fat dark nipples. “Shit…I don’t want to wake up from this dream!” Diego said as he looked at me, and I could feel the flooring cracking as he moved towards my direction, his hands grabbed my muscular butt and the mocha skinned behemoth quickly made me dance with him. Even with so much weight added to his enlarged frame, Diego moved with his usual grace if not even more dexterity and control. He guided me in this improvised salsa presentation that we had rehearsed for self-entertainment, but now our muscular bodies seemed designed to dance sensually and even though there was no music, just the rhythmic counting on my partner seemed to be enough to send my body into a sensual melody. We ended up our little number with a very theatrical pose, and those dangerous hazel eyes penetrated my soul, Diego was such an intense dancer that all his partners ended up kissing him, and I was no exception, especially now that he became a freaking mixture of bodybuilder and salsa champion! “So should I save the next dance?” Kenny asked sheepishly and both Diego and I noticed that he would not be back on the gymnastic team, although powerlifter should be the most appropriate option. Kenny had become the most muscular among us, at 5’8” he weighed 290 pounds of immensely developed muscle! The shade of his skin changed to match the perfect dark fiery red tone of his spiked faux Mohawk hairdo. Our Asian roommate now paraded such a masculine confident muscular new frame, his muscles didn’t look quite as shredded as the rest of us, but he definitely was the biggest among us, he didn’t have any extra fat, it was simply excessive muscle bulk. Kenny guy looked like an off-season bodybuilder, but truth was that all his muscles were just overdeveloped rather than covered by fat layers. Not to mention that his turtle-shell 8 pack stomach was simply a powerhouse of sexiness, the perfect ultra- developed muscle gut that still couldn’t eclipse the immensity of his foot long cock that demanded attention. Kenny’s oversized, overdeveloped muscles now made him look so manly, so powerful. We all looked at him with newfound respect, and somewhat envious. We all wanted to feel like that too, what could be the secret of his growth, and how could we get some of that too? “Damn, Kenny, you look like you could take three Sumo wrestlers at once!” Corey admired the new size of our resident gymnast, but Kenny replied by simply lifting the new Rock Muscle God in the air with one hand and picking him in the massive 24 inches of his bicep. “You can say that again, dude, but you certainly seem a good way to warm up for them…In fact you all seem skinny compared to me now…but that’s okay I’ll give you some pointers to get big fast!” The new Kenny also had this very manly Asian styled goatee that made him look more authoritarian, and judging by the way Corey enjoyed when he stroked the thing while admired the new Rock muscle star, our new looks worked really well. “Well guys, I don’t know about you…but this new body of mine is just aching for a night out!” I said with a high pitchy tone that I still could produce on my much thicker and lower voice. “Well, last time we blacked out and turned into muscle gods…I’m curious to see if the thunder strikes twice the same place.” Diego said flexing his 22” biceps on my face. “Heh, I wish I could find Dwayne now, he would freak out now, huh Benny?” Corey laughed and we all joined him, and 45 minutes later we were all ready to party, but for obvious reasons we took two separate cars and headed to a local club; the four of us would never fit Diego’s new beetle! More to come…soon( I hope) Day 3 (continued) Although we didn’t go to an exclusively gay night club, we were pretty much the center of all attention. People simply couldn’t stop staring at us, but who could blame them? Our muscles were harder, thicker, stronger and overall much hotter and smarter (although that’s not a hard goal) than any overly bronzed Fanta-shaded Guido on Jersey Shore, so we certainly earned those fist-pump action we got as soon we entered the dance floor. Starting with the new 5’9” 200 pounds of muscle hunk version of yours truly dressed in skin tight denim CK pants, black fitted V-necked T by Ralph Lauren and Italian leather sandals – I pretty much knew that my muscle man-tits were just really great, especially those huge nipples poking through the fabric, I have to confess that I adored the feeling of my muscles flexing while I danced, provoking guys and girls all over the place. The audience also savored the amazing 6’2” 250 pounds of Neo Power Metal-Muscle Rock God Corey wearing a white wife beater along with the hottest black leather pants in the world to emphasize the bulge of his stud sized cock. Corey’s wild dark mane moved so sensually when he rocked that massive new body, not to mention the contrast between his alabaster flawless skin and the dark war-paint that suddenly appeared around his ghostly icy blue eyes, which gave him a dangerous, edgy yet very attractive look. Diego simply killed with the 5’10” sizzling hot 285 pounds of massive mocha toned muscles, completed with the delicious spice of his Latin elegance dressed in all the glory of his dark grey trousers and bright powder blue satin shirt whose first 4 buttons couldn’t be closed because of the immensity of his pectoral plates of brawny deliciousness (for the sake of my fashionista’s reputation, I have to tell you that we did try to dress him in a traditional shirt, but the sleeves simply busted once he tried to stick those trunk sized arms into them). When Diego paraded around the floor like the most dominating booty-shaker alpha-male, everybody just gasped at the sight of his curvaceous muscles. And who could ever ignore Kenny, the undeniable “Wall of Muscle”? At only 5’8” he certainly served as hard evidence for those who defended that shorter bodybuilders had advantage over taller ones. Although he was only 5 pounds heavier than Diego, Kenny’s 290 pounds clearly looked more powerful than the rest of us, especially because had that amazing fiery red faux Mohawk and the perfectly trimmed goatee that only enhanced the masculinity of his overly muscled frame. We certainly had trouble to find something that would pass the challenge of covering Kenny’s über muscular frame, so we had to settle for simpler clothes: cargo pants (which looked incredibly tight on those massive thighs) and a dark blue Under Armour sleeveless shirt that the monstrous gymnast usually wore for his training sessions. The overall effect was simply impressive, Kenny suddenly looked like a professional strength athlete, but for the first time in his life, he loved all the attention he was getting, and the “rice queens” certainly surrounded him. With our egos buffed along with our frames, we soon started the mating games. I noticed Diego making out with this hot German guy, a 6’5” volleyball-type player with shaggy blond hair; very hot indeed. Meanwhile, Kenny was flexing for a couple of very hot young college guys who seemed impressed (to say the least) with his uncanny size disappeared with this very muscular black dude, on whom I had my eyes. Corey was talking to a very popular jock in our campus, and I’m sure the guy had no clue that such powerful dangerous looking Rock God was the same dude who religiously watched him training. I have to admit that I desperately hoped that my unexplained transformation helped me to put an end to my dry spell, but I still felt somewhat self-conscious about my body, maybe it was because I was the “smaller” of our house. I was so much bigger, muscular and hotter than ever, I was dressed to kill, but still felt like the old days when compared to my roommates, and that fact certainly bugged me, I knew I was the smaller to start with so it would be normal to remain the smallest after the growth, but I didn’t think it was fair at all! All of a sudden, I noticed this bouncer who couldn’t stop staring at me. I smiled back at him and he chuckled. He had strong, masculine Middle-Eastern features with this shaved, bull-necked, barrel chested look. The guy had to be over 6’3” and was so muscular and powerful, he probably was bigger than Diego or even Kenny.Even in the poorly lit dance floor, a quick glimpse was sufficient for me to notice the tan line on his left finger, which told me that huge man was probably married, belonging to that kind of guys who keep their wives at home while they look out for hot twinks to fuck, something I particularly found hypocrite and disgusting. However, since I had absolutely no moral standards at night, I just danced my way closer to the immense guy with a shameless flirting look in my face. “Hey there…” I greeted the huge guy, but he pretended to pay attention to something said in his earplug, which actually gave him this hot “bodyguard” look, and I was totally ready to be Whitney Houston to his Kevin Costner. “I’m sorry, work stuff, you know…” His accent was very strong, and it only made me attracted to that impressively muscular man dressed in black. I looked at the oversized jacket he wore and imagined how thick those arms could be, we surely could get some store tips for Kenny and Diego, although I highly doubted these guys would want something so outdated. “Oh that’s okay, your work is to keep us safe us right?” I noticed that my usually flirting tone had changed; it wasn’t so girly anymore, although still charming and very sexy. “You bet that, sir. But a guy like you surely knows how to defend from mean dudes, right?” The bull-necked man’s voice was deep and husky, his tiny brown eyes undressed me and I surely didn’t mind posing for him while pretending to be casually dancing. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that…I’d certainly still need a big man to watch over my…back” That was all I needed to say; the immense guy just looked at his side and placed a huge hand on my back, roughly escorting me to some kind of “authorized personnel only” place, which was in fact a little bigger than a broom closet with a desk, some boxes and for comfort, a futon on the ground. The huge man just locked the door behind him, quickly opening his immense suit. “Get undressed and bend over, bitch.” The gorilla sized man certainly knew how to behave like one, but I was so freaking horny that I decided to play along. “Oh, yes sir…” I said while shaking very sensually. I took off my clothes and threw them aside, while the enormous dude struggled to take off his arms from the suits. “Let me help you with that, big guy. You’re so huge; we don’t want you to ruin your work’s wardrobe…” I whispered and helped him to get rid of the jacket; then I gently pulled the lower part of his immense turtle neck black shirt while he slowly managed to retrieve the thick strong arms inside the ridiculous piece of clothing. (I know that guy lacked any sense of style, but with muscles like his, I’d forgiven any style sin). “You’re…very big too…I like that…a twink with muscle!” The man surely enjoyed the special treatment I was giving him. “Well, I am not nearly as big as you, sir.” I replied while taking care of removing his pants, and judging by the chubby bulge on his boxers, I was pleasing him very much. The guys had a very thick and yet decently sized cock, which meant I would have lots of fun. The huge man groped my ass and squeezed it hard, but for some reason I didn’t think he squeezed hard enough, so I just reacted by grabbing his thick, hard buttocks and squeezing them the way I wanted him to squeeze mine, but for my surprise, the huge man produced a surprised yell, which made me stop immediately. “Damn, blondie. For a little guy you’ve got quite some grip on ya!” His voice was so manly, so powerful. The guy was 6’4” and weighed 300 pounds of hard, beefy muscle, how could he even feel my hands squeezing his butt? Maybe he was just trying to humor me, after all a guy of his size could easily break me in half couldn’t he? I have to admit I was kind of disappointed because he didn’t feel so tough as he seemed. “I just wanted to show you, I like things rough…” I whispered, feeling suddenly much naughtier. The shaved headed muscle bull chuckled and picked me up in his massive arms, holding me above the ground, my new muscular legs quickly embraced his wide waist, and I went straight to his hairy nipples, sucking and nibbling those puppies with my very experienced tongue. “Damn…I wish I were like you, sir; being so huge, so thick, and so massive!” I liked that he had that turtle shell kind of abs; I love ripped bodybuilders on the magazines but I certainly appreciated much better the off-season extra beefiness in daily life. He seemed to enjoy showing off for me as well, placing me over the desk and flexing those massive hairy pecs of his for my pleasure. I just giggled and hugged his huge physique closer to me; then I lowered my head and pulled his boxers with my teeth. After much teasing, I simply yanked those tight things and admired the impressively thick cock getting harder as I played with it very gently. “I’m gonna destroy your little ass, pretty boy!” he growled while pressing my head against his crotch. The bouncer had a decent cock, really thick one which was very pleasing to suck. I grinned and was about to roll a condom over the fireplug, when suddenly this overwhelming urge happened. It was like I couldn’t see or think clearly. I just attacked that man’s cock furiously, sucking him so hard and with such eagerness he gagged and gasped with the way I treated his manhood. “Damn… you’re GOOD! Oh… fuck… easy… easy there, man. OUCH! Your teeth!” He tried to take my head off his cock, and got surprised when he wasn’t capable, although he was 100 pounds heavier than my current frame. He ended up smacking the back of my head, hoping that the pain would made me let go of his cock, but I actually didn’t feel a thing, but the sudden commotion reminded me that I was probably hurting him, so I just stopped and looked at him. “Sorry there, hun. I got carried away. Now just relax and let me do my job, okay?” I gently pressed my index finger over his lips, and for some reason instead of just snapping on me, the muscle bull just moaned and sucked hard on it, so I was free to continue my blow job. It was so weird listening to my own voice but it felt like it wasn’t me at all. I mean I could feel the whole thing, yet I acted so strangely, like instinctively or something. The bouncer grinned once I came back to his cock. This time I was much smoother, yet he couldn’t stop moaning and gasping – it didn’t take much until I had him cumming in my throat. I did try to stop, I knew all about the risks. It’s fun to drink my roommates' cum, because they are all obsessed with DST testing, but this was some stranger muscle man I had just met! I could be getting into some really dangerous game, but there was this hunger inside me and I needed to satisfy it. The bull-necked muscle guy came for a much shorter time than I anticipated. To make things worse, he was already looking ready to roll over and sleep, but I wasn’t his wife and I would not tolerate that. So, I simply lifted his whole 300 frame from the ground and shook him, I still don’t know how it was possible, but I simply did, I lifted that enormous guy and didn’t feel any heaviness at all, I was just so horny and hungry for more of his seed that lifting his 300 pound frame didn’t feel hard at all. “Hey, big guy, you said you would pound my ass, now you’re gonna do it!” It was that hunger once again, the huge man suddenly seemed scared, nonetheless; I lowered him back to the ground as we kissed very intensely. Although he had just come, his cock went full mast again and this was my chance to have some action with someone else other than my roommates! I once again lifted the bouncer and brought him back to the desk, which was wobbling and squeaking under his weight, but I didn’t care. The guy he was just too intoxicated with my sudden strength display. I bent over, exposing my cherry to him and ordered him to start. “Damn…you’re one fine piece of bubble butt!” He shut that thick cock inside my butt, for some reason I was so moist that his cock went easy inside me, and then my huge muscle bull fucked raw and roughly like he promised, though I still wanted more. He unplugged so I could find a better position leaning against the desk, and he quickly got back to his rhythmically plowing on my ass. Yet, it was not enough, I wanted to feel more strength inside me, the hunger inside me grew once again so I just punched the desk and moaned as he slammed that thick cock inside me. I wanted so much more, at some point I broke the desk out of excitement, it had been so long since I last had such nice muscle man with me. “Fuck…you’re so hot! Oh damn…I can’t hold anymore, oh fuuuuuck!” When my bull came, shooting his hot man milk inside of my ass, I actually roared like a lion or something even more powerful. I flexed my buttocks so hard because I wanted that cum inside me so badly, I guess I actually hurt the guy at some point and he screamed and punched my back, but I didn’t feel a thing! Meanwhile, I shook my moneymaker to feel more of his cock inside me and ended up lifting him off the ground, supporting his weight on my thighs. I felt so good, so damn sexy, then I just realized the guy was desperately trying to get off my ass, I stood up and the force on my pelvis was so intense that I accidentally sent the bull across the room, but before I could help him, the guy shouted words in some language and ran for his life. I guess he got really scared with so much unexpected strength, but for some reason I wasn’t freaked out at all, so I just got dressed again and decided to have something to eat at the bar, and asked for everything in the menu that could resemble like a decent meal (thanks god for Steak with Fries and Tuna burgers). I sat at a decent table in a dark corner and waited impatiently for my order, feeling increasingly hungry until the food was delivered and I was ready to dig in when I was surprised in a very good way. “I can see why you’re so hungry, you certainly need lots of food to keep such impressive muscles and dance floor moves.” It was Dwayne, my personal trainer and most recent crush. I was so caught off guard, my mouth hung open and saliva dropped over the table cloth until I could manage to mutter a decent answer. “Why thank you…Do you care to join me? I certainly ordered too much because I didn’t know what to choose you can share the carb guilty with me?” “Well, I’m Dwayne, and I usually don’t have dinner with guys whose names I don’t know yet.” The personal trainer offered his hand to me; I shook it and felt so excited to have a chance with the current hunk of my dreams. I almost ruined everything by telling Dwayne my real name, I realized that my improved looks made it almost impossible for my own personal trainer to recognize me, after all he wasn’t expecting to find a taller, bearded and much more muscular Benny Carter only two days after joining the gym. “Hey, Dwayne I’m Leopold… but you can call me Leo” I must confess that I was terrible on thinking on my feet so I ended up using my real middle name instead of something better. The hot muscle tanned guy shook my hand and sat next to me. We sure looked hot together, especially with all the food at the table. I just smiled and asked the waiter for extra plate. “So, Dwayne, can I presume that you checking me out while danced?” I asked between mouthfuls of food. Dwayne giggled; he just couldn’t take his eyes off me. “You can presume that, but then all the eyes were on you guys. I must say that’s the most muscular entourage I see in a long time.” “Oh…well, we all have very good genetics, and discipline to work out and respect our bodies.” I repeated the same mumble jumbo he told me over the past days and it caused a very nice impression on my sudden dinner guest. “Heh, that’s great to see you guys think that way, can I presume now that you’re all very close?” I chuckled, taking even more food into my mouth and vanishing with the steaks in record time. “Well, yeah, actually they’re my roommies.” I blushed. “That’s great…I actually was wondering if you could give me some contact on that amazing Asian muscle monster!” Dwayne brutally crushed my heart with that question. “You came here just so I could introduce you to Kenny?” I gasped. “Yeah, he’s such a hot guy, I wanted to talk to him but he vanished from the club.” Dwayne confessed his cruel hidden agenda. I took a long sip of my light beer, trying to disguise my frustration. I placed the bottle down and shot Dwayne with a mean hurt look. “How dare you? I thought you were checking me out, I thought you wanted my muscles! Damn…why am I so small?” I voiced my thoughts and it obviously got Dwayne in a defensive mode. “Sorry, Leo…It’s not that you’re not hot…it’s that I am into very massive guys, you know?” That was the final straw, the last drop. I felt so angry, so envy of the size of my roommates. I just squeezed the bottle in my hands and it broke easily, making Dwayne nervous. “Look, Leo…I am sorry dude…let’s just forget about everything ok? I’ll even pay for the food.” “I am not Leo…I mean…shit…” I suddenly felt this surge of strength rushing through my body and grunted while my limbs twitched. Dwayne then approached me very worried. “Dude, what’s going on? Are you alright, should I call for help?” He asked me in a tender tone. I looked at him and we both witnessed when my shoulders expanded, growing wider and thicker almost instantly. The sinew on my impressive muscles continued to increase as we went both silent. “What the fuck is happening?” Dwayne asked, but he still tried to keep it low, for some reason he didn’t want to alarm people. “Take me out of here, please…” I touched his shoulder and my arm just busted through my sleeves, revealing a nearly 20 inches of muscular perfection, and Dwayne just nodded. He thought I couldn’t walk, but in truth I was not weak, I was getting stronger by the second, and my cock was so hard inside my pants, they would probably bust my pants too. “Okay…follow me.” Dwayne led me by the arm, which was very convenient because I could pretend to be drunk as he escorted me straight to the VIP bathroom. If only people knew that I wasn’t exactly about to puke, but to outgrow my already skin tight clothes. “Shit, you’re all bloated and swollen; maybe you’re having an allergic reaction…” “Does this look like a rash to you, Dwayne?” I asked harshly, flexing my nearly 22 inches around guns right on his shocked face, and to my nice surprise, he went not only went instantly quiet, the perfect hunk guy who had the nerve to ditch me over Kenny simply attacked my hard vascular arm. I watched with enormous pleasure as the hunky personal trainer worshipped my growing muscles with his desiring tongue, he licked and took several bites of my growing arm, feeling the hardness of its expanding contours. I giggled as he tried to dent the augmenting forms of my body, knowing in advance it would be just useless. I guess that my giggling must be pretty unique because when Dwayne heard it, he just stopped worshiping my growing muscles, he suddenly went livid and took several steps back. The strongly lit bathroom helped the hunky guy to realize the man behind the growing muscle body. “That can’t be possible…” Dwayne then gently touched my hair and my beard, feeling my face with his fingers in attempt to deny what his eyes had finally realized, and his final proof came when I smiled openly, revealing the multicolored pieces of my dental bracers. “FUCK….BENNY CARTER? Is that you?” Dwayne gasped and his hands groped my chest and squeezed them with all his puny strength. I simply giggled again and pretended that was just a casual encounter. “Damn…took you long enough to recognize me huh, D? Don’t worry…I know it’s pretty much to take in at once, and I’m still growing!” I giggled and flexed my pecs one side at a time, just so he could play along with me. Dwayne had to fight the urge to stick his face between my freaking awesome hairy growing pecs. “But, how is this even possible? What the fuck are you taking?” At that point I just rolled my eyes. “Come on, do you think that if they had invented something that could make a guy so fast, you wouldn’t already know about it? I didn’t take anything…it is just happening, and not just with me…my roommates as well.” Dwayne gagged while I pushed his neck against my face and we kissed so roughly that I actually felt like he was trying to break it by biting my lips, but at that point I was so aroused that I simply ignored his attempts and only stopped kissing when both of us were almost out of air. “Fuck…you’re hot!” Dwayne confessed as he paced. “That’s what I’ve been trying to show you. Now shut the fuck up and fuck me, pretty boy!” I stood up and suddenly we both realized that my body was still like 3 inches shorter than Dwayne’s, but I was already much more muscular and massive than his impressive 240 pounds. The tanned hunk gasped and his cock was hard against my now 8-pack massive and ripped stomach, I was developing the same kind of turtle-shell kind of stomach that looked so impressive on Kenny, and given the width and wicked thickness of my shoulders and chest, it just made me look so impressively muscular that I knew that Kenny’s got nothing on me at that point. “Damn, Benny you’re just insanely muscular!” Dwayne whispered as he squeezed my biceps and shoulders. “Well, I’m actually insanely horny right now, big guy…or should I say little guy? Damn…it’s still confusing to be so massive, but I love every second.” I giggled. It was then Dwayne decided to check on my engorged 14 inches monster hard cock which was actually much bigger than he could imagine, his eyes widened. “Oh fuck…I’ve never taken cock on my butt…I don’t know if…” I silenced him with another fearsomely rough kiss, which he accepted very nicely this time. “And who said you would be taking cock tonight? I’m a massive muscle bottom hunk, is there any problem with that?” Dwayne realized my question was just rhetorical but he still waved his head obediently. “I’m glad you understood that you’re on top, but I’m the one on charge here…now, let’s get out of here, I’m not gonna fuck twice in this place when I have a perfectly soft king sized bed for a muscular queen like me!” I actually missed my diva moments like that one, my body was becoming so masculine, but I still was the same twink underneath all those layers of muscle! “But, you’re barely naked and still growing!” My hunky trainer alerted, pointing to my humongous muscles and the immense sausage between my immensely thick hair legs. “Well, I do think it’s kind of embarrassing…but still less revealing than some girls’ outfits…Wait I have an idea…” I asked Dwayne to get back on the room where the bull necked bouncer and I were fucking and retrieve his clothes. The guy was so freaking scared that he probably was halfway through the southern frontier right now. I spent those minutes looking at my growing body and even rehearsing some poses for a private show, knowing that Dwayne was so horny and curious about my growth that he simply would do anything I asked him. “You were right, these clothes were just tossed there…I think they’ll do a much better job to cover your…amazing muscles.” Dwayne blushed as he handled me the customized sized black suit, but I certainly didn’t feel much excited about wearing such unflattering clothes. “Oh, damn…that fabric is so cheap it’s gonna give me rashes!” I complained while squeezing my tree trunk sized thighs into the trousers. It was obvious that my huge cock also didn’t help, so I had to tuck it somehow along with my left thigh. “I only hope this thing is stretchy enough!” Dwayne helped me to get into the horrible turtle neck shirt. “Oh, if my stylist sees me in these, he’s gonna have a cow!” I whined while my humongous arms stretched the fabric beyond its limits, and the sleeves simply tore apart, which forced us to rip them off, and my neck and deltoids took care of busting the disgraceful forms of that ridiculous turtle neck. “I don’t think we’ll need that right?” Dwayne tossed the jacket to the corner and smiled back at me. “Right, now let’s get out of here; I’m growing bigger and hornier as the moments pass”. I said as I led Dwayne by hand. Despite my comment, of course I insisted that we went through the dance floor, so I could parade my newest muscles and my current catch to everybody. “My car is just that way, Benny” Dwayne realized that going through the crowded dance floor was a very slow process, but very pleasing nonetheless. “Okay, but I have to teach these guys a few things about booty shaking!” I just danced my way, flexing and teasing every guy and girl who gasped at my humongous size. I have to admit that when you had a body the size of mine, people don’t actually care about the style rules, they just think it’s hot. We eventually got to the parking lot and Dwayne opened the door for me. “Shit, Benny you’re looking so massive, your chest is gonna rip this shirt any moment now!” The hunky personal trainer commented as he entered his Ford pick-up, noticing that I was far too muscular to let him drive comfortably inside the cabin. “Well, I am glad…my first growth happened while I blacked out, at least now I’m enjoying every moment. I wonder if the others are growing like me…” The mere thought suddenly brought me down. I loved my roomies but I was enjoying the idea of being the biggest, I just hoped that whatever happened to me didn’t infect them…at least not so intensely. “So, why are you all growing anyway?” The tanned guy was gently insistent, so I just took a deep breath and told him about the fatidic night. Dwayne took us out of the place, but his mind still tried to encompass the unexplainable events. “Maybe you guys should be tested for some kind of intoxication…” “That’s nonsense; we’re all perfectly healthy, as you can attest for yourself!” I flexed my arms and they simply felt like warm pieces of titanium against my flimsy skin. “Well, whatever it is…it’s changing your physiology, perhaps we should look for medical help!” I knew he was only trying to help, but my massive muscles ached to flex and my cock wanted to spew, not to mention that I still wanted to feel Dwayne’s cock riding my über muscular derriere, so I just placed a hand on his shoulder when he stopped at the traffic light. “Okay, Dwayne you have two options : you can take me to the hospital and have they check me like a freak, or you can take me to bed and fuck me all night long. Are you really gonna waste the chance to fuck the most muscular butt in the world?” I asked while easily flexing my chest so hard that it ripped the fabric of my borrowed shirt, which was actually a favor to fashion. The hunky Texan bodybuilder/personal trainer just gulped and stepped on the gas and turned to the left, which made me happy because I knew there were no hospitals that way, but for my own surprise we were suddenly parking at the gym.“What the hell are we doing here?” I was very disappointed with at that little man, but he actually just started kissing me and we made out for five a long time before he finally explained me his intentions. “I just thought we could test your strength levels…I mean, you’re so massive but something tells me that you’re quite much stronger than you look!” “And what makes you think that?” I asked puzzled. Dwayne smiled and showed the passenger door, and only then I noticed the indentations of my thick fingers on the metal, and all I did was opening the thing. “Damn…did I do that? I’m sorry, Dwayne I’ll have you refunded.” “Don’t worry, but now I guess you are just as curious as I am about the extent of your strength huh, not to mention that we have some very precise measuring equipment here, and I just happen to have the keys…so are you gonna waist this chance Leopold?” Dwayne asked as he opened the doors for me. I just giggled and lifted the 240 pounds muscle man by his collar, only to tease him. “If you ever tell my middle name to one single soul I’ll have you squashed like a bug.” Dwayne laughed. “Don’t worry; I just want you to squeeze me when I’m fucking you…” (to be continued) Part 4 (The earlier hours of day 4) Dwayne had convinced me to stop by our gym club to check my awesome new stats (like I need his machines to tell me that I now looked simply “massilicious”. Anyway, I guess he was just trying to make up for the terrible slip he had committed earlier, and for that reason I just played along, especially because I could get off those cheap clothes I had to borrow from that bouncer. I was right, by the way. Unnatural fabrics give me rashes. I could feel the red areas even on my flimsy skin. I felt so relieved to be out of the tightness of them. Standing nearly buck naked with the white boxers which looked almost like a thong on my immense thighs and crotch bulge, I just watched as Dwayne got ready to take my stats. “So, first we have to take your measurements…for scientific purposes…” Dwayne said in flattering tone. “Yeah, I can see your Einstein all excited about that…” I teased. Dwayne blushed. “I can’t help it…” My dutiful personal trainer carefully checked every single stat on my engrossed figure, and at each new number he collected, I could tell that he was almost sure that it was some sort of new world record. “Well, you’re 5’10 and ¾ inches tall, which is actually a tremendous height growth spurt at your age…” I lifted the guy off the ground. “Are you implying that I’m old?” “What? No…it’s just…” Dwayne noticed I was giggling, my dental bracers showing through my opened smile, so the hunky personal trainer relaxed a bit. “Still…you’re 378 pounds of sheer massive muscle, which is by any means awesome! If you were an Olympia contender, the other guys up stage would like toothpicks at your side. Your height/weight combination makes your physique breath taking!” Dwayne commented still lifted off the ground. “Well, maybe I can compete with them. I have one hot bright pink thong that would make me just phenomenal on stage…” “I… don’t think they allow something so…peculiar, but you would certainly look awesome!” Dwayne petted his cock and I could tell he lusted after my humongous muscular butt and the monstrous legs. “So, what about all these measurements you took? Care to tell me what they mean anyway?” “Are you kidding? Shit…Benny, how I can put this…Everybody is just crazy with the size on Jay Cutler’s 31.5 inches around. Well, yours are 38 inches around!” “Really? That’s over three feet around, are you sure, my thighs are that massive?” I casually commented and flexed them, creating real tsunamis of contracting fibers through the rugged surface of my ginormous quads. Dwayne just nodded. “Y-yeah, they’re amazing…But they’re just the tip of your muscle iceberg. Your calves are 28.5 inches around, which is bigger than most bodybuilder’s arms. They’d kill for 25 inches arms and your calves are even bigger!” I giggled. “The guys always said I had thin legs…I bet those new calves are actually big as bulls huh? But wait, if my calves are the size most bodybuilders would love their arms to be…” “Your arms are 32 inches around. I couldn’t believe the number so I took the measures three times, this number is fantastic. Normally, guys want their calves to be nearly the size of their arms for symmetry issues, but you are so massive that your arms can be that immense! Shit, your arms are bigger than Mister Olympia’s thighs! That’s just powerful!” I flexed the monstrous peak right in front of Dwayne’s face and heard him moaning intensely. “So what do you think about my waist? I mean, I’m eating so much latterly that I fear I’m gaining a gut...” Dwayne reacted almost like I’ve insulted him. “Are you crazy? Benny, your waist is 34 inches around, it is actually just the same as Jay Cutler’s. The “thickness” you might think comes from the size of your abdominal muscles, each one of your impressive 8 knots is so massive and thick that they mount around your waist and make you seem so much larger than you used to be, but that’s…so hot. I mean most of huge bodybuilders have “steroid guts”, I’ve seen my fair share of them, but in your case…that’s just so…freaking hot!” “And what do you have to say about those huge pecs of mine?” Dwayne gasped. “They would be my favorite part of you…if I could ever choose just one part to be my favorite…I mean they’re freaking 72 inches around! They’re bigger than the measuring tape “What do you mean? I’ve been eating like a maniac, all this extra bulk has to have some fat on it too…” “I thought that too, but I can’t find any! Your muscular tissue is so thick that it can grow denser and the fat levels on you are even lower of those before the growth. You don’t look like those competing bodybuilders on stage, all hungry, drained of water and most of their strength. You look so healthy, powerful, the perfect offseason glorious thickness but with the same shredded, rugged condition that wins competitions!” “You sound like surprised with that…Does it mean I am more than you have imagined mister “I only like super massive guys?” I chuckled, though noticing that it actually stung a little more than I originally planned. “I…am sorry about that Benny. I didn’t know it was you, but that’s no excuse for treating you in such manner…” “No, you don’t have to, I overreacted anyway. You were just being nice…” I hugged him and noticed he was chuckling, and then he just told me the reason. “You didn’t even notice that you were holding me off the ground for all that time, did you?” Dwayne chuckled, feeling excited about my enhanced strength. “Well, you’re so light I just forgot I was holding you, it feels like holding a grain of salt. You just feel the weight of your own arm…” I teased him, but Dwayne’s got a naughty mind on his own. “Which takes us to the next part of our experiment…I hope you don’t mind but I called someone else to join us…” “Who did…” I didn’t even finish the sentence and the deliciously augmented figure of Corey running into the room. “Dwayne…are you alright? What happened? Where’s Benny?” The muscular Emo was so nervous he didn’t even notice my humongous bulk, which was great because it gave me the opportunity to compare my body with my roomies. I simply groped Corey’s butt with a strong grip and he nearly jumped off his skin. “I’m right behind here sweetie!” I greeted Corey flexing my augmented guns and he turned even whiter. “F-fuck…Benny, you look…HUGE!” “Please don’t be offended, Corey, but I expected something more elaborate from an English graduate…” I gently laughed at his shocked expression while continuing to flex my humongous muscles right in his pretty face. “Take it easy with him, Benny…I texted him while you were dancing in the club. The poor guy was just too worried about you.” Dwayne said still comfortably set on my arms. “Damn…I’m still carrying you, aren’t I? Doesn’t it bother you?” Dwayne waved his head with utmost sureness. “Of course not, I am so glad you are that strong, it will only make our tests even more impressing.” “What do you mean by that?” Corey suddenly overcame his shock. “Oh you know how obsessed Dwayne is with numbers and data…he wants me to display a bit of my super strength to him.” I forced a casual tone on my explanation, and Dwayne suddenly understood the reason for him being summoned. “Damn…I can’t believe I ditched my precious Geoffrey because of some fetish…” Corey sighed but I cheered him up with a nice grab of his humongous cock. “Cheer up, Corey. You know that playing hard is the best way to conquer your guy. Besides…you can see my humongous muscles in action! In case you didn’t notice, I’m quite much heavier than you now…” Corey’s attention was drawn back into my humongous physique, and he cupped my huge pecs and we kissed very tenderly. The way our muscular bodies rubbed against each other made loud sounds, almost like rocks rolling over each other, and Dwayne surely enjoyed being the delicious filling of our massive beef sandwich. “That reminds me, how did you get to grow that big? None of us did.” Corey didn’t know but his question just made me so freaking happy that I lifted him off the ground as well, holding these two muscular men, who were both taller than me, and yet so less muscular and impressive than my magnificent brawniness. “Gee…I don’t know. I just fucked some random muscle guy and when I noticed I was blowing up like one of these cartoon shows…” I commented casually, knowing it only raised more questions than answered them. I have to say that Dwayne actually had a very clever and naughty idea to compare the strength levels. He personally started each test, using his maximum cargo on each exercise, to demonstrate the “normal” strength level a man of his impressive physique would develop after years of serious training and dedication. Then, Corey followed our personal trainer – although my augmented roommate was not that much heavier than Dwayne himself, we were both impressed that he could perform the same routine for much longer periods and dealing with a total cargo at least 50% heavier than Dwayne had lifted. “Wow…I didn’t realize I was that much stronger than you Dwayne!” Corey looked so adorable with his blushing cheeks. I was actually very impressed with my donkey boy, although now we had to call him a true stallion, his cock had grown so much bigger and thick; it looked mind-blowing massive between his own muscular thighs. “I have to say I didn’t expect such strength difference from someone who’s not even 20 pounds heavier than me, but then again, you guys have been through a unique experience. “As a matter of fact, there are thousands of reports of other third degree encounters…” Corey was about to start again, but I simply wouldn’t let him do it. “Anyway, now that you bitches have attempted, can a REAL man show you what’s strength all about?” I teased them both and flexed my humongous arms and made each one kiss the heavy peak in a sign of respect to the soaring mountains. I tried the same cargo Corey had finished, but it simply didn’t work, the weights were too light. Then, we tried doubling the same amount, but the effect was the same. We tripled, quadrupled and finally we had set every single weight available in the gym, and I was lifting the humongous cargo with one pinky finger, repeating the exercise for over 100 times and still it didn’t even feel like I was doing any effort at all. “Are you sure, there’s nothing heavier I could lift? I could lift the machines with all their weight, they seem heavy enough…oh perhaps not, that would cause a real mess…” I casually said while I continued performing flawless reps with my pinky finger. “There’s nothing else I can think of…we could try lifting cars, but we’d have to wait until the morning members arrive…” “That’s a nice thought; maybe after we fuck for the whole night, I come back and lift their cars with one hand only.” I teased my very impressed and hard cocked personal trainer. “Holy crap, you’re a powerhouse, Benny!” Dwayne said in a low tone as he watched me, and I just blew him a kiss. “Now you believe me? Nothing in this world could have made a skinny weak guy like Benny into this super strong musclebound stud!” Corey still tried to persuade Dwayne with his alien encounter theory, but the personal trainer was lost in his own naughty thoughts to even consider such ridiculous hypothesis. The loud sound of the steel plates being crushed, bent, twisted and simply molded my huge muscles like fresh dough easily shut his mouth. I actually didn’t even realize what I was doing, I guess I was really irritated with the fact that I was actually considering Corey’s idea. I suddenly felt my hunger and lust boiling inside my body. The same surge of power rushing through my muscles, each veins thickened with an unexpected explosion of renewed muscle flex. I knew my body now demanded more growth, and I subconsciously knew how to give in to such cravings. “Cut the crap Corey…Why would any super advanced civilization come all the way to Earth just to change a bunch of twinks into muscle studs? There’s just no sense in this! Now shut the fuck up and come here because I want to suck on your huge cock! And you Dwayne, better stick your own pecker in my butt or I’m gonna hunt you down!” The reflection of my humongous hairy muscular physique was so amazing that for one moment I didn’t recognize the manly, powerful, glorious bearded blond muscle god that demanded to be properly serviced by the other hunks in the room. Corey went immediately quiet and walked towards me, trying to get out of his leather pants as fast as possible, but in the end, I simply lifted him off the ground with a single finger and ripped them with my bare teeth. Corey gasped as he noticed that I was so much stronger than he could ever imagine, my moist lips engulfed his humongous cock and gently laid on the bench, lifting my humongous hairy thick legs so my sweet Dwayne could find my cherry among all that massive fur and muscle. I was sucking the 6’2” 250 pounds hunk like he was nothing but a giant lollypop, and there was even more pleasure for me to hold him so effortlessly in the air. Corey didn’t mind, he was actually having the time of his life, being sucked and lifted at the same time. Meanwhile, I noticed the lack of any worshipping action on my lower body. “Dwayne, you’d better get inside me, you’ll not like to see me in a bad mood, or perhaps you will, because I get much stronger than I already am…” I chuckled. Truth was that I couldn’t see much because of my humongous hairy pecs and the freaking thick thighs. “D-don’t worry Benny, I just heard your stomach roaring and thought that you’d like a protein shake…or a few dozen of them…” Dwayne said from the juice bar. “Oh, in that case, you’re excused. Just make sure you have made everything you can to feed me properly.” I could hear the blenders working and licked my own lips before getting back to suck Corey with even more voracity. “Erm…could you make some for me too?” My roommate begged, his own muscular stomach was aching for food, but as my sucking action grew hungrier, Corey went quiet. He was just in pure ecstasy because of the intensity of the situation. I actually didn’t realize but being the ultra-strong musclebound stud made even the simply facts much different. For instance, if I lifted all that weight without any effort, can you imagine the kind of suction I could apply on lips? I’m glad Corey was much more resistant than before, so he was able to enjoy and actually surviving my hungry blowjob.Dwayne got back with lots of shakes and even some providential tuna steaks right in time. Corey screamed at the top of his lungs as I sucked him dry like a little juice box. I never felt so hungry for his cum before, but I was so strong that it didn’t take much for me to dry him out. So I just lifted my torso and set him on the ground, right in time to grab a full blender of fresh strawberry protein shake. “Damn…Benny, you’re on fire tonight!” Corey still felt dizzy, but he quickly claimed his own blender of protein shake. “Heh, I know…but your horse long cock really kept me motivated.” I said between gulps and bites. Dwayne chuckled. “You should take a look at yourself, Benny. You have cum and milk mustaches over your own blond facial hair!” I looked at the peculiar reflection and smiled, my fluorescent dental braces shone in the poor lit room and we all chuckled. Suddenly, we were all surprised with another sound. I felt the boiling again and then my cock was growing like never before. It was so intense, the monster sized phallus grew like it was being stuffed with more mass, I gasped as it easily reached, then surpassed Corey’s freaking monster. “Dammit… What are you waiting for? Suck me Corey! Dwayne, you’d better get on my butt now, or I’m not answering for my behavior!” I said throwing the empty blender away. The two guys didn’t take a second to oblige – Corey positioned, his cock went down my throat and he sucked on my humongous obelisk, while Dwayne found his sweet way between my muscular cheeks. I felt so intoxicated by the hunger and the pleasure, my senses were fuzzy, but I could tell we were enjoying like never before. I had Corey’s cock in my mouth and applied even more strength to my sucking, which made him roar and try the same with my own cock, and although he wasn’t even close to my strength, the feeling was actually incredible! Meanwhile, Dwayne also pounded my ass with all his puny strength, which was the greatest compliment I could get from that petite muscle hunk. I could hear his groaning and the loud sound of his balls slapping against the hardness of my butt, I knew he would be very much in pain after the rush of adrenaline ceased, but it was just so intense that I loved every single moment, squeezing my butt on occasion, just to make him feel my absurd strength, and in such moments he actually took long bites on my calves, letting me know when to let go of his tiny little pecker. Dwayne came first, filling my gut with his manly seed, and I felt his warmth entering me. Then, I just flexed and relaxed my butt in such fast movements that I somehow brought Dwayne into cumming a second time, which felt so surprising he kept punching my steel hard abs, and yet I felt nothing. Corey and I came almost at the same time, when my rock musclegod’s spunk squirted down my throat I suddenly felt like an atomic bomb of pleasure had exploded inside me. I just flexed all my muscles and felt my own flood of man juice filling Corey’s throat. The poor gasped and gagged, but there was no way he could escape the flood of my monster cock. Dwayne eventually slipped from my moist muscular bubble butt, he just collapsed in the ground, barely able to stand up. Suddenly, he jumped up in shock. “Fuck…Corey’s growing too!” He announced and I noticed my roommate’s body growth spurt spreading across his shoulder blades, then his own chest thickened as he threw his head back. I have to confess that for one moment I feared Corey would outgrow me. Fortunately, that moment was soon gone. “Shit! Benny, you’re growing too!” Dwayne pointed even more shocked as my whole figure bubbled with violent growth spasms, I just chuckled and reached for Corey’s shocked face, kissed him so intensely, we both made out as our muscles grew bigger. That was the best thing ever – making out while both of us were growing, we could worship the expanding biceps, the ballooning chests, the augmenting thighs. Each part of our bodies grew thicker, wider and the fibers multiplied underneath the flimsy skins of our glorious bodies. Our cocks rubbed against each other, their thick veined surfaces, slippery because of our insane amounts of pre cum, our lustful kisses and desiring tongues bathed the expanding areas of our bodies. However, the best part of making out with another growing guy is to know that you’re growing much faster and in much more intensity than him. No matter how amazing Corey’s muscle growth happened, it simply paled in comparison with my own expansion. I knew I had a condescending grin on me. “Don’t worry, Corey, just your Wheaties and you will be big like me…or not!” I just laughed realizing my body grew in real waves of intense power. In fact, at some point we both realized I was looking at Corey at eye level. There’s something special about the realization that you’re now taller, maybe it’s a stupid sensation of self-assurance, but Corey’s awkward smile when he noticed that he was no longer taller than me was priceless. It only seconded the even more awkward smile when I was looking down at him! “Benny, you’re growing so fast…so powerful!” Dwayne said as he jumped in my arms and we both kissed each other in a furious passion. I guess the little guy was really into muscle freaks, and that particular muscle freak was growing even more humongous. The muscles on my body grew in such raging waves of multiplying fibers that it felt like I was in some kind of reality morphing software. The dimensions of my marvelous figure only augmented and looked manlier, stronger, harder and so much more muscular! Corey joined Dwayne in the worship of my physique, despite the fact he was growing bigger as well, but it was the same than trying to see stars during a sunny day, you simply forgot they are still there! Nonetheless, Corey continued to grow more muscular, he was actually even more of a rock musclegod than before. Standing at 6’6” at 420 pounds of hard alabaster toned muscles and totally smooth except for his love trail and crotch, my hung stallion now had a huge 20 inches soft cock. His long raven black hair now made him look like some kind of man-lion, he actually seemed so much agile and gracious, his smile almost sounded like a real purr. “Fuck…I feel awesome!” His voice tone was so good to hear, and judging by the shock expression on Dwayne he could make a guy cum just by speaking his name. However, as most impressive as Corey’s new body was, he just couldn’t compare to my new size. I’ve kept growing for many minutes before Corey’s growth subsided, and I could tell Dwayne was just impatient to get my freaking new stats. “Holy mackerel, you’ve grown to 6’8 and ½ inches tall, that’s almost one whole foot taller than you were right when you stepped in the gym!” “Yeah…and I only grew like four inches…there’s really something about you huh?” My timid musclegod rocker blushed. I looked down at Corey and kissed the top of his pretty head. “Damn…you guys look so cute I could eat you both!” Dwayne had to bring two scales so he could take a more accurate reading of my weight. “That’s… 778 pounds! Fuck…Benny you’re heavier than Jay Cutler, Phil Heath and Branch Warren all together!” The guy screamed in such ecstasy, he hugged me and kissed my body in a cute worship frenzy Corey had a puzzled expression on his face, but I waited until Dwayne recovered from his hyper aroused state. “And these guys are important because…” Corey started. Dwayne chuckled. “They’re the top 3 bodybuilders in the last Olympia show!” “I still don’t get it…” Corey felt a bit ashamed. “Heh, it has to do with their on season weight: Cutler competes in the range of 274 pounds, Heath goes for about 245 and Warren got onstage at 250 pounds! That sums up to 769 pounds and I’m 9 pounds heavier than the three alpha dogs of the sport!” I casually affirmed. It was Dwayne’s time to seem impressed. “I didn’t know you followed their carriers so closely…” “I must have read it in some site while I browsed for naked pictures of bodybuilders. Anyway, if I were to compete, you’re saying they should give to me 1st, 2nd and 3rd places? That doesn’t seem quite fair…I guess I must grow so much bigger than all the prizes go to me!” I chuckled and kissed the over excited bodybuilding fan. Corey and Dwayne took my powerful measurements. I actually didn’t care much for the actual number as my little darling Dwayne, but his excitement made me all so pride of being so huge for my little guy. “Your chest is 110 inches! That’s so much that I am speechless, it feels so amazing and powerful!” Dwayne whispered in my ears.“Don’t worry, babe, I’ll let you shave and massage my freaking massive nipples…” “Funny thing is that your arms are 55” when you’re not even flexing, and when you do, they reach up to 70 whole inches! That’s just so impressive, it’s like your fibers get much thicker than they should be!” Dwayne commented. “Well, I guess I have to bring them to 70 inches cold to see how much they go flexed huh?” I teased him, but judging by his look as he kissed the peak of my flexed guns, that was a promise I had to realize. “Oh come on! Your legs are 78”! That’s more than my own chest!” Corey faked a protest and just blushed when he measured my other monster. “And I guess you’re the hung freak in our household now…that’s 29 inches…soft, if you call that soft…” “Oh, it is soft…for the time being…but if you keep teasing me, you’ll have a new measurement…” “Well, isn’t it interesting?” Dwayne mentioned as he checked something on his tablet. Noticing he had our attention, Dwayne showed us the graphics he had improvised to display my growth compared to Corey’s. “Benny, you told me that you had sex with a bouncer before you went to the restaurant right?” I nodded. “Yeah, I was starving…” “Did you have sex in the club too, Corey?” “Of course not! I mean, I was talking to my precious Geoffrey and we were about to go to his place…”Dwayne smiled. “Am I wrong to assume you had sampled the bouncer’s cum?” “Okay, I confess, I’m a cum pig!” I said rolling my eyes, but Dwayne just kissed me again. “Let’s not forget that you also had an intense workout, although your strength doesn’t consider it to be intense at all, your muscles were pumped, and then you felt hungry and horny at the same time. You had Corey’s cum inside you twice, and he had your sample too; the two of you ate a lot too before your growth spurts started…” “So, you think these facts are causing the growth? But we’ve been sucking and having each other’s cum for a long time…” Corey argued, but then Dwayne brought the most important detail. “Yeah, but I bet it got different after that night, right? I mean you guys have never been to a gym before, and all of a sudden you do so well on your first day? No sore bodies? No angst? I’ve noticed your strength levels were already much higher than I could expect from guys in your condition, but you were almost at the same level, with Corey winning by just a small percent, until tonight of course.” I looked at Corey and he shrugged. “So, what is your point?” Dwayne smiled. “I don’t think I have any point, it’s just funny to realize that your growth spurts are preceded by hunger and lust, not to mention the fact that if you now have a birth mark exactly like mine…” The personal trainer showed the spot behind his left shoulder to Corey and they both located the very same mark on my left shoulder. I barely could see it in the mirror reflection but that was indeed startling, especially because Corey had no sign on his augmented body. “I had never noticed it there before!” I casually commented, but the two of them seem to agree with me. “And although your cock was massive, it wasn’t bigger than Corey’s until AFTER you drank his cum…” Dwayne commented. “Let’s not forget that Dwayne’s cum was only inside you as a matter of fact.” Corey chuckled as they realized I grew closer to their conclusion. “So, how do you think that happened? I just got it from you?” Dwayne nodded. “Well, a birth mark like that is genetic, but I think you have absorbed more than just it, if you look carefully…your marvelous body is an improved version of mine…I don’t want to brag, but my body always had this impressive shoulder/waist proportion that gives me some advantage in the comparison with guys who were even bigger than me.” “Wait…so I took Corey’s freakishly huge cock gene and made mine even bigger? Not to mention that I have features of your own physique only made better?” I asked excited. “Well, it makes sense in theory. You must acquire some features from the guys whose cum you drink, I don’t know exactly how it happens.” Dwayne explained. “Wait a minute…Benny…what if you had to assemble a workout routine for an elderly man who had injured his left arm during an accident?” I opened my mouth to comment on how stupid and useless Corey’s question was, but something else came out of my mouth. It was the very detailed exercise routine with the number of reps and all the especial care that situation demanded. When I finished, Dwayne’s eyes were just as wide as mine.“H-how did you know that?” Dwayne asked Corey. “I remembered he quoted the competition weight of those bodybuilders by heart. I know Benny well enough to realize he would never know any sports fact by heart. Unless, if you call naming all of Kim Kardashian’s ex-boyfriends a sport…” We all laughed at that, because he was absolutely right, it was only then I remembered I had Corey’s traces as well, so I closed my eyes and recited something that came into my mind, and Corey quickly came to shut my mouth. “Are you crazy? That’s the poem I’m working for Geoffrey, you have no right to make fun of it!” “Oh, I’m sorry…I didn’t know…but it’s good. It reminds me of the earlier Langston Hughes’ work…” I casually commented. “Stop that now, you’re giving me the creeps!” Corey demanded. “Damn… I’m sorry…these things just came to my mind. I feel so marveled like...” “…when Karl Lagerfeld met Kimora for the first time! I didn’t even need to have your gifts inside me to guess that part.” Corey chuckled. “Wait a minute…knowledge isn’t passed by genes is it?” I asked Dwayne, but then I answered myself. “Some species display they have inborn knowledge about situations they have never experienced before, which can be some kind of genetic cargo.” Dwayne chuckled. “I guess that you are a better, bigger and more muscular amalgamation of all the men you’ve fucked Benny.”I brought my little Dwayne into my arms and kissed him passionately. “Well, why don’t we continued with our experiments then?” “I’d love to…Shit…look at the time! It’s almost a quarter to 5, the janitors will get here in a few moments!” Dwayne gulped as he noticed the mess we created: the empty blender cups, most of which were broken, steel plates crushed, the bars were bent like pretzels, and there was cum everywhere. “Damn…Dwayne I am sorry…I’ll cover the damages.” I instinctively looking for my checkbook, but only then I realized it was still back at the club. The tanned little guy just kissed my arm and caressed it tenderly. “Don’t worry, big guy…I can still clean it and come up with an excuse, but not if you monsters are here…” Dwayne said as he threw his car keys to Corey. “Make sure you put the big monster guy in the back seat okay? And please let him be careful…I know he’s absorbing our DNA, but his strength levels are much bigger, Benny can be dangerous if he is not focused.” “Whoa…take it easy, I’m not some monster….” I tried to protest, but right then Dwayne pointed to the plates I’ve crushed without even realizing, so I went quiet. Corey and I went back to Dwayne’s car, and I carefully entered the back seat, feeling so cramped, but trying not to damage his property even further. Corey was not little by all means, but he still managed to drive that pick up down the street. “Damn…this is the best night out ever!” Corey chuckled as he looked at my grinning face. “I think Dwayne is falling for me…” I said blushing. “Heh, I guess you became his wildest dream…” Corey commented casually as we passed by some dark alley. I looked at my side and noticed something. “Hey isn’t that Tristan over there?” I pointed to the very pale red haired boy dressed in skimpy baby-look shirt and white denim shorts. Judging by the way he ran, we could tell the guy was in trouble. Right then we devised a bunch of jocks chasing the poor twink. “Stop the car, Corey…” I ordered. “Benny, don’t do anything stupid. We can call 911 and these guys will all run away…remember what Dwayne said, you’re too strong now…” The right side of Dwayne’s car flew away as I forced my way out. Corey still screamed for me, but I was possessed. I just walked towards the bastards, and by that time they had cornered Tristan. “Please…I don’t have any money…” He cried. “We don’t want money from you, queer. We want some blood!” The tough looking guy spat on his face. “That’s good, because I’m about to take a lot from you!” The power in my voice tone scared the hell of them. I immediately devised the shine of the blades. “What the fuck do you want freak?” The guy asked trying to sound angry, when in fact he was just really scared. I simply reached for him and lifted the puny dude by his collar. I heard the several blades trying to penetrate my naked monstrous muscular body, but they simply broke in pieces. Someone else produced an aluminum baseball bat and took a good swung at my back, but it just resulted in the destruction of the expensive equipment. I reached the shocked little guy and picked him as well, and for some stupid reason, those morons thought they could outrun me, but they actually found a much more determined Corey waiting for them right at the corner of the street. “What do we do with them?” Corey asked while holding three of them. Meanwhile, I had the remaining 5 in my powerful bear hug. “They’re not important…” I threw the scumbags inside the dumpster and turned my attention to the shocked Tristan, who was even more scared now. “Please, don’t hurt me…” I gently hugged him. “It’s okay now, those guys won’t hurt you…” before he demanded any explanation, Corey touched my shoulder. “We have to go…the police soon will be here and we still have the matter of Dwayne’s car…” “Thank you so much!” He screamed as we ran down the dark street, back to rest of Dwayne’s pick up. I just held the right door and tossed it on the trunk of the vehicle, squeezing my humongous built back inside. Corey started the car and drove us towards home, he was quiet for most of the time but I still felt my blood boiling inside my veins. “You did the right thing, it was a bit impulsive, but you did the right thing, Benny.” He said after all. “Thanks for the help, sweetie. I just felt so angry…” “You’re not turning into some kind of gay superhero are you?” He finally had the urge to ask and we both laughed really hard.“Well, I could design a fantabulous costume if I wanted. Something that would put Lady Gaga into shame, the only problem would be that I’d have to make bigger versions of it.” Corey suddenly gulped. “You really want to take this further huh?” “Of course…we still have two delicious sources back at home! Can you believe how much bigger we will be with Kenny and Diego’s gifts? That would be an awesome start.” “Start of what?” I had Dwayne’s knowledge of physiology, and although I knew they weren’t enough, they would have to do for now. “The start of something very interesting.” End of part 4

Check out part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who/(last story listed) The Construction Project sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/?hl=worship The Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer After dumping load after load inside Caleb, Dorian finally stops and pulls his cock out of the smitten bottom to take a breather. The smooth bodybuilder turns around to give his hairy partner a huge bearhug before burying his head in his huge furry pecs. Dorian bounces them for him a few times to make Caleb moan loudly. The hairy stud loves every minute of it as he holds him in his massive arms. As he does this, he comes up with a great idea. ‘Hey Caleb…..perhaps we could invite someone to come here and join us? Not necessarily someone that is quite as big, but rather someone we could dominate. I have a friend that would be perfect for this. He won’t recognize me I know because the last time he saw me, I wasn’t this hairy.’ Caleb laughs and agrees that it would be a lot of fun to play around with a smaller guy. Dorian gets down on the ground and finds his cell phone lying beside the tattered fabric of what used to be his clothes. He grabs it and stands back up to dial the number of his close friend Joel, whom he has known for several years from when they were in school together. He hands the phone over to Caleb who seems really surprised that he would just give him the phone. Joel answers. ‘Hello? I don’t recognize this number, who is this?’ Caleb clears his throat and tells him that he needs his help in searching for Dorian and that he went to school with him back when they were kids. Joel asks what his name is and wants to know why he needs his help in finding Dorian. After a few minutes of back and forth, Joel finally agrees that he will meet him at the hotel, but that it would take probably an hour for him to get there since he is not in the same area. Caleb tells him that he will wait an hour then and hands the phone back to Dorian who hangs up. The two men laugh knowing that this could end up being a complete waste of time but that they have to try it just to see if it works. Dorian tells Caleb that he will have to find something to wear since he is without clothes. The smooth stud says that he can use his extra pair of posers and his leather pants and shirt that are sitting in his car. He grabs a pair of his shorts on the floor to put on and goes down to get them while Dorian goes into the bathroom to clean up a bit. After about thirty minutes, the hairy stud hears a knock on the door and goes to answer it. He peers through the hole in the door and gets a weird look on his face. For some reason, Caleb is smiling and directing his eyes to his left. ‘Ummm okay…..Caleb why don’t you just come back in man.’ ‘Heh well…..our guest seems to have arrived a bit early it seems. I actually ran into him down in the parking lot and he pretty much figured that I was the guy on the phone the way I described myself to him. I let him know that I found you and that you were waiting up here in the room. He was a bit apprehensive, but he agreed to come up.’ ‘Ohh *smiles* well then come on in.’ Dorian opens the door as Caleb rushes in and throws the leather outfit at the hairy man’s torso and motions for him to rush into the bathroom to put it on. He holds Joel back for a few seconds before letting him inside. The slightly overweight, but remarkably sexy biracial man enters and looks around in disbelief. He turns to look at Caleb and seems really irritated. ‘I know I just saw someone run into the bathroom. I saw their hairy ass bouncing as they closed the door.’ Caleb laughs a little before putting his hands on Joel’s shoulders trying to hold him in place. ‘I know, I know. He is wanting to surprise you I think. He apparently had a crush on you in school and just wanted to show you what he looks like now.’ The nervous man goes to sit on the bed while Caleb stands by the door. Joel looks at him and studies the huge man’s chest before scanning the bulge in the big guy’s shorts. Caleb smiles and makes it bounce a few times before crossing his arms and making the veins pulse and jump. The bathroom door opens and Dorian walks out in what is a skin tight leather shirt and the pants that his smooth skinned worship partner let him borrow. His cock is completely visible in the leather as it sits off to the side in them. Joel turns and looks completely shocked staring at Dorian’s bloated frame. He gulps a few times before looking into the hairy stud’s eyes. ‘I uhhhh…..I don’t know what to say. You can’t be Dorian Ames because he looks nothing like you. Of course…..I would have to see your upper body to know for sure.’ Dorian grins and walks over to him to stand in front of his face. He bounces his pecs and flexes his abs making each one protrude through the leather. Joel reaches out and pulls the shirt up to expose the hairy forest in between each abdominal. He sighs before running his hands up below both pecs and moans feeling the round edges of them. The sweat seems to be pouring quite a bit from his head now. Caleb walks over and stands next to Joel by the bed and grabs one of his hands to put it on his cock. ‘Uhhh guys……*seems very uncomfortable but won’t stop feeling them both* I’m not sure this is such a good idea. I am feeling kind of funny…..’ Joel lets out a few groans before Caleb and Dorian hear several pops coming from the man’s beefy body. Each time he breathes in and out, it looks like he is swelling which catches the eye of both musclemen. His dress shirt which hung loosely on him just a minute ago is looking a bit snug as the muscles in his chest and arms start to protrude from the layers of fat that once covered them. His legs stretch the fabric in his pants to its limits making a sound that the two big men have never heard before. Joel’s hands widen as he continues to caress both men. Caleb feels each finger thicken against his cock making him sigh as a stream of precum goes flowing down his leg. The growing biracial man feels his mind wandering as the hand on Dorian’s chest reaches for his leather shirt and completely yanks it off his body. Joel’s feet explode from his shoes as his pants rip open revealing his bloated cinnamon quads and round calves. They are not defined, but rather thick and immense. Joel’s back finally busts through the back of his shirt as the huge ripples and valleys that are making up his delts and lower back continue to expand. He grunts feeling his lats, traps, and shoulders swelling bigger on his frame as he looks down at the two inflating mountains filling in what was once deflated moobs. He roars as they bust through the front as every button goes flying around the room. His gut flops for a few seconds before it hardens and stretches to accommodate the huge abdominals sitting just below the many layers of fat. He finally pulls his hands away from the two men to get up from the bed to try to contain himself. His shirt is in tatters now as he pulls it off revealing his incredibly powerful upper body. His head is now reacting as his head expands and his neck stretches wider. Caleb pulls his own shorts off right before he launches several ropes of cum into the air. Dorian follows suit as he tries to yank his leather pants off. Joel’s final phase occurs when his flabby glutes triple in size and rip out the back of his boxers. The two men gasp staring at his incredibly huge brown ass. The now impressive Joel finally says something. ‘OHH FUCK! *very powerful voice* I feel…..fucking awesome! *feels his crotch growing* OHH FUCK YEAH!’ The sound of tearing fabric radiates from Joel’s crotch as his swelling balls and growing cock finally break free. Caleb and Dorian look down and stare intensely as his ballsac stretches to accommodate the two huge golf balls now inhabiting it. His cock swells and stretches several times before it finally unleashes a river of cum that coats the wall directly in front of him. He yells in delight before reaching down and ripping the remainder of his pants off. When he arrived at the hotel room, Joel was just a slightly overweight man who would have never wanted to show off his flabby body. Now after letting his emotions take over, he has transformed into a powerful beast capable of lifting both of the bodybuilders that summoned him there. He sighs several times before turning to look at the other two and smiling. They both look at him in complete shock. ‘MMMMM guys! Let’s get this party started because I am more than willing to service both of you! Then maybe, you can return the favor!’

Link to Chapter 1. Hey guys! Sorry it took me so long to get this out! It turned out way longer than I expected it to be, and I'm not completely satisfied with it because I know it could be tightened up a lot, and there are some glaring error, but I figured I'd just go ahead and release it because I'd be picking over it forever otherwise, hope you enjoy! ======================================== The Muscle Kiss - Chapter 2 It was definitely Byran. I sat there for what felt like a few moments stumbling on my words, but I guess in reality it was just a few seconds and I didn’t say anything at all. He snapped me out of my brief daze with a suave “hey” and a vocal confirmation that sent chills down my spine. It was weird, I’d seen this man just yesterday, and yet somehow by today he had to have lost 15 to 20 lbs. I’d never seen anything like it before in my life. He was still a big guy, but the weight loss was so obvious in such a short amount of time, especially to me. His face was certainly tighter, his clothes were notably looser, and most of all the energy that was radiating off of him was almost intimidating. I asked him what was up and all he could really say was “I feel amazing.” …it was something spectacular to see a guy whom has always had a gigantic amount of inner confidence now have it bursting on the outsides and through every seam. He put his hand on my shoulder, looked me straight in the eye and told me that we had to go talk privately. I easily obliged because I needed to know what the fuck was going with him. We went into the drama room and I thought that was good enough but immediately he insisted that “no, we should go into the closet.” I think normally I would have questioned this, but there was something so commandeering and serious about his voice, that I just said okay and went along. As soon as we got into the closet, the first thing he did was unbuckle his belt and start to lift up his shirt …I could hardly get a “whoa…hold on” out before he started talking. “Man…I don’t know what’s going, but look at me! I’ve must have lost about 20 lbs… I really don’t think I’ve ever felt this good in my life!” He kept going on. At this point I felt like I’d heard most of it all from him before, but I guess if something like this happened to me I’d be strangely excited too. I couldn’t figure out why I was his confidant though. It wasn’t like we’d been that great of friends throughout this entire process, and we’d only known of each other at best before. Either his primarily excitement wore off, or perhaps he started to realize that I was paying less attention, because it seemed like he suddenly slowed down and became a bit more serious. He explained that all throughout the day he felt so energetic, but it was nights that were just really incredible. He explained how his body gets so hot, and as soon as it seems like it may become unbearable, it switches to such a calming and relaxed kind of hot. He kept saying that he felt like he connected with himself for the first time ever. He explained how it felt like total calm, and that he could feel every piece his body. How there was a pulse that connected with every bone, every nerve, and maybe even the blood itself as it rushed through his system. He explained that it just felt so damn good, and it was like what he could only express as pure bliss and how that just before it’s over, he has to dig in his pants and start jacking off. (It was getting uncomfortable for me here, but I let him continue) …He said that he’s tried most every drug that he can get his hands on and nothing had compared to how he feels as his hands touch his meat in that moment of bliss. He explained how every stroke of his cock was like he was touching it for the first time ever, and how the orgasms were always so powerful that he had no time to recover after. Usually he just passed out, right in all of his cum. …and he said he then wakes up in the morning, somehow feeling even better, and looking better too. I shook my head and blinked as he started to feel all over his body again before he continued, “and my voice …it didn’t even change this much during puberty.” I don’t even know if Byran was looking for answers or what, but it was such a bizarre thing for me still. I didn’t really know what to say. He just looked at me and remarked … ”You believe me, don’t you? … I mean, that I don’t know what’s going on? That I don’t think I’ve done anything to cause this.” I told him yeah. …and I guess it was convincing enough because it seemed like that put him at ease. In reality, I really didn’t know what to think though. I don’t think anyone has ever seen, heard, or documented anything like this before. How could this just naturally happen to a person? I didn’t think it was possible. I kept thinking that there must have been something he was doing and not telling us…but then again, I couldn’t figure out why he would confide with me in private just to tell a lie. It all makes sense to me now, of course, but it was the most bizarre moment of my life to that point. He sighed. I sighed. We left the closet and I was trying to get through the rest of the day as normal as possible. Naturally, within no time as the day progressed the rumor mill began. It seemed that the most popular story was that he had actually gotten liposuction long ago, but it was only just now starting to really take effect. Some people thought perhaps he found the right combination of diet pills and he was having an amazing result. Some people swore their lives on the fact that he was a part of some super-secret case or drug study. Perhaps the strangest rumor though, involved him being such a great and magnificent actor that it turned out that all this time he was just wearing a fat suit and prosthetic makeup to fool us all. Whatever it was though, it was happening. …and there was no hiding it at all for him. This day was the second to last rehearsal that we would have before opening night. Honestly things were getting so weird that I was kind of relieved that this would almost be over soon. I guess everything was still going smooth throughout this rehearsal, but it was really hard for me to tell. Last time I was pretty distracted by Byran, but it seems that this time everyone was. Even Byran himself. Neither of us messed up any lines, no one missed any cues …but it seemed like all eyes were always on him. Usually Byran would be fully immersed in his character, so much so that I could look at him and see only whomever he was meant to be projecting, but not this time. He was still good…really good, but I can tell that all he wanted to do was keep looking at and feeling on himself. I could only imagine how much must have been going in his head to have even me to be able to tell that something was up. …and then before I knew it, it was that time again. The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. The Kiss. …and this time… Still nothing. Well, nothing from me at least. After the kiss Byran stared at me and he held his gaze. I felt his face flush along with a release of a deep breath and a strange radiating energy. He didn’t say anything, but his eyes said it all. It was like he looked at me with all the passion of the 7 seas. This was the gaze of the real Byran, not the actor Byran. It was something that came from within him. Way below all the walls he held up as he kept his multiple characters. It was like in that moment he held me close and said “I love you” for the first time. …only that the only thing my dumb look could communicate back was “I know.” I felt awful …but mainly confused. It was really awkward after the kiss. He kept his heirs as best as possible, but I could tell that he felt rejected. Unfortunately there was nothing I could do about it. I guess he understood that because he didn’t put up any fight. I’m straight. After we finished, it seemed the group consensus was that this was one of our best rehearsals yet, though I assume it was only because the moment that just happened with this kiss. I doubted that anyone actually paid close attention to anything else except what was happening to Byran (or was that only me?). I didn’t really feel like chatting afterward, but I heard Byran get a ton of compliments on his look …it was a bit weird because usually right after he left, you’d hear a bunch of whispering, but that was totally understandable. As we started to disperse Byran came over to me as I was about to walk out of the door. He said …”well thanks for believing me at least,” and that was last I heard from Byran. …at least, the Byran that we all used to know. The next day I was in the hallway for about a total of five minutes before I was approached, “Oh. Em. Gee! Have you seen Byran!?” was the first thing I heard. I had no idea the images of possibility that flashed in my head at that moment, but they didn’t have to last for long, because then, right through the double doors, there he was …Byran. And he was …skinny? It was weird. If before he had lost about 15 to 20 pounds, he had easily lost like 50 or 60 more now. …and it was overnight. I was worried about him for a few seconds …until he got closer and I saw just how good he looked. He was absolutely radiating. He wouldn’t stop smiling. Even now I wouldn’t call him a handsome fella, but now we could actually see his face. He had a nice pair of cheek bones, and if there were a few tweaks he’d definitely be a contender. Right now he was just alright, I’d say …but what was specular was his figure. I think everyone had that little bit of worry at first few …but when he gets closer you see that he was no skeleton. He approached me and the only thing that came out of his mouth was “I haven’t had any time to go get new clothes yet …but check this out Joanny, I haven’t been able to fit in this shirt since I was in 4th grade” …and then he turned his back to me and started to talking to another group of people. Again, his voice had notably changed as well. It was subtle, again, but pretty evident to me. I felt pretty creepy for most of the day. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of him whenever he was around. I wanted to study the changes, and I wanted answers. …but I guess I wasn’t alone either because he always had a circle of people around him. It seemed like if the day before Byran didn’t like the attention he was getting from his physical changes, today was completely different. He was loving it. He spent all day indulging everyone’s questions, and just talking about how great he felt and how great he was looking. I know I’ve said this so many times while telling you this story, but it was just so fucking weird. I didn’t know if he was just playing me for what happened the day before, but whatever he was doing was working. I couldn’t stop him to get a word in edgewise the entire day, it was like he was purposefully ignoring me …but perhaps it was even worse, he wasn’t paying attention to me at all. The school day was almost over but I wasn’t satisfied. I needed answers …I guess this time I would be the one demanding for him to go to closet to talk privately. We didn’t have a full rehearsal today, but the entire drama team had to meet after school to finish setting up all the props and costumes, and making sure everything was in order and working correctly …the stuff I actually love to do. I knew this would be the perfect opportunity to corner him and finally have a talk. Even as we were all supposed to be working, all the talk was about Byran …and to Byran …and from Byran. It was so exhausting, or perhaps just frustrating to me because I was lacking the opportunity to be the one throwing the questions. As we were dispersing, it was finally my time to corner him. He didn’t seem very interested in chatting, but I evoked that same ‘commandeering and serious’ tone that he used to lead me to closet just before. “We NEED to talk. Privately,” I said looking straight in his face! He seemed severely unfazed by the words, but he did oblige regardless. “Alright. I will give you a minute.” He said with the utmost of scorn in his voice. I had to stop myself for a moment there. He will ‘give me a minute’…seriously? Just who did he think he was all of a sudden? I knew I had to put my anger aside if I wanted any answers though. “What did you want?” he was so brash and harsh with me, I really didn’t understand it. I told him that we need to go back to the closet. “Alright, 45 seconds then.” …we went into the closet and the first thing he did was lift up his shirt. “Is this what you want to see?” he was gusty as hell. …it wasn’t? Or maybe it was? I don’t know. I couldn’t’ think straight at the time...it was just insane. Literally overnight he went from having a small pot belly to being thinner than even I was. …but it wasn’t even that. He looked fit? How the fuck? He wasn’t like the star athlete, but he looked like someone who watched what they ate and occasionally exercised. ..and what was truly amazing to me and that there was no evidence that he was ever fat. None. He had no baggy skin, and he was perfectly proportionate. It was like his body was reset and it was always supposed to look this way. It was amazing. “20 seconds. You got a question?” …I was so off put by his attitude that I just gave him a look. “15 seconds.” … I was so agitated by his attitude and so distracted by him lifting his shirt that all I could mumble out was “and you really didn’t do anything to cause this…?” ”No. “ Byran said swiftly. “But… Can you just explain…?” I think I sounded pathetic. …”Look, I have no idea what is going on with me,” Byran’s tone was horribly unfriendly. “I told you already. I feel amazing, I look amazing. I am amazing. …everything about my body has gone through an amazing change. And I still feel it happening. You have no idea what it feels like” ----he started rubbing on his body again--- “this energy is incredible and I’ll be just fine if it never stops. My dick too. …My dick. It’s grown! It’s thicker …and more handsome too. Do you want to see it?” “No. I’m not interested,” I said with a huff. …What was this guy trying to do to me? ”0 seconds. …now, unless you want to put your lips on my cock, I’m going.” …and that was it. That was the last conversation I really had with Byran. The next day of school I guess Byran went shopping…Because this day his clothes were virtually skin tight. They were nice, compared to what he would usually wear …no, they were nice in general. It was like he picked up a Guess catalog and ordered exactly what he saw in there, just a size too small. And all of sudden today, if yesterday he was looking like a skinny person who just watched what he ate; today he had the body of a high fashion male model. It wasn’t nearly as a dramatic change as the day before …but it was enough to where I was certain that he changed again. ---and considering these clothes, and the attitude I felt all across to the end of the hall, his personality was still changing as well. He was still giving me the cold shoulder and pretending like I wasn’t a part of something we’d be working on for so long. I was just so happy that we only had one more full rehearsal and then it was opening night, as I was ready to be done with all of this, and ready to not have to be around him much longer. Byran irritated and annoyed me all before rehearsal. He wouldn’t stop talking about himself, he wouldn’t stop showing off, and he wouldn’t stop just acting like a giant douche. No one else really seemed to mind though, so I don’t know if it was all my head. I guess he was just still playing a game with me and it was really working. It was going to be a full dress rehearsal this go around since it was our second to last before opening night. We were given our costumes to change---and then---I don’t even know why it surprised me …but Byran didn’t go to the changing room to do it. He stripped down right in the middle of the room, in front of everyone. He knew everyone would have their eyes on him…and they did. Me included. It was really crazy. I guess it was obvious from the tight clothes he was wearing, but seeing it topless was something else. His body had literally transformed even from when he was excitedly showing me in the closet the other day. He suddenly legitimately had something right in between a swimmers build and the body of a high fashion male model. He wasn’t super muscled, and he wasn’t cut …but it really looked like fitness and good eating had been a natural part of his life for years. ---and then he started to take off his pants. I guess he went underwear shopping too because all of a sudden he was sporting a pair of brightly colored 2xist briefs. They were standing out so much on the rest of his body that I couldn’t ignore it at all. Too bad for his face though, because his body looked like he was a few more workouts away from being able to model for the company. …and then, wtf, his bulge. I can easily admit that this is the first time I’ve not wanted to divert my eyes from a man’s junk. For all I can tell he was still soft, but if that was true …damn. I’ve always been confident in my size, have never disappointed anyone in the bed, and I still regularly get compliments even …but seeing THIS bulge was the first and only time I‘ve really felt penis envy. I have no idea what he was sporting, but even I can admit that it looked impressive. Everyone didn’t have much time to recover from the shock of how bold he was in this move, though …because when he put on his costume, it was quickly revealed that it was totally altered. It was even more skin tight than what he wore to school today, and I guess he made extra sure that it was *extra* tucked in the bulge area because he might as well have had arrows pointing straight towards it. …I was just about to say something when I was saved from sounding like the bitch by being promptly interrupted by the costume director. “Byran… no. This isn’t going to work!” it was followed by a clamoring of murmurs in the room seeming to agree. I was delighted to be saved from having to be the one to say it, but I vigorously shook my head in agreement. We then took the time to remind Byran of the original concept of the play. The concept was kind of thrown completely out of the window if the rich and talented and successful counterpart is also a show off...and an attractive one at that. I didn’t think he was really taking in everything we were saying, but regardless he reluctantly agreed to change his costume. We had an early version that was scrapped, but we all decided that it would do for now. We handed Byran the costume and he acted as if he was being given scraps not fit for a peasant …and then of course he stripped again right in front of all of us. This time he looked directly at costume director while he did it, and then winked at me as if it rub it all in. You could tell he was uncomfortable in the bigger clothes, I thought it was ridiculous as it was only like 4 days ago where these clothes would fit him snuggly. I thought something was still missing though, and after that wink I didn’t care too much about being ‘the bitch.’ He needed to look fat, still. I quickly suggested that he should tuck everything in and then that we should stuff the clothes to plump him up again. I could tell he absolutely hated the idea, but everyone agreed and that is exactly what happened. Finally, it was time for the actual rehearsal. Even with the new attitude problem, I guess his talent remained intact. As soon as it was time to be our characters, he was stripped of all of the heirs he’d been handing out today and he was the person in this play that I was supposed to be acting to be in love with. It was instant, he was able to just instantly switch it up….and something about that quick change just pissed me off more. I couldn’t stand having to be here with him anymore, and I couldn’t stand when he looked at me, and I couldn’t stand when I had to touch him. I don’t know how much of this was jealously, how much of this was the game he was playing was, or how much of this was just the fact that I generally don’t associate with douchebags, but all of it was just ugh. I felt like I was doing a horrible job, and that made him look all the better. It could have still been in my head, but at this point I was just so confused and weirded out and angry that I had no idea. ---and then that dreaded time came around again. The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. …The Ki-—I couldn’t do it. I really couldn’t do it. I went to go lean in for it and the look in his eyes just made me resent him even more. He wanted it so badly; he relaxed all his body and let out a sigh. …not just any sigh though, THAT sigh. You know, that sigh when you just feel so relaxed! That after-a-good-pee or when you finally-lay-down-after-a-tiring-day sigh. THAT sigh. You know exactly what I’m talking about. …and I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t give him that satisfaction. I was really hating this guy in that moment. I stopped it, but quickly saved grace by saying that I think we should save the final kiss for the opening tomorrow. Everyone bought it easily, well…except Byran of course. He gave me the most nasty eyeroll that to this day is still burned in my eyes. As soon as we were done he took off his costume and just left it on the floor and walked out …in his underwear. We were all kind of dumbfounded, but apparently he later sent the costume director a text saying that ‘he’ll take care of it,” which we all assumed meant that he would alter the original costume back. It was really awkward when he left, but I guess everyone didn’t have much to say because we didn’t really talk about it at all. We just finished preparing for the big day tomorrow. By the time I made it home I was regretting everything. I was regretting ever signing up for the play, I was regretting agreeing on taking the lead. I was regretting ever being friendly with Byran, and I was regretting that I was letting myself feel so much anger and hatred. I remember thinking that I could accept this stress if it were about the actual production or performance, but dealing with all of that felt so stupid. At the time I don’t know what this dude was doing to his body, but none of it made sense. I really didn’t know how he went from being obese to literally having a model body. I also didn’t know how he went from acting like he understood that I was straight, and how we went from coming from a place of having mutual respect for the art and craft of theater, to him crushing on me or some shit, to him then being a nasty douche. ---and I guess, yes. I had to accept that I was jealous. I’ve always had a healthy amount of confidence, but I guess it is just hard for me to not be bitter when someone who already had so much seemed to just be getting more. ---and you know, I’m sure if he kept the great attitude that he had before everything started to happen, I wouldn’t have minded at all. In fact, I think I would have actually been happy for him. Maybe I was also pissed that some dude has been dominating my thoughts and mind constantly for so long at this point. He was never an important person in my life and then suddenly I couldn’t stop thinking about him...at all. How fucked is that? …I hardly got any sleep that night, but all of the thinking at least made me feel a little better. I didn’t think I was ever going to like this guy again (and I didn’t), but I felt like I knew I could certainly get to a point where I could at least tolerate him to get this over with. And that is exactly what I did. Barely. The next day seemed to start much like the last. Byran stood in a place while groupies circled around him and bombarded him with questions. He was wearing even tighter clothes than the day before. The jeans were so tight that you could see every movement his legs made. His butt was something that most people would envy, hell, if I saw a close-up of it in these low cut jeans while browsing the internet I’d definitely want to touch it before I found it belonged to a guy. …they were so low cut that you could see his underwear while was standing, which were low themselves because you could also see that he was sporting a new very defined V line. The shirt was so tight that he may have not been wearing one at all. He was looking so stiff and ridged though, because you can tell he was posing but pretending like he wasn’t. It was so unnatural. I thought it was so dumb. I was hoping the school day would have breezed by, but it actually felt like one of the longest in memory. As soon as I felt my mind was clear for a second and I got that dude off of my mind, he would either appear by me, or someone would ask me about him. I was just tired of it all. …but finally it was time. Our last rehearsal was here, and then a few more hours after that I could do this play and not have to associate with him again. Everyone was fully dressed in their costumes and ready to go except ...of course, Byran. He told us all that we should not worry, the costume was good to go but he just wasn’t ready to wear it until the real performance. I think we were all skeptical, but for the past 12 years at this school, Byran had always come through with his word, so we just took it and let him rehearse in his clothes. I was more in my zone this time, but it was weird. I felt like Byran was trying to seduce me, or maybe not just me, everyone. For the most part his acting was on point as per usual, but he was also trying to show off his body as much as possible. I don’t know if it was evident to everyone else, but he was showing me everything. There was one point where he lifted his arms up to their capacity and it showed his entire torso …I quickly looked away but not before noticing that the fucker now had abs. They weren’t like abs on a fitness model …but they were definitely abs. Like what the fuck, this fucker was still changing. He stripped 3 times yesterday, and while flat and smooth, he did not have abs. How. The. Fuck. It threw me off a lot, as you could tell...but I recovered quickly and I stopped focusing on him. I had to remind myself that he was just a thing that I had to deal with for a just few more hours. …but oh, shit! The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. I could only wonder if I should do it this time. I didn’t want to …but I had to. Shit. Crap. Fuck. …the Kiss. I thanked the havens that we didn’t lock lips for long …but then it hit me that it was because immediately we were all surprised by Byran letting out a loud moan. It was the strangest fucking shit. He quickly apologized and then ran off to the bathroom. Everyone looked at me …I guess I was the expected one to go run after him? Ugh. Even though I hated this dudes guts I guess I did fell a little bad as that had to be embarrassing. I reluctantly starting going to the bathroom. I walked so slowly hoping that he’d already come out so I wouldn’t have to confront him…or talk to him at all. ---but I wasn’t that lucky. I heard some strange sounds coming from the backroom, and it made me a little concerned so I busted open the door …and the fucking fucker was jacking off! I immediately turned around and slammed the door. I can’t even describe how mad it made me! He didn’t even bother to go and do it in a stall! ----I could have done without seeing what I saw, but I must admit that holy shit that penis was impressive. If that is what he’s always been holding, I can easily understand how he had this quiet confidence all these years despite the ugly face. …But I guessed it was logical in the most messed up way to think it was probably just another effect of whatever the fuck that was going on with him. Maybe he had a nice start though? …anyway, it was too much thinking about dick. I stood outside of the bathroom trying to take it all in; I couldn’t believe what I just saw. Apparently though, that was just enough time for him to come out just as I started to walk away. I tried to just keep walking but he ran right in front of me …he was sweating bullets, his pants weren’t all the way on, his shirt was still rolled on his chest and he was breathing so heavy. I got a full look this time. He was lean, and he was fit. It didn’t look like he grew much, but his skin tighter. His chest was definitely fuller and he seemed be growing perfect fuzz on top of it. I couldn’t help but think that if I were into guys, I’d be all over it in a second. A sweaty fit girl is irresistible. He looked me dead in the face, his voice was so husky and he said “ahhh, thank you for walking in. You seeing me was all that I needed to finish up” …and then he turned his back to me walked ahead. He didn’t even give me a chance to really comprehend or respond to anything. He also didn’t adjust his clothes until he got back in the theater room. Knowing he was just showing off made me pissed again. The rest of the evening was a blur. Everyone was hectic trying to set up and make sure everything was working correctly for the opening. We both ran our lines with other people and just continued and pushed on. I noticed that Byran kept taking frequent trips to the bathroom. He was still sweating so he was drinking a lot and I’m sure a lot of people thought he was just going to go pee, but I knew what he was doing ...and again, it just made me hate him more. FINALLY though, it was time for *the* performance, it was time for this to all be over. We were all still worried about Byran’s costume, but finally went to go get dressed and came out of the dressing room and … It was perfect. He actually did restore the costume back to normal. He even padded the costume to make it look like he had all of his natural girth. It was a huge relief and I think it put everyone at ease and in the mood to really get going again. And then suddenly…it was time. We found our places and we heard the audience start to pack the room. It felt like only a few seconds before the curtains begin to roll …and it was at that moment, that without missing a beat, Byran unzipped his costume and revealed the same insanely skin tight getup he tried to wear the day before …altered. It looked like he made it even tighter, somehow. He cut the sleeves all the way to the point where they were pointless. He switched out the pants we had for him with something that almost looked like the tightest leather he could find. He fooled us, very well. It was too late to do anything about it, and too late for any of us to react because the curtain was up and it was time to run lines. He had such a cocky smile on his face and I’m sure it annoyed everyone as much as it annoyed me. As usual, though, he gave the performance his all. I was doing well too, I think, but I couldn’t help but notice his body. He never stopped sweating after that last kiss ….and now his veins were bulging. He really did have an amazing ability to put on a front when he needed to act. I could clearly see that a lot was going on with his body…physically, but he pushed on as if everything was completely normal. Every time I got up close to him it looked like his skin was literally pulsing. His arms were pumped as hell, and I swear that it seemed like every few minutes they were getting more defined. I convinced myself that it must have been in my head, or just from the excitement of performing. Half way through, I started noticing the bulge, too. I don’t know if he was getting turned on, or what. It was getting to the point where it was impossible to ignore. He was still pushing through the performance but it looked like he just wanted to leave and touch himself. …something was definitely going on. It was getting so crazy that I couldn’t take me eyes off of those arms, they were definitely …growing? It was so subtle, but I couldn’t have just been crazy. My eyes then focused on his torso. The costume was so tight that I could basically see everything. He showed off his V-line earlier, and right now it looked insane. It was so tight and vascular, I really didn’t understand how. With every twist and turn it looked like the area was getting more defined…and then, what? His abs! His fucking abs were getting more and more visible through his shirt. How?! It was just so distracting. He was literally pulsating. I was on auto-pilot at this point as far at the play was concerned. I guess by this point I was so used to being in this distracted situation that I don’t think anyone could tell the difference. And then that moment. That all too familiar moment that was finally almost over for good. I was ready for it…and here it came… The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. …and oh God. The Kiss. …and this time I saw it. He tried to stay as still as possible in my arms as we brought the play to a close, but he was jolting. He was sweating so much that it was even starting to make me wet, and his body and his muscles were contracting at an alarming rate. His calves, his thighs, his biceps and triceps, his abs, even his neck. Everything seemed to be going crazy but he was just there, moaning quietly while still remaining in character as the curtain was closing. I was so happy that this was the final kiss, that it was hard to even take in what I was seeing, but it was amazing at the same time. The curtains started to close and it felt like everything was in slow moment and it was taking forever to all be over. I continued to hold him in my arms as he had this look of absolute equal pleasure and pain on his face. I think I would have been concerned if it didn’t look like he was enjoying it so much. Those skin tight leather pants seemed to be suffering as his bulge looked like it was trying to break free of their cage. I couldn’t divert my eyes from him so I saw everything. As the pulsating subsided, I saw it first in his arms. They exploded in veins and it looked like he was flexing though all indications suggested that he was actually relaxed. All I could picture was that scene in Twins where Arnold’s bicep tore through the shirt without him flexing. Right in front of my eyes they were firming and seeming getting bigger. I don’t think he had any fat left on them at all …and then I noticed his chest. That shit was impressive outside of his shirt, but now it was nuts on the outside too. You could see all of the striations and it looked like it was alive as both pecs bounced up and down. His shoulders seemed to almost be pushing his head up as his shirt began to stretch upward guided by their increased height and spread. It was at that point that I realized my hands were on his ass as I was holding him up, and it was only then I noticed just how firm it had gotten. It was solid muscle. His leather pants looked like they were really being pushed to the brink. I don’t think I’d ever seen someone look so fit up close before, the shape was insane. His legs started to look like they were carved to be that way. The thighs were a perfect gumdrop to the knee, and even through the leather his calves seemed like they were something that would be a marathon runner to shame. I then diverted my attention to his face. Dude now looked like he was in heaven. He had the most cheeky smile on his face, and it actually looked it was getting tighter. His jaw line was more apparent than it had ever been, and I must have been definitely been going crazy because it also looked like he was growing stubble. …the curtains finally lowered and before me or anyone else had a chance to say anything he had his dick out and started whacking away. I immediately dropped him on the floor and turned the other way. It made everyone uncomfortable but he was really in his own world at this point. I didn’t even stick around for anything, I had to leave. I just went home. I didn’t say a word to anyone. That was my last play and the last I wanted to do anything with theatre. It took all my energy to convince myself that I wasn’t crazy. Knowing that Byran’s body was rapidly changing overnight was confusing, but to actually be holding him and staring at something that should have been impossible really messed with my head. He went from being a fat ass, to an average slob, to really skinny, to looking athletic, to having a model body, and then to looking like a fitness trainer. This happened all so fast and dramatically …in a time frame that just blew my mind away. I spent the rest of the school year just avoiding Byran. It wasn’t that hard to do because his flock of groupies just got bigger and kept a wide radius between us at all times. I didn’t want to hear his name, I didn’t want to be in his presence. I completely blocked him out, and when he was the topic of conversation my mind just went into cyberspace. A few years later, I did get over it finally though. As it turns out, we were right all along, he was pretty much the only one of us who was famous after school ended. I guess it was a no brainer considering he had a new hot body, a new ego, and has always had the talent to match. He got picked up pretty quickly by a pretty popular sitcom and had quite a few small roles in some A level films. Word is that after the play he never had another sudden spurt of muscle growth...but he never lost it either. All he would do was go to the gym about once a week, and that was enough to maintain a body that was the epitome of envy for most people. He was getting pretty consistent acting jobs for about two years, however, apparently that was all too boring for him. I thought he got into just something else, and that was good because I no longer saw his name being plastered around, but I’ll never forget the day that I was on pornhub and then I saw that face. He was actually handsome now, and banging my favorite sexy Latina girl. It was nuts. Byran was actually doing porn. It was almost funny because I had to accept the fact that apparently I’d never completely escape this guy. The word on the street was that after his first shirtless scene, he got many offers from major porn studios. The one he went with offered the top plastic surgeon in the country to fix his face, and he pretty much immediately signed a multi-million dollar contract with them. It worked for him too, you could tell it was Byran, but I’d scare it was a much better looking older brother. It was also crazy because apparently he was up for almost anything. Gay, straight, orgy, S&M, he was pretty much in every category I clicked. I noticed that in all the thumbnails, he was insanely fit, though in some more than others. I guess it would change depending on how much he actually worked out or not. It seemed apparently his ego never changed either, because the bastard even used his real name. Through the whole Byran fiasco and for a long time afterward, I never considered the possibility that I had anything to do with his changes. It was just something that I never understood, and something I never completely believed he didn’t cause somehow. Even with him popping up in my porn sessions, I still mainly blocked him and everything that happened during the play out. I thought I’d never know what was going with him, and I honestly did not want to know anymore. I wouldn’t be sitting here and telling you this story if that was my only experience though. He was just one person, one lucky son of a bitch that I happened to have worked with… I’m telling you, my lips are cursed. I don’t know how, I don’t know why, but I have this power. Byran was the first, but he certainly wasn’t the last. Unfortunately I only had a few normal years until my sophomore year of college where I was faced head on with another situation that was even more fucked up than this one…

Hey guys, This is a story I wrote for http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/, as a present on his fifth anniversary of - in his own words - "drawing hyper muscle porn" and publishing it "on Y." Three cheers to him for sharing his awesome art with us! ***** The Good Fairies “Time to get up, lazy bum.” Croissants, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Also, someone’s lips deliciously close to his ear. Tom wasn’t exactly a morning person, but it was hard to resist Luke’s perennial good cheer even this early in the day. “Lazy bum, hm?” The barest hint of a smile. “I’d have thought my bum held up rather valiantly under pressure last night.” Luke giggled naughtily at this: “Maybe it was just a lucky shot. We’ll have to see whether the experiment yields similar results on future occasions. Well, be that as it may, here’s a peck on the cheek and a pat on the back and… a little present on our fifth anniversary.” At this, Tom felt a small lump form in his throat. He sat up and took a good look at the man who had turned what had been merely a good life into something that seemed almost embarrassingly beautiful. “You know, I’ve said this before. I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you.” “Oh come on, you sweet-talking piece of sex on legs. It’s not like I’m making a huge sacrifice here. Besides, what’s ‘deserve’ got to do with it, anyway? I sure as hell don’t deserve to be with someone like you, either. But here we are, right?” Another kiss, this time full on the lips, then some affectionate tussling of Tom’s hair. “Breakfast is ready, love. And I do want you to open that present.” He added, with a wink: “There’s time for a shower later on, if we squeeze in there together.” Tom put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and walked over to the kitchen table, which was beautifully decorated with flowers and filled with all the things he loved for breakfast: some fruit, homemade jam, different kinds of butter and cheese, pickles, some bacon, scrambled eggs. And, right next to his plate, there was a little black box tied with a white ribbon, and sprinkled with what seemed like stardust. “Couldn’t resist a touch of gay, huh?” Luke looked puzzled, saw the twinkling dust and frowned: “To be honest, I hadn’t noticed.” But then his frown gave way to that smile which still dazzled Tom after all this time: “Looks pretty, though – lucky me. Anyway, ’nuff said, open the damn thing already.” “Charming, positively charming.” Tom knew that patience wasn’t exactly Luke’s forte. It was, he’d readily concede, one of his lover’s few weaknesses. Yet to him it had never mattered much; perhaps he loved him all the more for it. For wasn’t it Luke’s impatience in the face of injustice that had led Tom to admire him even before he had fallen in love? Luke’s fight for immigrants, exploited by ruthless profiteers and right-wing politicians alike? His outrage at those who justified their own prejudices by appealing to the authority of the almighty, whatever name they chose to give him (or ‘her,’ Luke would surely have added, even though he remained entirely agnostic about his – or her – existence). So yes, Luke could be impatient, and they sometimes got into fights about it. But none of their fights had been serious, really, and Tom was willing to take the bad with the good – the good that shone through in Luke’s volunteer work at the old people’s home nearby, in his dedication as a teacher at a school that could barely afford to pay him, and in his ability somehow to forgive the guy who had been too drunk to see Luke jogging down the road that dark night, three years ago. Tom still remembered the feeling of despair that weighed him down after receiving that phone call from the hospital, the agony of not knowing whether Luke would live, the relief when, despite the loss of his left leg from the thigh down, Luke managed, somehow, to rediscover his old self. Or no, that wasn’t it, really. Luke hadn’t just gone back to his old self, but – amazingly, in Tom’s opinion – had succeeded in becoming a subtly different, better one instead. ***** You may find it odd to learn that, at precisely the same moment, Tom wasn’t the only one thinking about that dark night three years ago. Luke watched Tom take the little black box with the white ribbon in his hand, shaking it gently, setting it down. He observed him picking up a croissant, carefully cutting it in half, bending down and taking a deep breath, savoring its smell. Several of Luke’s friends had never quite understood why someone as energetic, as buoyant as he decided to settle for a guy who was as quiet and unremarkable as Tom. Oh, Tom was nice, none of them ever disputed that. He was courteous, and kind. But so were many guys, not a few of which were more handsome as well as… well, more exciting to be with as Tom, who had little sense of adventure and seemed just not quite good enough, not quite glamorous enough for Luke. So Luke’s friends had never quite understood – until, that is, three years ago, until that terrible night, when Luke was thrust into the abyss, and they had been too stunned to provide either comfort or good cheer. It was then that they began to see what Luke had recognized so much earlier, with the clarity of vision only granted to those who look with love: that Tom had in him some unfathomable source of strength: a quiet fortitude that had sustained Luke during his long, arduous recovery after the accident, in ways that even Tom didn’t fully comprehend. “I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you,” Tom had said, and, Luke knew, not just to please him. Perhaps Tom’s most annoying habit was that of not really knowing his true worth, of always putting others first (except early in the morning, when his altruism knew more conventional bounds). His tendency to be overly humble –to underrate himself almost consistently, in fact – certainly wasn’t the fault of Tom’s parents, who loved their son to pieces and had immediately accepted Luke as part of the family. Perhaps it came from growing up poor and being treated like shit by his ‘friends’ in school; Tom was reluctant to talk about it, and Luke had always respected his silences. Luke watched Tom lovingly arrange the food on his plate, pouring himself a glass of pineapple juice, slowly sipping a bit of coffee – and eventually couldn’t hold back any longer: “Jesus, Tom. Open the damn present!” Tom smiled, as if he’d only been waiting for one of Luke’s bursts of impatience. “Alright, love.” A theatrical sigh. “If you insist.” Carefully, Tom untied the white ribbon, straightening out the creases – Luke knew Tom would want to use it again; he hated waste of any kind. After several excruciating seconds, Tom proceeded to the lift the top off the box, just a little, barely enough to peek inside. His smile became broader. “It’s a ring, isn’t it?” Luke rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew it was Tom’s way of savoring the moment, and, maddening as it was, it was also endearing. At long last, Tom had removed the lid and lifted the ring out of the box. It was very plain, and made of steel rather than of gold or silver. No precious stones or artful shapes adorned it, only four words, engraved in the most unceremonious of fonts: FOR TOM, MY LOVE. Tom, still smiling, quietly wiped a tear from his eye, then pulled a slip of paper from the box. “What’s that?” Luke asked, and Tom raised a sarcastic eyebrow at him: “Given that you put it in there, it’s safe to assume that you know better than I, dear.” “No, seriously, honey – I have no idea.” Tom examined Luke’s face, and saw that he really had no clue what it was. “Perhaps it’s some kind of user’s manual?” “Ha ha, very funny. What does it say?” Tom unfolded the little slip of paper and squinted at it, trying to decipher the minuscule script: “’You’ve been very good and you have our blessing.’ – signed, The Good Fairies.” Luke burst out laughing. “Come on, stop teasing me. What does it say?” But now it was Tom’s turn to shrug his shoulders and insist that this was, precisely, what it said: “Cross my heart and hope to die.” For a few seconds, they kept their eyes on the mysterious piece of paper, then Luke said: “Oh well, a blessing is a blessing, right, even if it’s totally weird. We should probably be grateful, right?” Tom got up and walked around the table, wrapping his arms around his lover: “You’ve definitely got that right, handsome. Plenty to be grateful for. Thank you for everything, love of my life.” Luke started to reply, but then he felt something like an electric shock. He tumbled off the chair and hit the floor, hard. At first, Luke was slightly dazed, but then his head cleared and he scrambled to his feet. When he noticed that Tom was staring at him as if he’d been struck by lightning, Luke tried his best to reassure him: “What? Seen a ghost? Trust me, I’m fine.” “Luke, your legs…” “I told you, I’m fine.” But then suddenly something clicked, and Luke understood why Tom was turning pale. There really was nothing wrong with Luke’s legs: he had scrambled to his feet – plural, in both cases. The world started to reel, and Luke passed out. ***** When Luke came to, he was lying in bed, and Tom – of course – was at his side. “Man, I had the weirdest dream.” Then he felt Tom’s hand on his left calf and for a moment feared he was going crazy. “Tell me I’m dreaming.” Even Tom was shaken, yet somehow he managed to retain some sort of calm, steadying his lover’s sense of self as only he could, even before he spoke. “Well, if it’s a dream, then we’re clearly having the same one.” Tom swallowed hard, close to tears. “You know, since that… since that awful, awful night I wanted nothing more than to know that you were whole again.” “What are you…? Are you kidding me? You’ve made me feel complete in a way I’d never felt before. Before the accident, and after. After, especially.” He put his hand on Tom’s neck and pulled him close: “Without your strength, I … I would never have made it back from that terrible darkness.” Tom groaned, and at first Luke thought he wanted to voice some objection – always true, always humble – but then Luke realized that wasn’t it at all. For some reason, Tom was sweating quite heavily, and Luke grabbed him by the shoulders to ask what was wrong. Tom shook his head, as if to say “nothing,” but Luke could feel how tense his boyfriend was; Tom’s shoulders felt like rock or steel or… Luke shook his head, as if to clear it from some idea that was just too bizarre to entertain. And yet, it was difficult to uphold any semblance of disbelief, given what both his eyes and his hands told his brain to be true: Tom’s muscles were slowly, but surely growing. Luke tried to say something, but the words seemed stuck and just wouldn’t come; all he managed was a groan that sounded almost comically similar to Tom’s. He saw his lover’s pecs – quite shapely to begin with – slowly filling out, nipples deliciously, provocatively erect. And not just that: his shoulders, his arms: Tom’s whole body was swelling bigger, and Luke realized that his hands had strayed from Tom’s shoulders, exploring his traps, his neck, his pecs, down towards his abs and further down, towards another body part that stood erect – and of course Luke’s own cock was hard by now, too, harder in fact than he could ever remember, and suddenly he knew that it was growing, too, growing like Tom’s, straining against the fabric of his jeans. Luke forced his attention back on his boyfriend, who was staring at his right arm, flexing and unflexing it, watching his biceps rise higher each time, swelling bigger and bigger, slowly but surely filling the sleeves of the t-shirt. Luke’s hands kept exploring Tom’s body: his abs, his butt. Tom was beginning to look like a junior bodybuilder, and Luke wondered, briefly, whether his body could ever become as powerful as his spirit. As if in reaction to a silent challenge, the pace of Tom’s growth increased, and Luke could hear the seams of his lover’s shorts begin to tear, loosing their fight against his increasingly massive quads. Luke’s hands traced the shape of Tom’s flaring lats – the wings of his very own muscular angel, who now looked as if he could easily win any bodybuilding contest, even Mr. Olympia. Luke was only dimly aware of the sound of his growing cock bursting through his pants as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on Tom’s lips, and he moaned in pleasure when his lover wrapped his now thickly muscled arms around him. The essence of everything seemed to flow into that kiss, as their tongues caressed each other for minutes and minutes on end, the pitch of their passion soaring higher and higher, their hips moving to the rhythm of their hearts. Their kiss remained unbroken even as Tom’s muscles started tearing through his shirt, his upper body too massive to remain contained any longer, bulging and thickening with incredible strength. Luke felt Tom’s body pressed against his, hands discovering what seemed a new country that was turning, slowly, into a continent, a vast expanse with mountains of muscle, rivers of sweat and the sweet, scented herbage of Tom’s breast, Luke’s fingers exploring the nooks and crannies of this body which was so familiar yet which had always also felt startlingly new, and which was now becoming what it had always symbolized to him: the epitome of a power that had nothing to do with violence or intimidation and that he would have called pure masculinity if he hadn’t known that it was beyond gender, too. It was that sense of ultimate humanity that, for Luke, was embodied in this gentle behemoth who kept growing underneath him, muscles inflating, swelling, thickening, pound after pound after pound after pound, so vast that Luke knew he’d never be able fully to understand it, amazed that he didn’t even need to possess it because Tom was giving it to him, had been giving it to him, for all these years, freely and happily, as if he deserved it, and he felt himself being pulled even closer to him, wrapped in the most muscular embrace he or anyone else could imagine, his tongue still caressing and being caressed, their sweat mingling as they started to come, come together, come forever, forever it seemed, in love forever and forever strong.

Karim had left town six days ago, with every intention of walking to what his best friend Manny called Muscle City. Rumors around town spread of a "town of super-huge naked bodybuilders" not far from there. One of the guys who had come back from there described someone who fit the description of the massive Latino. He had wanted a reason to leave town ever since his father was killed in a car crash and his mother began drowning her sorrows in alcohol. The young man wondered if it was ironic that she sought solace in the bottom of a bottle, considering that her husband was killed by a drunk driver who was allegedly reaching for a fallen can of beer. When she was taken to the hospital for liver failure, he had decided that enough was enough. So he said his goodbyes and left for this new town. Since he was now eighteen years old, he was no longer under his mother's legal obligation. As far as he was aware, she would not even notice his absence. The night of the fifth day of his journey, he had a strange dream. It felt like one of his prophetic dreams that he had from time to time. Usually, he had them before significant events, like the one he had before his father's death. In it, he was in what must have been a small convenience store at one time. A massively muscular, inhumanly beautiful being that could easily be mistaken for a god was before him. The bronze god's massive form was so impossibly gorgeous in its muscularity that it was almost painful to look upon him. Massive biceps flexed with peaks that could proudly grace the Rockies, while a powerfully pulchritudinous pair of perfect pectorals (say that three times fast) danced and bounced with enough striations to more than show their superhuman strength. Adamantine abs that could probably treat a speeding bullet like a lover's kiss sat proudly on the god's torso, supported by thickly-muscled legs that would make a redwood jealous. His hands explored all facets of the god's body, reveling in its power and majesty. Hair as black as a raven's wing flowed from the god's head like the waves of an obsidian ocean, while eyes the color of milk chocolate pierced into Karim's soul and saw the desire to ascend to their level of superhuman power. The god enveloped Karim in his divine embrace and seared his soul with a single kiss full of love and strength. Karim attempted to wrap his hands around the god's gloriously wide back, yet could not get much further than his manta ray-like lats. "You want all this, Karim?" the god intoned in a resonant tenor that shook his achingly erect cock to its core. Karim could feel his balls churning a load as he emphatically nodded. "More than anything," he responded, kneeling before the incarnate deity. The god hefted one of its two erect cocks and offered it to his smaller supplicant. Karim took the mammoth tool into his mouth and suckled like a baby would on a bottle. With one hand on the massive man-missile in his mouth, he grasped a steely hemisphere of the god's bubble butt. At the same time, the god began stroking his other mighty dick. Karim's own cock throbbed with blood as he neared climax. With a moan that was muffled by the god-cock, Karim came before his god. Grunts and moans emanated from the god as he neared his own divine climax. "Get ready, bro," the god said, his voice full of lust yet oddly familiar. A majestic, almost bestial roar escaped the god's lips as he came. And came. And came. And came. Karim felt like he was drinking from a fire hose. He made sure to get every drop of the god's alabaster offering. For the next few minutes, he drank of the super-cum that sprayed into his mouth. All the while, he could feel himself changing, expanding. His body began to swell at an enormous rate, filling with the god's power. His clothes, once slightly bigger than he needed them to be, suddenly became far too small and exploded at the seams. The more cum he ingested, the bigger and more powerful he felt. He could fuck every guy in town five times and still be ready for more. He was becoming like the god before him, becoming one of them. "Welcome to Muscle City, bro," the god said as he woke. The sun was just beginning to rise as Karim awoke from the dream. He was glad that he slept naked under the blanket he brought, so there was less to wash. Placing the blanket in a plastic bag, he got dressed and continued on the road to Muscle City. He knew he was close, but was unsure of when he would arrive.

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.

This is a continuation of a very long, very involved, multi-character story-world. As such, many of the concepts and actions won't be fully explained. It is assumed you're already familiar with the Transformation series and mythos. Though the title reads (Part1) this thread will eventually contain all chapters currently written. PART 1 YEAR ONE September It seemed like a long way, but it was only two flights of stairs to get to Barry’s new dorm room on campus. Starting college was both an opportunity for excitement and trepidation. Eighteen years old and out of the house for the first time. He wondered if he’d like being so far from home, but was looking forward to the freedom and the chance to discover himself without his parents or his old group of friend’s preconceptions and expectations. He had an overstuffed backpack on his shoulders, and two large suitcases followed behind him as he pulled them up the stairs one at a time. He wasn’t a small dude, but he wasn’t some scholarship-toting football hero, either. Six-feet tall in his stocking feet, lanky from a summer spent doing yard work around the neighborhood to help pay off the student loan that granted him access to this college, Barry had what was referred to by some as a ‘swimmer’s build,’ though nowhere near as streamlined as a certain pot-smoking Olympian. He was drenched with sweat as he reached his floor, his thin GAP T-shirt clinging tenaciously to his torso, and he danced around the other trunks, duffels and suitcases of everyone else moving in at the same time that lined the slender hallway. It was an old college, and not exactly swimming in money. They still had separate dormitories for the boys and the girls, and these were quite full. Barry would be doubling up with someone for the year, and he was also split about his feelings on that subject. Would he be stuck with some lead-headed juice monkey or maybe a semi-braindead trust fund baby just killing time until daddy handed over the reins to the family fortune? Why was he always thinking the worst about people? Maybe his roommate would be totally cool, like he was, and totally into 30 Rock and Doctor Who and the Final Four and watching movies so bad they’re good. Maybe they’d get along fine and become best friends and share homework and shit like that? Why did he always immediately think everyone else was such a jerk? His room was ludicrously small. There was barely room for two beds, let alone two occupants and all their stuff. He knew it was a bad idea packing so much shit. Half his junk would probably never even make it out of the suitcase! He pushed through the doorway and dragged his luggage inside, shoving it around behind the door before he collapsed in a sweaty, tired heap on one of the beds. The building was echoing with the sounds of his new male classmates all shoving their own collections of junk around, greeting each other, making new friends, bargaining for beds and figuring out that the in-room bathrooms did not include showers, which were communal and located at the end of each floor. It was a bit like living in a YMCA, only with more walls and less religion. Still, a contented smile wound across his lips and he sighed. He was here. In college. At last. He was overcome with a sudden tiredness and wondered if he could just lie there and take a short catnap before dealing with unpacking when he could feel the bed shake under his body. In fact, it seemed as if the entire floor was shaking, if not the entire building. It was a subtle, constant thudding, like the steady pounding of of some equipment shoving pylons into the ground. Then it abated somewhat and fell to a duller thud. It grew a bit stronger as he lay there, his eyes closed, concentrating on the sensation and wondering what the hell it was when he almost-siesta was interrupted by a voice asking, “Is this 302?” The voice was absurdly resounding, like the rumble of a bear awoken from a winter’s sleep and none too happy about it. Low, deep and powerful, it was a voice that comes from a man, not a college-bound boy, and it made Barry’s eyes snap open and he sat up quickly, as if called to attention. In the doorway—in fact, blocking the entire space and then some—stood the largest person that Barry had ever met with. The man’s shoulders stretched so wide that he was turned slightly sideways just to fit. He was ducking his head, because he looked like he was approaching seven feet in height. And everything about him, from every angle and every inch of his huge, wide, thick body was bulging outward as if he had been inflated, but the man was not fat by any means. It was perfectly clear from the way his clothes gripped his body that it was all muscle. Barry felt his heart beat faster, though whether it was from fear or excitement was hard to judge. He looked up the immense body toward the face, and was a bit staggered to see such a youthful, handsome visage mounted on that brutal musclebound frame. The face had a smile on its lips, and its eyes were bright blue. A scruff of beard, maybe a two- or three-day’s growth, dusted his strong jaw and chin, and an unkempt shock of straw-blonde hair erupted on his head like the sun’s rays. “Is this 302?” he asked again. He was holding a piece of paper in one hand. The other gripped the strap of a nylon duffle slung over one of his massive shoulders. “Yeah,” Barry said softly. The hulk moved into the room, nearly fully occupying what was not already occupied, stuck the piece of paper between his teeth—white as chalk and perfectly straight—and pushed his hand forward in greeting. “Mtm,” he said. Barry wrinkled his brow and looked at the broad, huge paw. It lead up to a ham-sized forearm with more muscles than Barry thought there were in an entire body, and a network of thick veins like a river’s tributaries over a mountain range. Further up the arm, the dude’s biceps and triceps erupted like boulders on a landscape of bronze. The dude reached back to take the paper from between his lips and repeated, “I’m Tim. I think I’m your new roommate.” “Oh,” Barry said. “I’m Barry.” “Cool,” Tim answered. “That the bed you want?” “I didn’t really…” “‘Cause you kind of sweated all over it,” Tim observed. “Not that I care, but it seems kind of like you’ve already marked your territory.” His smile increased in wattage, creating dimples in his sculpted cheeks and crow’s feet next to his blue eyes. His beard, made of the same golden hair that topped his regal head, seemed almost to sparkle is it adjusted itself across the squared contours of his masculine countenance. “I wasn’t… I didn’t… no, no, if you want this one, I mean, I wouldn’t….” “No sweat,” Tim answered, “if you’ll pardon the pun.” He hefted the duffle off his shoulder and casually tossed it onto the other bed. “Small, huh?” Barry looked down at himself. “Small room,” Tim clarified. “You look just fine.” “I… uh…” “Not big on conversation, huh? That’s okay. I usually talk enough for two people, anyway. At least, that’s what my friends used to say.” He suddenly stuck one hand behind his head and stretched his entire frame, arching his back and pushing his prominent and awesome pectoral shelf forward. It made the tight shirt he wore ride up his torso and exposed a 4-pack of his 6-pack, which looked about as well-developed and deeply defined as any that Barry had ever seen. What did this guy do, live at the gym? “That the head?” “Head?” Barry’s eyes had been drawn to Tim’s mid-section, but now they went back up the man’s incredible body to find his face again. Tim nodded to the left and asked, “Bathroom?” “Oh. Yeah.” Tim grinned and reached down, unbuckling his belt and pulling his jeans open. “Gotta take care of some business,” he said. “Long trip, y’know?” “Yeah,” Barry said, “sure.” “Um, are you gonna stick around?” Tim was pulling each button of his fly open with a slow obviousness, as if illustrating some point. It drew Barry’s attention back down the other man’s body and he realized that Tim not only wasn’t wearing any underwear, he also owned what could be described as a fucking beast of a dick that was insistently pushing against the overburdened basket of his jeans. Pop! went another button. The glistening crown of golden pubes emerged. Pop! The sleek, sweaty shank of Tim’s shaft could be seen. His cock adjusted itself, extending along his hip. “What?” Barry asked, mesmerized by the sheer size of the other man’s equipment. “Could you watch my stuff?” “Watch?” Pop! Another button undone. His shaft was thick and crimson and fat. “My stuff,” Time explained. Then he waved his hand at Barry’s face to get his attention again, and gestured at the duffel bag on the other bed. “While I relieve myself.” “Sure,” Barry answered. Tim’s pants were pulled open. His cock was still lodged inside, so long that it extended inches along his hip. His pelvis was flat and his pubic bush was thick. Just how fucking big was he? “Thanks, I’ll only be a few minutes. Sometimes takes a little while to, you know, drain the snake.” Then he turned—holy shit, even his butt looked like it was made of muscle—and retreated into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. Only then did Barry’s head clear, and he noticed a particular and peculiar scent in the room. It was rank and slightly musky, reminding him mostly of a locker room or, weirdly, the smell of a sweaty jockstrap. He hadn’t noticed it until Tim was no longer in sight, but now that he was gone the smell was distinct. The big man’s movements as he did whatever he had to do in the little bathroom sounded a bit like a bull trying to maneuver inside a closet. Hard thumps and deep crunches, accompanied by grunts and moans, exited the bathroom. Then everything fell silent for a few heartbeats and Barry waited for the familiar sound of water splashing into water as his new roommate ‘relieved himself.’ At first there was no sound at all. The smell in the room was growing subtly stronger, though, and Barry realized that it was getting hotter, now, which was odd considering his shirt was still cool against his skin with his sweat, and he’d had a chance to calm down from his stair climbing. But it was growing perceptibly warmer, and oddly it felt not like the room was growing hotter, but that Barry’s skin was. He swallowed into a dry throat and felt the shorthairs on the back of his neck tingle. His hands were clammy and his upper lip began to sweat. A familiar but surprising sense of sexual throbbing erupted in his cock and spread outward, pushing up the length of his prick and licking the head. He felt his balls move and his cock started growing hard and thick in his jeans. He reached down to adjust himself and realized his was growing erect, though he wasn’t sure why. Now some new sounds were coming from the bathroom. Slick, wet, stroking sounds, accompanied by Tim’s low, powerful voice whispering or moaning something unintelligible, though it sounded like ‘yeah’ or ‘god yeah’ or ‘fuck yeah.’ “Are...are you okay?” Barry asked. He was uncomfortably warm, himself, and his cock was now pushing with painful urgency against his zipper. He had an almost overwhelming desire to pull it out and start jerking off, even with the dorm room door standing open and a parade of dorm occupants streaming by. “Are you...are you hot?” There was a pause in the noise from inside the bathroom. “Hot?” Tim asked. “It feels… it feels hot for some reason.” Another pause. “Well...it is still summer.” “Yeah,” Barry answered. “Not that kind of hot.” “Oh,” Tim replied. “Um, just a minute, I’m nearly ther...done.” “No problem,” Barry said, rubbing his palm across the hard contour of his hard-on. “Fuck,” he whispered. He’d never felt so horny for no known reason in his life. His whole body felt good. And his cock was rock-hard. More slick noises from the bathroom. The heat grew stronger, still. Barry was sweating again, this time without having to haul any luggage up any stairs. His cock was huge in his pants, a thick shank of sex meat that needed attention. Tim’s voice grew silent as the heat continued to increase. Barry felt a surging release of precum erupt up the length of his prick and tickle the tip with its wet warmth. Suddenly, Tim groaned with evident satisfaction and the wet stroking sound turned into something more like licking or lapping, as if he had an ice cream cone in there and was trying desperately to finish it all. At the same moment, Barry’s sense of sexual overload peaked and he arched his head and let out a soft moan and found himself achieving orgasm without ever having even touched himself. A sudden cascade of wet warmth accompanied the exquisite orgasmic release inside his pants, and the heat of sex turned into the heat of embarrassment. His cock jerked a half-dozen times and he could feel the warm, sticky load in his pants bathe his hard-on and his balls before draining over his taint and dripping around his asshole. It grew cooler as it travelled, and he was only slightly relieved when he saw that there was no outward evidence that he had just now, somehow, spontaneously cum inside his jeans. Now that he had achieved orgasm, the heat was dissipating and his cock was growing mercifully limp once again. He could hear movement inside the bathroom and he pivoted quickly on the bed so that his back was to the door when it opened, and he could feel the looming presence of his new gargantuan roommate as he re-entered the room. “Sorry about that,” he said with his powerful voice. “I guess I wasn’t quite as prepared as I thought I was.” • • • • June “Timothy Balmer.” Hearing his name sent a tingle of excitement and fear through Tim’s huge, muscular form. He was grinning foolishly as he stepped up to the podium where Mr. Titus stood, a diploma in one hand and the other offered openly, waiting to shake one of his graduating student’s hands. Tim, like the other members of Mr. Titus’s rather unusual class, wore no robes or miter. None of them had been allowed to participate in the usual graduation ceremony, for obvious but unfair reasons, so they elected to wear their customary school uniform—being no clothing at all. The entire graduating class of The Muscle Club, some two dozen naked young men with bodies overwhelmed with bulging masses of brawn, some with thick carpets of fur, others bare, but every one of them gifted with a set of sexual equipment that would put any porn star to shame, stood within the converted gymnasium that had become their home away from home. It was here where they had received their educations after their bodies had changed so dramatically—growing as huge and as strong as their unstoppable and constant libidos—and it was here where they were going to leave their high school behind and start their adult lives. Mr. Titus was wearing a dapper suit of navy blue that almost fit his own well-muscled form, perhaps out of deference to his position as teacher, or perhaps in an attempt to hide the way in which his own body mirrored the superhuman levels of muscular and sexual development of his students. The collar of his shirt was open, and his tie was only loosely tied around his gargantuan neck. The other buttons of the dress shirt only barely hung on, stretched to their limit by the sheer thickness and width of his massive pectoral shelf. Tim reached forward with both hands, accepting the certificate of high school graduation in one and Mr. Titus’s firm, warm, welcoming grip in the other. “Congratulations,” his teacher said, the man’s voice a deep and powerful rumble like the movement of the earth. Tim’s face broke into a wide and beautiful smile and he shook the other man’s hand with pride. “Thanks!” He said it, and he meant it. Without Mr. Titus, none of them would be here today. No other teacher even bothered with them, anymore. And none seemed to give a damn except this man, whose pride of his students was shining on his handsome face. Tim performed a small bow of his head and stepped away from the podium, accompanied by the applause and cat calls of his fellow graduates. “Go, Timebomb!” “Woohoo! It’s the bomb!” “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb!” It would take hours—maybe even days—before Tim’s foolish grin left his face. If the ceremony itself had not been the sedate affair that the other graduates had enjoyed, the graduation celebration that followed was even less so. There were only a couple dozen of the members of Muscle Club present, but they made the best of their final hours together. Certainly, they had the entire summer to enjoy, but there would be less opportunity for them all to be together like this. The orgy that manifested was epic. Though these super-muscled, super-sexed and super-handsome young men had very little in the way of personal walls to be breached in the form of sexual congress in the first place, all and any of those walls came crashing down as they thrust, sucked, rasped, licked, jerked, kissed, fingered and fucked their way to a form of sexual nirvana that would be remembered for a long time—or at least until the next graduating class. It was a wonder that the gymnasium itself didn’t melt as the heat of passion and sex filled it to overflowing, and the grunts and moans and shouts of orgasmic bliss echoed from it until dawn. Some weeks later, and Tim was ready to leave the small town where he had lived all his life so far, venturing to the college a few states away where he had been accepted. Luckily for him, the college knew nothing about his unique physical attributes or the unusual education he had received in high school. They only cared about his transcripts and the tuition he was paying them, and had no idea what they were bringing into their campus. “Are you sure about this?” Mr. Titus asked, one last time. “I’m not entirely certain that going off alone is a good idea.” Tim shrugged. “Maybe not, but it’s where I’ve wanted to go—even before I joined The Club. I… I think I can handle it.” ‘Handle it’ meant being away from the support of his brother in Muscle Club, support that was not only emotional and sexual, but the kind of support that he wouldn’t have at all on his own. His body now craved the constant physical attentions that only the other young men in The Club could understand—and perform. His body was an overheated sexual machine, capable of constant erections and non-stop orgasmic pleasure. How could he survive the onslaught of his libido and his body’s constant need without the support of his brothers? And could he somehow curtail himself and his desires when thrust into an environment where there were so many worthy targets of his lust and his abilities to transform other young men into a being like himself? “I’m sure you can,” Billy Titus said, and if he was feeling any doubt, he did not let it into his voice. “I’d feel better, though, if there was another Muscle Club member to accompany you.” Tim shrugged again. Most of the graduating class was staying put, unwilling or unable to part with the support and attention of the other guys. Only a few of them had elected to leave, and Tim would be the only Muscle Club graduate venturing off alone into the world. “I’ll come back as much as I can,” he said. “You know I can’t stay away from the guys for too long.” Billy nodded. “I do know,” he said. Then, uncharacteristically and quite surprisingly, Billy leaned forward and kissed Tim on the mouth quite passionately. Tim was shocked at first—Mr. Titus was always very careful not to engage in any type of shenanigans with his students, much to their disappointment and constant harassment. But Tim wasn’t his student anymore, and Billy kissed him with eager and unabated passion. It was a very good kiss. Tim could feel it to his toes. It was an open ‘secret’ that Billy and another of his students, the buzz-cut blonde named Carl, were engaged in an on-going tryst, and Tim suddenly felt a strong pang of jealousy toward the dude if this was the kind of passion that smoldered so deeply inside the teacher. Fuck, if he had to curtail his own lusts, he supposed his kisses would feel like this, too. He kissed him back, feeling a growing sense of urgency and passion building within him, but the kiss ended and Billy slapped his ass hard. “Something to remember me by,” he said with a wink. “Holy fuck,” Tim whispered. “That was intense.” Regret crept into his head as he looked at the other man, but then Billy Titus smiled and walked away, leaving Tim standing at the bus stop with a monster hard-on throbbing in his jeans. • • • • September “Sorry about that,” Tim said, “I guess I wasn’t quite as prepared as I thought I was.” “No problem,” Barry answered. “I...uh...are you done? ‘Cause I kind of have to use the john myself.” “Yeah,” Tim answered. “I’m done.” Barry felt a hand grip his shoulder and squeeze slightly. “How about you? Are you done?” “Am I done what?” “I didn’t tell you my nickname, did I?” “No.” “We all get nicknames in the Club. Sometimes it’s based on what you look like, or something you do. My nickname is Timebomb. Kind of a joke on my name—Tim Balmer. But it’s also because...could you turn around, Barry? Feels kind of weird talking to the back of your head.” “I’d rather not,” Barry admitted. “It’s okay,” Tim said, soothingly. “I think I know what happened.” “Nothing happened.” “If we’re going to be roommates, it’s become suddenly clear that I have to be a lot more honest with you than I intended.” His hand disappeared from Barry’s shoulder. He was closing the dorm room door and the sound of his bulk sitting on the bed echoed through the otherwise quiet room. “I was kind of hoping that some of this wouldn’t come up, that I could keep it a secret or something, but I guess when you’re going to spending time this close to me I should probably be honest with you.” “What are you talking about?” “The Club. And me. And the timebomb.” “I thought you were the timebomb.” “Both,” Tim admitted. “You felt it, right?” “What do you mean?” “Can you turn around, Barry? Really, this is pretty weird talking to you like this.” “I really want to go to the bathroom first.” “Because you just came in your pants.” Barry blushed a fierce red. Tim could even see it on his neck. “Yeah, I kind of knew that. And it’s my fault.” “How could it be…?” “The timebomb. The reason I’m called that. It because when I go off, everyone feels it.” The hand was back, gentle but insistent. “Really, Barry, turn around. This is important if you and me are gonna be friends. And I hope we can be friends, because I have a feeling I’m going to need some really quickly.” Barry pivoted on the bed. Tim was shirtless. Tim was a god. Tim’s body was beyond perfect, beyond powerful, beyond anything Barry expected or conceived. Muscle everywhere. Thick plates, fat bulges, keenly defined and powerfully huge. Tim looked like some comic book superhero in the flesh. His pecs were like broad pillows of power mounted on his wide upper body. Lobes of muscle stood out starkly on his shoulders. He owned a belly of incredible cobblestones—not a six-pack but an eight-pack, with every thick bulge of muscle in perfect alignment. His cock had been repositioned inside his pants, but it crawled down one leg nearly to his knee. It stood up like a tube of thick muscle all on its own. And if the man owned an ounce of fat, it was nowhere to be seen. “This is me. I’m kind of...special.” “You’re a truman?” He shook his head. “Something else. Not sure what I am, but I’m not one of those guys. I’m not super-human. Can’t fly. Can’t do all that other crazy shit. I’m just...big.” “Everywhere,” Barry said, eyeing the other man’s enormous prick. Tim smiled. “Yeah, well, it’s not all it’s cracked up to be, owning something that big. But the other part is the thing you felt just now. The timebomb.” “I don’t understand.” Tim shrugged. His whole collection of awesome brawn shifted and flexed as if to display the size and shape of every individual and perfectly developed muscle. “Me neither. Believe me, if I knew how to control it I would. And when I was back home, and hanging out with the other guys, it didn’t seem to be a problem. But I guess…” His blue gaze shifted south and he bit his bottom lip. “I guess it is.” Barry swallowed. The load in his pants was growing increasingly cold and sticky. “I… I guess I understand, sort of. I mean, I know about the truman—who doesn’t? But, honestly, I’d really like to clean myself up.” “I...okay. I understand.” Barry stood up and walked gingerly over to his suitcase to retrieve a fresh pair of underwear and another pair of jeans. “Does this happen every time you…?” “Every time I come? Yeah, pretty much. Trouble is, I...um...so, what do you know about trumans?” “They’re big, like you are. Huge, in fact. Bigger than you, I guess. And like you said, supposedly they can fly, have super-strength, all these other powers. They used to run some gyms but now those are all gone, too. You can find pictures and videos of some of ‘em online, occasionally someone sees one of them in person, but they mostly keep to themselves and try to stay out of the limelight. Not sure why or what happened. One day they’re everywhere, next day they’re nowhere. Like they all just disappeared.” “Right, and that’s all I know too.” As Tim spoke, Barry went into the bathroom to change. “But the guys who started this thing I’m in, those guys weren’t trumans. They said they found something online and used that, said it was probably related to the trumans but they never really explained it. And then those two guys invited some other guys to share the discovery and they started growing muscle, too. And then things just kind of snowballed from there. Back in my hometown, there are probably a few dozen of us now. And…” He paused when Barry reappeared. “And that’s about all there is to it.” “Not all there is.” “Yeah, all….” “The timebomb?” “Oh. Well, I think that’s just me. Something I can do. Or, I guess, something that happens. I mean, the other guys, they can do something similar but it takes a bit of concentration. Whatever happens when I...get excited...that’s just me.” “And you can’t control it?” “I thought I was,” he complained. His voice was a low rumble. His face looked honestly disturbed and apologetic. “I guess with the other guys, they were immune, or maybe I’m toning it down but I can’t turn it off. Honestly, Barry, I’m really sorry about that. I really didn’t think anything would happen.” “Well, I mean, truthfully it isn’t the worst feeling. It was just...kind of...shocking.” Tim nodded, looking abashed and embarrassed. The expression was in sharp contrast to his body, which still insisted on looking incredibly powerful and perfectly developed. Barry had never seen a chest that big. Or arms that thick. Or shoulders that wide. “So it happens every time you…?” Tim nodded. “Well,” he started, slowly looking up, “um, really? I can do that any time I want to. It’s just that when I’m jerking off or...whatever...it seems to happen whether I want it to or not.” “You can make it happen any time you want to?” Tim nodded slowly. “To anyone?” “Any guy,” he said. “Only guys.” “So, I’m just sitting here, and you can do that?” Tim nodded again. “Like the first time?” Tim smiled and shook his head. “A lot better,” he said, almost proudly. “And a lot stronger.” “Stronger than that?” “A lot stronger.” “But you were in another room and I couldn’t even see you and I came in my Levi’s.” “Yeah,” Tim agreed. “A lot stronger.” Barry’s eyes narrowed. “Prove it.” Tim looked askance. “I don’t think you know what you’re asking.” “You said you could do it any time you wanted to, to any other guy.” Tim nodded again. “Okay, do it to me, now. I just came, I am not feeling horny at all,” which was a lie, because there was definitely something about Tim which was making him feel really rather horny, “and you said you could make anyone…” “How hard?” “How hard what?” “How hard do you want to come?” “How hard can you make me come?” “Let’s say on a scale of 1 to 10, when I was in there and suppressing the timebomb and you were out here creaming your jeans, that was a 2.” “Fuck me,” Barry said. “You’re lying.” Tim tilted his head. “Did you want to ruin those pants, too?” “You’re gonna do it?” “If you want me to, why should I refuse?” He leaned back on his elbows as the bed complained with sharp creaks. The muscles along his belly stretched out and his chest spread as wide as the prairie. “You gonna take off your pants or not?” Barry stood up. What the fuck, right? Two guys in their dorm room. They were gonna see each other naked anyway. And he’d already pretty much seen everything Tim had to offer. And he was never much of a prude, anyway. He unzipped and shoved his pants and underwear off in one plunge. “Shirt, too,” Tim advised. “My shirt?” “You’re gonna have a five, right?” Barry nodded. “Shirt, too.” He stripped it off. Tim’s eyes scanned the naked form before him. “Do you want it fast or slow?” “What does that mean?” “That means that I can make you explode right now like a rocket going off and I just pushed the button, or I can percolate you until you can’t stop yourself and you go off like a volcano with too much lava in your tube.” “Slow? I guess?” “Excellent answer. I like doing it slow. It helps me...finesse the results.” “And what does that…” Tim interrupted the question. “Every guy is different. Some guys need a lot of stroking, other guys not so much. Some guys need to be pushed pretty hard, and some guys are already standing on the edge of the cliff with one foot over the edge. Doing it slow means I can ramp up the power. If I do it fast, my idea of a five might be your idea of a nine, and that could be messy.” “What’s a ten?” Tim smiled again, narrowing his eyes. “Not everyone can handle a ten. My buds back home can, of course. Fuck, some of them guys probably need a twelve or a fifteen or something. But a ten is, well, it takes some personal hands-on. I can do up to a seven easy, just sitting here. Anything more than that means that you and I would need to be a lot better acquainted than we are now, me over here and you over there.” “Oh. So, a five is good then.” “Five is excellent. Believe me, you’ll be more than satisfied with a five.” “When does it start?” “Already has,” he said. “Should I...do something?” “Do whatever you feel like doing. But no, you don’t have to do anything. I can do it all.” “You can get me off just by…” He suddenly went silent, because the heat was back on his skin, and the smell was back in his nostrils. It felt almost as if something else had entered the room with them, something invisible that surrounded Barry’s naked flesh and slipped its arms around his body. “Yeah,” Tim said softly. “we’re on our way.” Barry swallowed and kept his eyes on Tim, looking for any physical changes and if the guy was gonna do something to him. But Tim was just lying there, half-naked on his bed, lounging on the covers as his eyes traveled around Barry’s body. It felt...good. Whatever was happening, it felt warm and comfortable. “Is that it?” Tim shook his head. “You said do it slowly. I’m doing it slowly.” He licked his lips. “You want it faster?” “I guess? I mean, it feels good but...oh, shit.” A sudden hard pulse struck him all at once, coating his body in heat. His cock involuntarily jerked and throbbed. The feeling of something embracing him in its strong arms increased. He felt something on his neck. He felt something on his legs, stroking the skin. The sensation crawled up higher and higher and circled around and approached his ass. “Oh, fuck,” he said softly, smiling as he looked at Tim. “Yeah,” the other young man said, “it only gets better from here. Tell me, Barry, do you have any...sort of...walls I should know about?” “What...oh, fuck, yeah…what kind of walls?” “Like, if I did this…” Barry sucked in a deep breath through his nostrils and went up on the balls of his feet. A distinct sensation was lapping at his asshole. Something hot and wet was there. Something fleshy and supple and talented was lapping at his butthole. “...would that be okay?” Barry nodded that it would. “And if this happened,” Tim explained, as shocks of intense sexual pleasure erupted from both of Barry’s nipples simultaneously, deep, hard throbs of electric sex that traveled through his naked body and emerged into his prick, inflating it with a shocking suddenness that made the skin grow taught and the heat surrounding it swell. “Would that put you off at all?” “N-n-no,” Barry admitted. His hands balled into fists. Sweat trickled down his back and found its way to the crack of his ass. It seemed to sizzle as it licked his asshole, as if whatever was already there was waiting for its arrival. “Are you having fun, Barry?” Tim’s deep voice asked. He nodded, unable to speak. Everything felt good. His cock was at half-mast. His balls throbbed and swelled. The tingles of sex at his nipples shocked like electric sockets. The hot, wet tongue lapping at his asshole pushed for entry. “Good. We’re at a three now. This is what three feels like.” It felt very, very good. “Are you ready to go to four?” Barry nodded. He felt a quick surge of precum in his cock. “Okay, Barry.” Another sudden surge hit him hard. His cock inflated with painful suddenness. He almost came. A shuddering breath entered his overheated body. The tongue he could feel between his ass cheeks turned firmer and wetter and plunged into his ass. Cascades of sexual bliss showered his body like hot water. “Hmm, not sure we can go to five, Barry. You’re looking very primed right now.” Barry opened his mouth and said, “Please.” Fuck, he felt good. He stood there, naked, with no one touching him at all, and it was already the best sex he ever felt. “No need to beg, Barry. I’m more than happy to do this.” Barry opened his eyes and looked at the form that lay prone across the other bed. Tim had pulled open his pants again and extracted the monster cock he owned. It towered up from between his legs, easily a foot high and probably longer than that. It was overwhelmed with veins and shiny. The head was as big as a plum and the shaft was hard and thick. He was rubbing the helmet as if calling forth a genie. A gushing flow of clear honey was draining along the crimson shank, but Tim was looking at Barry, not at the majesty of his own mammoth prick. “This feels good, doesn’t it Barry?” A sudden thick cascade of bliss melted over Barry’s body. “And this?” The firm, wet, warm tongue pushed into his asshole, nudging his prostate with gorgeous perfect pleasure. “And this?” A throbbing, incandescent heat enveloped his cock, like the tightest, wettest, most perfect pussy in the world. “That’s both of us, Barry. Me giving it to you. You giving it back. Then both of us sharing.” “How…?”
 “Watch, Barry. Watch this.” His cock began growing. The shaft expanded. The tip stretched taller. The head bloomed. “Aw, fuck, Barry. Yeah. This feels amazing. You want to go to five? You want to go there together? Are you ready, Barry, my man?” He nodded, watching Tim’s cock grow, watching the other man pleasure himself, feeling a perfect state of sexual bliss enveloping his naked body. “Here it comes, Barry. I hope you’re ready for it. There’s no going back now.” Tim closed his eyes. He arched his head back. He opened his mouth, his full, supple lips, and his mammoth, muscular chest rose and spread as he pulled a deep breath into his gorgeous and perfect body. Then he moved his hand down the biggest prick Barry had ever seen and released a deep, resounding growl of sexual power. Barry came. He came hard. His whole body seemed to want to pass through his cock. His balls seized up and his lungs emptied and he was thrust into an oven of sex, a sensation so strong that it overwhelmed everything else and he grabbed his hard, massive, monster cock and shoved out thick ropes of cream over and over. He gasped and groaned and nearly blacked out from the sheer intensity of his orgasm. It felt like he came for minutes. It felt like his cock was exploding with pure sexual power. It felt like his whole body was passing through some ideal expression of ultimate masculine perfection. He was powerful and awesome, a god striding the peak of his own making, coming gallons of hot, beautiful cream like a fountain. He fell backwards onto his bed and felt the hot, wet splatters of his own eruption. He could hear himself cum—or maybe that was Tim. Was Tim coming too? Were they coming together? Was that his cream all over his belly and his chest and his neck and his lips? Was that Tim’s copious creamy flood released from the dam and splashing all over his naked body? He didn’t care. Good god it felt good. So good. So good and perfect and powerful. He was breathing hard and the room was spinning and his cock was throbbing and his body was hot and wet with cum and sweat. He opened his eyes and looked down at himself. Thick ropes of cream coated his skin. “Oh, fuck, yeah,” Tim growled. “Oh, Barry,” he said. Barry sat up and looked at his roommate. What was happening—it was miraculous and awesome and weird as shit. The dude was cumming, and he was shooting like a fucking fountain. Wherever the other dude’s thick ropes of cream landed, his body seemed to soak it up like a sponge. The cream splattered against his muscled form, spreading into the creases between each thickly developed muscle, and then it disappeared, growing thinner and thinner until it simply wasn’t there anymore. He came and he came. There was so much of it! How was this even possible? The heat in the room and the scent of raw male sex was still strong. Barry’s spent cock was still hard and throbbing. He felt like if he could still cum more cream, he would. But his balls ached and his body was worn out. He simply couldn’t keep up with his new roommate’s insatiable sexual power. Barry watched the display of male sexual power until it finally abated. Perhaps the well was dry, or perhaps he was simply done. Tim somehow managed to cum almost continually, shoving full, wet, hot splatters of cream all over his prone, naked body. Every fountain was thick and full and strong. And his immense body drank up every single drop of it. Tim lay back on his bed, his immense chest rising and falling as he breathed, the eight-pack on his muscled belly expanding and contracting, and then he groaned with a kind of feral power that shook Barry’s body as if he had taken him physically. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned. “This is going to be harder than I thought.” He sat up, his belly firming into a, eye-popping display of abdominal power, and wiped the sweat from his brow. His scent hit Barry in a strong wave from his moist, uncovered armpit. The ball of his biceps was huge—as big as a football—entwined in veins that stil throbbed with power. “Sorry about that,” he said, looking at the other naked young man. “I… I tried to kind of haul it in but, you know, you’re pretty Goddamn amazing.” “Me?!?” “Fuck, yeah,” Tim growled. “I only do half the magic, dude. You supply the rest. And the feedback I got from you was… well, you’re pretty Goddamn amazing.” “I didn’t do anything,” Barry retorted, though his cock was still stiff and throbbing and he could feel the sexual heat in the room like a palpable thing. “You did enough,” Tim responded. “Fuck.” He looked down at his half-naked form and laughed slightly. “Well,” he concluded, “so much for being inconspicuous.” Sitting up, he started trying to shove his gargantuan prick back into his jeans, with little success. “Fuck,” he said again. Barry started to laugh. The situation was absurd. “I… I gotta get cleaned up.” His own body was coated in thick, sticky slicks of cum, while Tim’s was sweaty, but completely clean of his own fat ropes of cream. “How did you do that?” he asked. “Which?” Tim asked. “Your body. You kind of… soaked up…?” “Oh.” He shrugged. It made the mountains of his shoulders bunch and his enormous chest stretch and flex. “Dunno exactly. Just happens.” He smiled and closed his eyes. “Feels fucking amazing, though.” “What… what does it…?” “Weren’t you going to get cleaned up?” “Oh, yeah,” Barry said. He stood up and looked down at his body, and at his stiff prick. “Is this going to go away?” “Oh, shit. Sorry. That’s me.” The sexual heat that had been embracing Barry’s naked flesh abated suddenly, and his cock finally started to grow limp and sink between his legs. “Jesus,” he said, realizing only now that he hadn’t been fully in control since his new roommate had entered the small room with him. “You’re going to have to learn to control that.” Tim nodded and looked a bit sheepish. “I know.” “I mean, not that I mind, entirely. But it could get to be a bit...inconvenient.” “Right.” he looked up. “I can try to find another roommate, if this is going to be too weird.” “Don’t you fucking dare,” Barry responded. Tim grinned. It almost made Barry’s cock start to throb all over again. PART 2 YEAR ONE September Jeremy Meeks always thought that God had a vicious sense of humor. Why else would he be walking around in a body that was barely five and a half feet tall and weighed 120 pounds soaking wet? The name “Meeks” seemed like the cherry on his cake, and if there was one thing Jeremy Meeks was not looking forward to, it was college. Jeremy had spent most of his educational career trying hard not to be noticed. It wasn’t a particularly difficult maneuver, and sometimes he wondered if his small stature was a direct result of his wishes to remain ignored and anonymous. He had picked a small college on purpose, though the fact that he would be boarding with a building filled with nothing but other guys—not to mention a communal shower at the end of the hall—made him feel slightly sick to his stomach. Because what if he got hard? What if, just by accident, he was in the shower with the others and he had an erection? He had very carefully avoided showering with the other guys in high school after gym for just that reason. He wasn’t gay! He told himself that every night. He wasn’t gay. He just...hadn’t found the right girl, yet. And maybe...maybe every guy had these feelings for a while. It was just a phase—a really, really long phase. He hadn’t met a girl—yet—that turned him on. But, god forgive him, he’d encountered literally dozens of guys that did. It was torture, that’s what it was. Pure torture. He could look but not touch. He had never touched anyone—well, except himself. He’d touched himself plenty! But he was still a virgin as he entered college, and for some reason that seemed worse than the chance that he was gay. Because didn’t the one thing mean the other? Wasn’t everyone else having sex all the time? It was all they ever talked about! It was all there was on TV and in the movies and on the web. And, sure, he’d...looked...at some porn online once or twice. Or hundreds of times. Pictures of naked men. Videos of naked men. Pictures and videos of naked men having sex. With each other. But that didn’t make him gay! He often prayed to take the temptations away. He would fill up a folder on his hard drive with pictures, then delete everything the next week—only to start all over again in a matter of days. It was like a sickness, this liking guys instead of girls, and there had to be a cure for it. It was a very hot day in September when Jeremy moved into the third floor dorm room at the far end of the hall. Other guys were already there, and he had been told that he’d be sharing his room with another boy—a thought that made his stomach flip. What if the guy was cute? What if he was, like, a jock or something? What if...what if Jeremy got a hard-on looking at him and they were there in the room and the other guy beat him up for being a fag? What if someone called him one? What would he do? Those were the thoughts that haunted him as he mounted the stairs, but they all flew from his head as he came to his floor and bore witness to the scene that was taking place at that moment at the other end of the hall. A naked man was walking toward him. He was holding a towel and using it to scrub his head, probably drying his hair from the showers. he did not even try to cover himself up, but then why would he? The naked man walking with measured steps directly toward Jeremy was the biggest, the most muscular, the most beautiful specimen of male flesh that Jeremy—even with all his perusal of naked male flesh—had ever seen. His body was a marvel of perfectly—and incredibly—developed brawn. His skin was still slick and shiny from the showers, making him look a bit like he was made of liquid copper. Muscle, tons and tons of muscle, bulged from every inch of his colossal frame. Was he seven feet tall? Taller than that? And his shoulders filled the hallway. As huge as he was, and as powerful as he looked, Jeremy’s eye was still drawn to the immense tube of flesh swinging ponderously between his ridiculously bulging thighs. “Hung like a horse” sprang to Jeremy’s head as he beheld the fat shank, with its low dangling head and two fat balls. A crown of damp golden curls spread above it, and water dripped along its inches and hung in heavy drops from the tip. Then the man stopped dead in the hallway, and Jeremy’s gaze moved up his huge form and their eyes met. “Hi,” the tall, broad, perfect, muscular god said. He was holding the towel in his hand, letting it dangle at his side, standing there totally naked and beautiful and unashamed. “Huh...hello,” Jeremy answered. “Moving in?” the man asked, his handsome head tilting slightly. He had a rough set of whiskers on his squared jaw, and even in the dim light of the hallway the deep blue of his eyes sparkled like jewels. “Yeah.” “Which room?” “Three… three-eighteen.” The huge giant cast his gaze around him, tossing the towel over one immense shoulder and then hiked his thumb over the other one. The ball of his biceps swelled enormously, and half of his colossal chest spread and lifted, making evident the fibers and cables of muscle beneath his tanned skin. “You’re right here,” he said. His voice was deep and soft. “You need a hand with that?” He nodded toward Jeremy’s feet, but for a moment the smaller boy though he was asking about the hard-on that was starting to throb dangerously inside his pants. Jeremy looked down at his suitcase. “No,” he squeaked, “I can handle it.” “You sure?” the god asked. “It’s no problem.” He folded his arms across his chest. Everything on his upper body collided with each other, shoving the muscle into fat bulges, displaying the deep divides between each thick lobe of brawny power. His cock was fat and thick and heavy, shifting in slow arcs as he moved, displaying its own heft and girth in the process. “I got it,” Jeremy said, bending his knees to lift the heavy case and trying not to look like he was at all tested by its weight. The big man smiled a sideways grin and one thick eyebrow arched on his noble brow. “Okay,” he said. Then he stood to one side of the hall, though his enormity still seemed to occupy most of it, anyway. “Thanks,” Jeremy said, slightly winded. “Don’t mention it. I’m Tim, by the way. Room 302.” “Jeremy,” he answered. “Nice to meet you, Jerry.” “It’s…” He paused, sucking in a breath. Fuck, what was in this suitcase, a dead body? “It’s Jeremy.” “Okay, Jeremy.” He pulled the towel off his shoulder and started wiping his skin off again, rubbing the white terrycloth across his rippled belly and across the wide, cabled expanse of his pectorals. “Well, if you need anything….” “Thanks,” he said. His cock was throbbing and he made sure he kept his back to the god, so he wouldn’t see the tent rising in his pants. “But I think I got it.” The god might have chuckled, or maybe he just cleared his throat. “Tim.” “Huh?” “My name’s Tim.” “I… I know.” “Okay. But if you need anything, I’m in 302.” Why was he making so sure that Jeremy knew all that? Wasn’t it embarrassing enough to be standing there towering over the little shrimp struggling with his suitcase? Didn’t he own any fucking clothes? Was this going to be a thing? This dude wandering around naked all the time torturing him? “302,” he said. “Got it.” “Cool,” Tim answered. “Well...I guess I’ll see you later, Jeremy.” “Yeah,” he answered. “Sure.” There was a pause as the muscled jock stood there stark naked and Jeremy pulled his suitcase into room 318. Finally, done with the chore and standing in the empty dorm room, Jeremy stood up—making sure not to turn around and display the embarrassing hard-on that was threatening to become an award-winner in his jeans—and asked, “Was there something else?” “Just...you remind me of someone.” “Who would that be?” “Me,” he answered. Then with a series of heavy thumps, Tim walked down the hallway toward his room and disappeared from sight, leaving Jeremy standing in his new home with an erection in his pants, dozens of questions in his head, and a sinking feeling that college was going to be a lot worse than high school ever was. • • • • April Tim could not not look at the two of them. Those two Muscle Club guys, just standing there, not really doing anything at all, talking softly to each other, standing so close together, as if everything was a secret between them. It wasn’t unusual to see them anymore. At first it was shocking, particularly when someone he knew or went to class with showed up one day looking...like that. So huge, so different. How it kept happening, no one seemed to know—or seemed to want to say. Then again, it was super weird to see it happening and he felt completely awkward and self conscious in front of one of them. Then, his friend Daniel showed up, and Daniel was now...not Daniel anymore. At least, not the Daniel he was so used to talking to and shooting the shit with. And even Daniel seemed to know it, but how could he not? Tim was very curious about the whole situation. He was not a big dude in any sense. In fact, he was kind of tiny. Always had been. He’d been told he would get a growth spurt “any day now,” and hear stories from adults about how they started school being small and ended that grade several inches taller and all filled out. But here he was, nearing graduation, and still nothing. Nearly eighteen years old, and barely taller than five feet. These huge guys—they were incredible! So big, and so...confident. Especially Daniel! Tim could hardly even look at his old friend anymore without feeling weird. Daniel used to be small like he was, and Daniel used to be shy like he was, and Daniel used to be a loner—but at least they were loners together. Now Daniel was hanging out with these huge dudes, and wearing clothes that showed off...everything! And he was smiling and cocky and, like, oozed a sort of power that was almost like some weird heat he was putting out. Something Tim could literally feel when Daniel was around. Now, it was just awkward. Daniel was different. Daniel was changed. Daniel was in Muscle Club, and guys in Muscle Club hung out together, and if you weren’t in Muscle Club than you weren’t in. If they were shooting up something to get that big, Tim didn’t want any part of it. That shit messes you up, no matter how good you look on the outside. And he’d asked Daniel about it—back when they were still on speaking terms—but Daniel sort of danced around an answer and wouldn’t tell him anything. “But… what happened to you?” “I’m in Muscle Club,” he said, as if that explained everything. “Right, but, like, yesterday you weren’t. Yesterday I could, you know, look you in the eye and now I’m staring at your chest and you’re fucking huge, Daniel! What the fuck?” Daniel smirked and shrugged and said, “Muscle Club.” Then he lifted his right arm and tensed the muscle into bulging power and they both watched the biceps and triceps swell outward thicker and thicker and thicker until he was literally bursting the sleeve on his shirt. Then he lifted the other arm and did it again. Thick wings spread beneath his arms. His shoulders piled higher and higher, nearly kissing his earlobes. His neck was as thick as his head. And he still had Daniel’s face, but it was...changed. It was different. It was, like, better looking. No pimples, no blemishes, nothing but smooth, clear, perfect skin and fucking whiskers growing on his face where there were no fucking whiskers yesterday. Not to mention that he had gained several inches—well over a foot—in height! He was tall and wide and handsome and muscular, and it had all happened literally overnight. Daniel let his arms settle back to his sides. His chest heaved forward and the two thick globes of his pecs filled in his shirt, pushing the points of his nipples against the material. He was grinning and looking at Tim, as if expecting some question or reaction. But Tim could feel something else happening, and he wasn’t entirely comfortable with it. He was...excited. The show of muscle, of Daniel’s new alpha status, had Tim’s heart racing and he felt weirdly hot and his mouth was dry. He could smell Daniel’s body. He could smell him, and he smelled good. “I gotta go,” he said. “Do you?” Daniel’s handsome face tilted. His green eyes narrowed. Tim nodded. “I’ll see you around, Daniel.” “I hope so,” he answered. “See you later, Timster.” Then they parted, and Tim had been avoiding Daniel ever since. Avoiding the discomfort and awkwardness, and avoiding those weird feelings he was having about his old friend. Now he was outside, between classes, lingering near the old gymnasium. Curiosity had drawn him here again, because it was where they hung out, and where he could watch them while pretending not to watch them, and to...smell them. Smell that enticing, funky, curious, attractive scent that they all had. The smell that made him feel strangely good, and made his imagination flare and his balls tingle. They were looking at him, now. He was sitting on the edge of a tree planter, under the shade, pretending to be reading his history textbook. He could almost feel their eyes on him, as if they were like Superman and had heat vision. Two huge guys in matching clothes, both wearing blue jeans and Polo shirts, stretched so tightly across their muscles that he could tell what they looked like naked. He turned the page, though he had no idea what he was reading. The words were words that refused to gather into sentences. His attention and his senses were focused elsewhere. His heart was beating quickly. His pits were damp with sweat. A drop of it was crawling down his spine and creeping into his ass crack. His scalp tingled. And then one of them said, “Hey!” He ignored them, pretending that they weren’t talking to him. Then they both started moving toward him, their huge thighs moving around each other, their massive arms swinging from the ponderous muscle hanging off them, their large feet bringing them closer by the second. Then he could smell them. Each of them. He could tell one from the other just by their smell. It was weird and confusing and...awesome. “Hey,” one of them said, again. His voice was very deep, and now he spoke softly, and directly to Tim. He looked up. They were so huge, especially this close, and particularly because he was sitting and they were standing. “You’re Tim, right?” He nodded, feeling both overwhelmed and scared, as if ferocious animals were near him. “Daniel mentioned you.” “Daniel?” The other one spoke, now. “Yeah.” He nodded again. “He’s a cool dude.” “He said you were a cool dude, too,” the first one said, then he added, “I’m Chris.” He smiled. He has perfect teeth, and deep dimple in his chin. He had very dark hair, nearly black, that hung loose on his head. He was clean-shaven, with sun-tanned skin and dark brown eyes. The other one said, “Paul,” and he nodded at Daniel. Paul had a shock of red-blonde hair that stood nearly straight up on his head, gathered into a faux-hawk on his head. He had an unusually thick beard and mustache, particularly for a high school guy, and freckles on his face. He had green eyes, a narrow nose and thin eyebrows that arched in a manner that made his expression look constantly curious. The bell rang suddenly, and Tim almost jumped out of his seat. Chris raised an eyebrow and Paul’s full, pillowy lips pouted outward. “You okay? You seem kind of...nervous,” Chris observed. “No,” Tim answered. “I’m okay.” “Daniel said you were avoiding him,” Paul said. “I’m not…” “We’re kind of intimidating,” Chris offered, “but that’s only on the outside.” “Yeah,” Paul agreed. “On the inside, we’re pussycats.” “I gotta go,” Tim said. But he didn’t move. “You should talk to Daniel,” Chris offered. “He’s a nice guy.” “He misses you,” Paul added. Tim closed his book. “You ever...wanted to join Muscle Club?” “Me?” “Yeah,” Chris said. “We’re always looking for new members.” “I’m not….” “No big deal…but...you know, if you ever wanted to, just come by here.” Paul was nodding. “I think you’d fit in really well.” His eyes, so green, were moving up and down Tim’s small form. “I think you’d have a good time, for sure.” “It’s fun,” Chris said. “Great group of guys.” “But… isn’t it… don’t I have to… take… something?” Chris’s brow furrowed. “Take what?” “To get… big?” Then Chris smiled. “Ooooh. Okay. ‘Take something.’” He made air quotes around the phrase. It made the muscles on his arms bunch up and swell with thick brawn. “No, you don’t take anything.” “Well,” Paul said, looking at his companion, “that’s not entirely true, Chris. It’s probably not the right way to put it, but you definitely need to, um, enjoy something, sort of ...unusual. Right?” “I guess you could put it that way,” Chris agreed. “But we can’t divulge everything unless you’re serious about joining. Are you?” “Am I what?” “Serious? About joining?” “I never said…” “Then what are you doing sitting here, pretending to read that book?” “I’m not pretending…” “What were you just reading, Tim? What was the chapter about?” “It was….” “You’re being a dick, Chris,” Paul said. “We’re already intimidating enough. If Tim wants to join, he knows how to do it.” Paul then looked at the small young man and said, “Just talk to Daniel. He’s your friend. He won’t steer you wrong.” “But,” Chris started. “The bell rang,” Paul said. “We’re late for class.” The faux-hawk god looked at Tim and winked. “Talk to Daniel, Tim. Okay? Even if you don’t want to join. He’s a nice guy, and he misses you.” He nudged his friend with his muscled shoulder and said, “C’mon or we’re gonna miss recess.” Chris’s face lit up and he said, “Fuck yeah! Recess!” Then they high-fived and turned around, walking their tight, muscular butts and inhumanly widely tapered backs toward the gym, and disappeared inside. Tim realized that his dick was hard, and he could feel a cold wetness in his shorts. His skin was still hot and the smell of the two young muscle freaks lingered in his nostrils, reminding him of something but he wasn’t sure what it was. He was breathing hard and his mouth was dry. It was altogether weird and uncomfortable, but he wanted more of it, whatever it was. He had to get to class. He knew that. He wasn’t a rule-breaker. But he sat there, under the tree, watching the closed doors of the gymnasium, waiting for Daniel to appear. But he didn’t. Maybe he was at recess, whatever that was. Sounded ridiculous, something you did in elementary school, where you just played with your friends and threw balls around. Yet another secret code between Muscle Club members. What the hell were they really doing in there? That afternoon, as Tim was sitting at his computer, a chat window opened up. > Hey! It was Daniel. With his usual greeting. Tim sat there looking at the window for a few heartbeats before responding, because it was obvious that he was online and available. > Hey > Whutup? > Not much There was a long pause. He figured Daniel was sussing out his mood. Then: > I hear you met Chris and Paul > Yeah > We ok? Tim looked at the simple question. Two words but filled with meaning. He pulled in a slow breath, then sighed it out before typing. > I guess so > That doesn’t sound very promising > Sorry > Are you mad at me? > No > Are we still friends? > Yes It felt weird, this chat session. Without having Daniel’s new huge body there, and his new mature face and his new deep voice, it felt like it did before. Daniel, little Daniel, was at the other end of the chat, and he was sad and confused and wondering why his friend hated him, now. > It feels like you’re mad at me > I’m not mad > Maybe, but you haven’t typed more than three words, and that usually means you’re mad That was true. Tim had a tendency to shut down, and Daniel was his best friend, and Daniel knew him better than anyone. Then: > I miss hanging out with you Tim looked at the words. He only saw the first two and the last one. His heart felt heavy in his small chest and his palms went sweaty. > You still there? > Yes > Can I come over? Can he come over? Can Daniel come over to his house, and can it be like it was before, playing video games and goofing around online and watching dumb videos on YouTube? Can Daniel come over? > It’s ok if you don’t want to see me. I understand. It’s weird. > It is weird. > I’m weird. > You’re not weird. You’re just different. > But that’s weird. > It is. > And I understand that. And I just wanted to talk to you about it. Because I’ve changed but I’m still Daniel, if that makes sense. It certainly sounded like Daniel, at least in the chat window. Then Daniel tried a different tack: > You played the new Halo, yet? > Yes. It’s ok. > Right? It’s good, but it feels too samey. They really need to change it and stop making the same game over and over. > I liked it. It had some good parts. And the online is killer. > As usual. Tim smiled. He and Daniel had spent too many hours fragging each other on their Xboxes. > I’m coming over Then he signed off. And Tim stared at the window and felt his whole body heat up and his mouth go dry. He felt simultaneously excited and scared and curious and frozen. Daniel was coming over to his house. Daniel had been there hundred of times. The old Daniel. The little Daniel. His friend Daniel. He was still his friend Daniel. He looked at the words on the screen. They were from Daniel. The old Daniel. He was still the old Daniel. The minutes that passed while he waited seemed very long. He sat on the couch in the living room sweating, glancing at the clock, pacing the floor and feeling a bit sick to his stomach. This was weird! Why was he so nervous? What did expect to happen? When the knock on the door finally came, it shocked Tim so hard that he fell off the couch. Then he heard a deep, masculine, Daniel-like voice say, “Hello?” Tim got up and looked through the peephole. Of course he saw Daniel’s eye looking right back at him—just like he always did. “Tim?” He opened the door. • • • • September “Who?” “Jeremy.” “Not seeing it.” “What?” “You and Jeremy.” “Why not, me and Jeremy?” “Well, for starters, you’d squish him.” Tim frowned as he looked at his roommate. “Would not,” he protested. At the moment, they were both naked inside the dorm room, each lying on their own beds, the scent and heat of the timebomb still draining from the air. Tim’s massive muscular form was coated in a glistening slick of sweat, leaning to one side to look at Barry, his fat prick finally growing limp and lying majestically across his hip and dangling onto the mattress, a fat shank of sex meat constantly primed. Barry, lying on his back, was covered in another heavy dousing of his own cum, and was feeling both content and blissful after another Tim-inspired super-orgasm had shaken him to his core. “There’s a definite chance you would, unless you were on bottom—and you don’t strike me as an ‘on bottom’ type of guy.” “How would you know?” “Good point.” Tim had never told Barry outright that he was gay, but it was obvious after only a couple of days. Tim attracted the attention of women by just walking into a room. Of course, Tim attracted everyone’s attention by walking in a room, but he attracted a certain kind of attention among the females present. Barry was quick to note that all eyes turned his way and was hoping to catch the castoffs that Tim didn’t want—until it turned out that Tim didn’t want any of them at all. At first, it seemed like Tim wasn’t interested in anyone. He kept to himself as much as he could, sat in the back of his classes, didn’t join Barry or anyone else at lunch, never even left campus, and stayed cooped up in his dorm room whenever he wasn’t attending classes. There were the nightly timebombs, of course, and they stayed as powerful and energetic as that first one. Barry was a bit afraid that Tim’s timebombs were going to have a detrimental effect on his sperm production, since he was going off with a frequency and power that seemed ludicrous if not impossible. Maybe the timebomb was doing more than just amping up his sex drive, but he wasn’t complaining. He made it clear to his roommate, though, that his own drives went in another direction. “I like tits,” he said bluntly. “And vagina.” Tim laughed. “Most guys do.” “Just… wanted to be clear about that.” “No problem.” “I mean, what you do—and who you do it with—that’s your own business.” “Thanks.” “And I’m not saying that I don’t enjoy, you know, the time you and I spend together.” “Naked.” “Out of necessity!” “Of course.” “But I just wanted to let you know.” “And now I know.” But Barry was getting a bit concerned about his new friend. Spending that much time alone couldn’t be good for him, and the dude had nothing to be fucking shy about! There had to be lots of gay dudes out there on campus who’d be tickled fucking pink to have someone like Tim to… do… that with. So he asked who Tim liked, what was his ‘type,’ and if there was anyone he’d seen on campus that interested him “in that way.” But Tim’s answer not only surprised him, it made him a little bit angry. “Not Jeremy.” “Why not Jeremy? He’s cute!” “He’s weird.” “I’m weird.” “You’re… funny weird. He’s just… odd weird.” “He reminds me of me.” “What? You’re insane.” “Take a look in my wallet.” “Why?” “Look at my driver’s license.” Barry pulled himself up and walked over to where Tim’s jeans were hanging over the dorm room’s single chair, fishing inside the back pocket and pulling out a black leather billfold. He flipped it open and looked at the picture. “You’re fucking kidding me,” he laughed, then he held it out to Tim’s eyes. “This is you?” “That was me,” Tim verified. “The 98 pound weakling.” Barry turned it around and looked at it again, flicking his gaze back and forth between the man on the bed and the boy in the photo. There was a definite facial resemblance, in the eyes and the nose and the mouth, but the huge, muscular form sprawled out on the mattress bore little physical similarity to the picture anymore. He set the wallet down and looked at the man on the bed. The huge muscles, the thick and massive cock, the sheer bulk of him making the poor bed sink. The change was more than dramatic, it was impossible. “Jesus,” he said softly. “How the fuck did it happen?” • • • • April “Hi, Tim.” Daniel was bigger than Tim remembered. He looked bigger than Chris or Paul looked, but maybe that was because Tim still remembered little Daniel, and big Daniel was just...unbelievably big. “Hi,” he said back. “Can I come in?” He was just standing there. he wasn’t doing anything, but his entire body seemed to be flexing with suppressed power. Tim opened the door wider—then he stepped aside, because it was evident that Daniel needed all the room he could get just to fit through the front door. Then he closed it behind him, and stood there looking at his best friend as his best friend looked back at him. “Well,” he said in his new, lower, more resonant voice, “this is fucking weird.” Tim sighed out a breath. “I’m glad you said it first.” He shrugged. It made his shoulders pile higher and the two massive tectonic plates mounted on his chest heave and lift and his shirt stretch itself to the breaking point. He was wearing the same thing as Chris and Paul; a too-tight Polo shirt and a pair of navy blue jeans that seemed suctioned onto his lower body. He wore flip-flops on his massive feet. A shock of muddy brown hair was sticking up from his head, as usual, and his jawline was dusted with short whiskers, which was unusual. He wasn’t wearing his glasses, and the whites of his eyes were very clear. He licked his lips—fuller, maybe, and...softer—and then sighed, too. “You’re pissed at me,” he concluded. “I’m not,” Tim said. Daniel nodded. “No, you’re pissed off, and I understand it. I go off one day looking like I did, I come back the next day with… all of this.” He held out his well-developed arms, palms up, and it was almost like his whole body inflated. Muscle everywhere. Thick, fat, hard, bulging masses of power swelling outward on every inch of his taller frame. “You freaked out. I get that.” “Can you blame me?” He took a step forward. “That’s just it! I don’t blame you at all! I blame me! I… I didn’t think about… everything. I just… did it.” A wash of a thick, masculine scent washed over Tim as Daniel stepped toward him. At first, it reminded him of Chris and Paul, again, but then, like a light flickering on in his head, he knew that it was the scent of Daniel, multiplied by a hundred. He recognized it and it brought with it a flood of memories when he had smelled it before, but hadn’t known it at the time. It made his skin feel warm and his cock twitched and his balls tingled. He swallowed uncomfortably, but breathed in his friend’s scent deeply. “What did you do?” “I can’t… I’m not supposed to say. Only Muscle Club…” His face was still Daniel’s, and Tim recognized confusion and embarrassment on his features. “Only Muscle Club,” Tim echoed. “Yeah, I know that part.” “No, Tim. You don’t know anything at all. This… this changes everything.” His face, handsome and grown-up, shifted into serious mode. He sometimes got that way. A pang of recognition and loss sprang up in Tim. There he was. There was Daniel. “Well, duh,” he answered, more softly than he intended. Daniel didn’t seem to notice. “I’m not joking. It’s not just what I look like, now. It’s everything. I mean, there are things, crazy things, I can do. And I’m not sure that I understood what it would mean, joining Muscle Club.” Daniel stopped and took a breath. “Whoa. Sorry. I didn’t mean… can we sit down?” Tim nodded and they both took seats, Big Daniel on the couch and Tim in a chair opposite him. The way Daniel’s body moved now was oddly fascinating. Watching the muscles—every muscle—bunch and flex and bulge under his clothes. Watching his huge form bend and sit, watching his thighs separate into distinct lobes and wedges of brawn, and the way the muscles on his arms bulged and moved beneath the skin. His skin was so thin, and so tight! It looked elastic, but smooth and soft like silk or velvet. As he passed, a cloud of his scent washed over Tim and inundated his senses. He closed his eyes and sucked it into his lungs when Daniel wasn’t looking. It made his cock feel heavy and thick. It made the hairs on his arms bristle. It made a taste, a salty tang, familiar and delicious, leap into his mouth, and he licked his lips as his heart began to race. “Are you all right?” Daniel asked him. Tim opened his eyes, embarrassed to have been caught, and a sense of anger washed over him for a moment. “Yeah,” he said, testily. Then he sighed and looked at his friend, who seemed genuinely concerned. The familiarity of the situation again calmed him down, and he asked, “What about you?” “I’m fucking amazing,” he reported, offering a wide smile filled with straight, white, perfect teeth. Cords of power stretched along his thick neck. The buttons on his Polo were being pulled apart by the size of his muscular chest. His nipples, fat things with thick points, pushed at the fabric low on the two massive globes. “No glasses?” “What? Oh, yeah. I forgot about them. Nope, no more glasses. And my teeth are straight. And my acne cleared up. And… just fucking everything. I mean, you have no idea what this feels like. No fucking clue.” He looked down at his hands—his huge hands—flexing the long, strong fingers. The muscles along his forearms stretched and bulged incredibly. “It’s amazing, Tim. It’s unbelievable, except it’s happening.” He was sitting forward, on the edge of the couch. Their knees almost touched. Daniel’s leg was huge. A thick collection of wedges assembled into a thigh at least as big as Tim’s waist. His calf spread out and stretched his jeans tightly over its flaring mass. And the dude had a huge fucking basket. It was ludicrous. No one honestly had a set of equipment that big! It looked like he was smuggling a salami and two eggs in his jeans! Tim was staring at it without realizing, picturing the cock and balls that made up that bulge. Eight inches? Nine? How big was the fucking thing when Daniel got hard? “You want to see it?” Daniel asked. Tim felt a cold wash of shame coat him at his friend’s words. “What? No! Of course I don’t want to see it!” Daniel smiled. “It’s just that you were staring at my junk, so I thought….” “I couldn’t care less about your junk, asshole,” he said, heatedly. Daniel held up his hands to placate his friend, exposing his armpits. Another sudden wave of his strong, familiar smell entered Tim’s nostrils, and he pulled in the scent eagerly. His own cock throbbed. His nipples sent tingles of excitement through his small body. He swallowed drily and looked, again, at the massive meat caged inside Daniel’s jeans. He bit his lip and asked, “How big?” “I thought you said you didn’t want to see….” “I didn’t say I wanted to see it! I asked how big it was!” “Okay, okay.” He lowered his hands and the strength of his scent dimmed. “I haven’t measured, if you want to know. I’ve been kind of busy.” “Doing what?” Having fucking sex with your new fucking friends, Tim thought, sullenly. “Stuff,” Daniel answered. “Getting used to this new body. And what it can do. What I can do. Being with the other guys in the Club.” He paused, and Tim looked at him. Then Daniel said, “Having lots of sex.” “I fucking knew it!” Daniel just shrugged. “It’s no big deal. It’s just sex.” “It’s not ‘just sex,’ you moron!” “How would you know?” He said it before thinking, and a look of regret washed over Daniel’s handsome face instantly. “Fuck you!” “I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean….” “I can’t believe you did this!” “Why?” “You go off and get all…like that! You leave me behind! You don’t even tell me! You don’t even ask me! And then you show up and expect everything to be just like it was, and… and….” His rant trailed off. He was standing up now. He’d been yelling at Daniel, who was sitting on the couch, his eyebrows arched, his full lips arranged in a silent ‘O’ as he watched his best friend lose it. “What the fuck?” he asked. “Is that why you’re mad at me?” “I don’t know what you’re….” “You’re mad because I did it and didn’t take you with me?” “Well, duh, shit head! Look at you! Look at your body! Look at your face! You’re fucking… you look like… that smell… your muscles… your cock… Fuck!” Daniel huffed out a laugh and was shaking his shaggy head. “You’re an idiot,” he concluded. “Am not,” Tim protested. “Dude,” he said, sitting back on the couch and spreading his thickly muscled arms along its back. They stretched the entire length of the sofa. The heavy globes of his chest rose and separated into fat cables of muscle. The wings of his lats opened under his arms. And that smell. That delicious, enticing, masculine muck that screamed Daniel! as loud as it could at Tim’s senses came forth in a thick cloud. “What?” Tim asked. He was looking at Daniel like he was a feast on display for a starving man. “All you have to do is ask. Don’t you know that?” “I’m not sure….” “Not sure about what? Not sure you want to look like me? Not sure you want the muscle? All this muscle? All this power? Not sure you want a fucking massive dick?” He moved one hand down and rested his palm on the shank of his cock. He moved his hand along its length. His hand had to move a long way. “What’s there not to be sure about?” “You know what I mean,” he protested. Daniel shook his head. “I really don’t dude.” He was still massaging his prick. It was swelling thicker with head-spinning speed. Tim could see the snake creeping down Daniel’s thigh, the shaft rising like dough. “The… gay stuff.” Daniel shrugged. “What about it?” “I’m not gay!” “Neither am I.” “What?” “I’m not gay. I’m not anything.” “You fuck guys!” He nodded, then shrugged again. “I fuck Muscle Club guys. It’s not exactly the same thing.” “Gay is gay, Daniel.” “First, so what? What the fuck do you care? Second, you don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.” Tim opened his mouth, but Daniel tilted his head and asked, “So, you’ve been fucking a lot of girls over the past few weeks, have you?” “No, I…” “Then what’s the big deal?” He licked his lips. “Oh, I get it. You’re worried about what someone else is going to think.” “No, I’m n…” “You’re scared that you’ll walk around school and people will be all, ‘Hey, faggot!’ or ,’Here comes gay Tim,’ or something like that.” “It’s not like th…..” “Why do you still give a flying bloody fuck what anyone thinks about you?” “Easy for you to say!” He nodded. “Fuckin’ A. Easy for me to say. Fucking look at me, Tim. You think I care what anyone else thinks? I like myself. I like my friends. I’m having a good time. I fuck guys. Guys fuck me.” He shrugged again. “Call me gay if you want to, Tim. I don’t care.” “I….” “I don’t care,” Daniel repeated. “That was always the difference between you and me. I don’t care. You care too much. What I think. What other people think.” He narrowed his clear brown eyes and smiled. “Do you want to see, Tim? Do you just want to see what I look like now?” “I can see that already.” “No you can’t.” He stood up. “You only imagine it.” He put his hands to his shirt and pulled the hem from his pants. “I’m covered up.” He pulled the shirt up his torso, revealing an ungodly eight-pack coated in flawless bronzed skin. Two fat nipples plucked at the shirt before they revealed themselves, like chocolate kisses on his skin. He lifted the shirt above his head. His hairy armpits were wet with perspiration. A thick tang of his smell erupted, stronger than ever. He towered over his friend. His muscle was thick, wide, heavy, massive. He had trouble removing the shirt entirely, it didn’t want to let his arms go. Then it was off him, and he dropped it to the carpet. “When you see me as I am now,” he said, putting his fingers to the button fly of his jeans and pulling them open, “maybe you’ll understand.” Pop! Pop! Pop! Each button pulled open, revealing a flat pelvis and a thick forest of dark curls. Daniel shoved his thumbs into the waistband at his hips and started pushing his tight pants from his body. Tim watched with unvarnished fascination. He had never seen a body as perfect before. Never seen an act as sensual and nakedly sexual. His friend stripped in front of him, pulling the covering from his new, improved body in his living room, removing all the clothing from his massive muscular form until he stood there, three feet in front of him, six feet and eight inches of superhuman male perfection. His cock was huge. Beyond huge. Fat and shiny. It was rising with throbbing beats, his heart shoving hot blood into his shank, the head blooming and expanding, the whole of it rising higher and higher. He began to stretch his enormous frame. Tim could see every single muscle on his incredible body as he did so. Watch how they married together perfectly. How massive they were. How beautiful. Then he stood straight, arms at his side, feet shoulder width apart, as his massive prick rose between them. “This is me, Tim. This is what I am.” Time was rendered speechless. His friend was beautiful. Perfect. Powerful. Daniel’s scent was now overwhelming everything else. It coated Tim’s flesh in sex. It warmed and excited him. It made his whole body tremble and throb. It shuddered with power and the essence of masculine dominance and perfect sexual potency. “If you want this, all you have to do is ask me, Tim.” He smiled. His cock was pushing its helmet toward the deep valley between his massive pecs. The eye was drooling a flow of clear precum. His balls were moving, two fat eggs in a hairless sack, pumping cream endlessly. “I can give it all to you. Just ask.” Tim was dumbstruck. He wanted it. He wanted it all. All the muscle. All the power. All the strength and size and perfect male beauty that his best friend possessed. He nodded slowly. Daniel smiled. “It’s easy Tim,” he said, moving his hands onto his colossal hard-on and pointing his nozzle at his small friend’s body. His cock grew red and shiny in his large, firm grip, swelling outward as it grew even longer, reaching toward Tim like a snake. Tim was mesmerized. His friend seemed to be swelling with muscle. It was growing beneath his smooth, perfect flesh. Fibers appearing, cables expanding, what was already thick was growing thicker. His chest swelled forward and each huge pec was inflating with brawn. His head was moving closer to the ceiling. His shoulders stretched wider and wider. And every moment, every second that he grew bigger and more powerful, his cock was stretching thicker and longer in his grip. “What should I do,” he whispered. Daniel’s face was inhumanly handsome. “All you have to do is stand there.” • • • • September “It’s a long story,” Tim told Barry. “I’ll bet,” Barry agreed. “But, is it like a shot, or something?” “No,” he answered. “A pill?” “No,” he said again. “Is it….” “It’s in my cum,” he explained. “Say again?” “My cum. It’s in my cum.” There was a long pause as the two naked men, their bodies nearly touching in the small room, looked at each other. “It’s in your cum.” Tim nodded. “Soooo….” “So if I get any cum in you—any cum at all—you’ll start to change.” “Start to….” He nodded. “If you drink it, if you get some on your lips and swallow any, you’ll start to change completely.” “Why would I drink…?” “Exactly,” Tim said. “But, you know, better safe than sorry.” “Hold on. So, any other guy who…” Tim was already nodding his head. “So if I…” More nodding. “And if Jeremy….” Nod, nod, nod. “So you had to….” “I did,” Tim verified, “have to.” “Did you want to?” Without a pause, he answered, “I did.” “And then…?” Tim shrugged his massive muscular shoulders. A reticent smirk wound across his full, kissable lips. He moved his hand along the thick inches of his massive prick, looking down at his tool with reverence and pride, rubbing the tip of his finger on the eye of his snake. “New Tim,” he reported. “Just like that?” He drew his hand away and snapped his fingers, saying, “Just like that.” “Did it hurt?” He sighed. “If you keep asking questions about it, I’m going to start to think you want to…” Barry held up his hands, saying, “No, no, no, no, no. I was just asking.” He swallowed hard and looked at his naked roommate. “So when we’re…” Again, Tim nodded. “And I’m…” Nod. “And if you…” Eye roll. “So...we need to be a bit more careful about….” “I’m being careful, Barry. I’m trying to be very, very careful. We can stop if you’re worried, or I can go back into the bathroom and you can stay clear...or I can try to find a new roommate.” “Like Jeremy.” “It’s up to you. I should’ve said something a lot earlier, but….” “Yeah, um, probably that would be a good idea.” Barry sighed, looking down at his cum-shellacked body. “I need to take a shower.” “You already did! Oh, you mean…” “Oh, ha ha ha, funny man. Make me fountain up a gallon of cum all over my skin and then make jokes about it.” But Barry was grinning. “Look, no need to run away just yet. Now that I know, we can continue doing...whatever the fuck it is we’re doing. Mutual admiration. Whatever. Just don’t, you know….” “I know,” Tim answered. “You going to get dressed or are you going to go down the hall and knock on his door looking like that?” He sat up, causing his collection of abs to bulge and pop, and threw up a double-bi, sending the muscles on his arms into spasms of swollen power. “I thought I might try it looking like this, first.” He shifted his arms down into a most muscular, and the two halves of his chest crashed into each other like colliding planets. Bands of power erupted up beneath his flawless skin and a wave of his intense, earthy tang washed over Barry. “What do you think?” “I think you’re going to send him running off to mommy, that’s what I think.” Barry was impressed, though. The man was definitely a handsome subject and those muscles were unstoppable. “Put on some pants, at least. If the guy gets a look at that hose between your legs, he’ll be too scared to do much of anything.” Tim grinned proudly, moving the back of his hand along its lengthy girth. “It’s my best feature,” he said. “One of many,” Barry agreed. “Flirt,” Tim said, his deep voice lowering to an animalistic growl. Then Barry wiggled his butt at his roommate before wrapping a towel around his slim form and heading toward the communal showers. Tim stood up and stretched his large frame, looking down at the massive shank of sex meat arching proudly between his legs. “He’s probably right,” he said, speaking to his own prick. “You’re kind of overkill in the cock department. And there’s no sense in going overboard on the first date, right?” He pulled on his customary attire of jeans and Polo shirt, slipped his size 14 feet into a pair of flip flops and wandered down the hallway toward Jeremy’s room, pausing at the door to check out his breath before rapping on the wood with his knuckles. Part 3 September It was a very large building, probably a warehouse once but now it was nothing at all. Just a big building with a very large sign hanging on it that didn’t seem to mean anything anymore. Because now the building was empty and abandoned, with locks on the doors and windows filled with darkness. Tim stood outside looking up at the facade. There was no one else around in this area of town. The only thing in the parking lot was weeds poking up through the asphalt cracks, and a warm, late summer wind. He could hear a train whistle somewhere, but otherwise everything was quiet. It was hot outside. He was sweating. His pent-up libido was screaming at him, and his prick and balls felt like they weighed a ton. He licked his lips and wiped his brow, smelling his own masculine ripeness. He wondered if the other guys smelled him the same way, or did he smell different to them? He shaded his eyes and looked up. The sign mounted on this side of the building said TRANSFORM GYM in large, sturdy letters. They looked like military type, or something on the back of a collegiate letterman jacket. Everyone had come to call it simply T Gym. Or even The T. He’d never seen one before, but he knew there was one here and he determined to himself that he’d pay it a visit, the very first thing, even if there was no one there to greet his arrival. This was his first stop after exiting the bus. He’d get to college soon enough, and face everything that little challenge would be providing, but for now he was sating a deep curiosity about himself and what was happening to his body, and whether or not there were any answers inside—even if there were no trumans around to offer them. They seemed to have disappeared as mysteriously as they had appeared. They were seemingly everywhere for a time, making videos, appearing at gym openings, parading their impossible bodies around in impossibly revealing clothing, even marketing it to men who wanted to belong to their gyms and their lifestyles, whatever they were. Even though a lot was known about them, probably just as much was unknown—and chiefly, where did they go? Rumors ran rampant, of course, but then like anything else, from wars to injustices to financial collapse, people simply grew bored with them and moved on to the next awful celebrity meltdown. You could still find pictures of them online, though a lot of them had been removed or disappeared just as mysteriously as the trumans themselves. Maybe it was because the trumans became very protective of their images and likenesses, and maybe someone was still out there, filtering their history and presence out of the world. That was weird, too. At first, it seemed like you couldn’t turn on a TV or open a magazine or visit a web site without a mention or a new picture or video that contained another impossibly beautiful man with an impossibly developed set of muscles and an impossibly overburdened pair of shorts trying hard to contain what was obviously a very prodigious and impressive set of sexual equipment. They seemed to be trying as hard as they could to test the social boundaries of male exposure. Always shirtless—and often pantsless—the trumans flaunted their physical properties with all the modesty of porn stars. Then, suddenly, nothing. Gyms shut down. Truman magazines gone. Truman videos wiped. It was like a dream that you couldn’t quite remember. Except for Tim and his fellow Muscle Club members, of course, whose own sudden, accelerated and massive muscular development had to be related to whatever made a truman a truman. He stood at the gym’s twin doors and looked at the thick chains and padlock, twisting his lips into a grimace as he considered his options. Probably, by now, there was nothing inside anyway. But then, why the locks? And the chains? He lifted them into one hand. They were heavy, and very thick. Not the sort of things one puts on a door unless one means business. Setting his duffel bag down, he placed both hands on the iron and pulled. As usual, his own strength surprised and shocked him, as his arms swelled with brawn and he pulled the links open as if they were made of bread dough. The chains fell apart and clattered to the concrete, and Tim jumped back automatically to avoid the mass of metal from hitting his feet, clad only in rubber flip-flops. Reaching forward, he turned the handle and pushed the doors open. A subtle smell erupted from the huge, empty building. Dust, certainly, and rust, possibly, but also something funkier and more… human. A smell that made his nostrils flare and his balls tingle and his cock throb. The smell of men. Strong, thick, earthy and masculine. Like a fog made of testosterone and sweat. He closed his eyes and sucked it into his lungs and let it bathe his skin. It reminded him strongly of the unique and powerful smell that lived in the Muscle Club schoolroom, but even deeper and curiously penetrating. How long had the building been unoccupied, now—and still that scent lingered. “Fuck,” he said, meaningfully and with surprise. He had not expected this. The surviving afterglow of what had been happening inside the building was still existent, and quite apparent. His body started reacting to it almost immediately, and in a most agreeable fashion. Swallowing into a dry throat, he retrieved his bag and pushed both doors open, stepping inside this deserted church of muscle and man. The room before him stretched out like a football field—possibly two. The gym equipment, consisting of the usual machines and pulleys and free weights, were all still here but were oddly pushed to the periphery, leaving the majority of the floor empty and open. There were rubber mats covering every inch of the space, some of them pushed about and others still connected. The windows mounted high up around the whole building were closed, but sunlight poured down in angles creating squares of light on the floor. A kind of catwalk clung to the walls, probably a remnant of whatever the building had previously been, and a sort of enclosed office was high up the wall on the opposite side. Walking further inside, Tim called out a tentative, “Hello!” just in case someone was still in here after all. There was no answer except his own deep and resounding echo in the cavernous space. He walked to the center of the floor and stood there, absorbing a weird kind of energy that seemed to live in the huge room, though it was probably just his imagination. The smell grew stronger here, perhaps captured and contained into the center like some invisible bubble. He sucked the scent deeply inside, and his whole body heated up like a sexual lightbulb whose socket had been turned on, making the hairs on his flesh tingle and his skin feel suddenly hot. He closed his eyes and his secondary cock pushed for emergence with anxious need, though he had determined not to let the twins out if he could help it. Still, he was all alone here, so he allowed himself some leeway and, after undoing the button fly on his jeans and pulling his meat free, he allowed the other prick to push forward and bloom to its full stature, standing within the center of this strange and awesome power and feeling it to pour over and energize him. With his thickly muscled arms hanging at his side and his hands balled into fists, his cocks throbbed and plumped and drooled with conspicuous pleasure. They stretched their long necks into swollen, vein-covered stalks and raised their plump heads, rising higher and higher, charmed by the energy held inside this place. He could feel his balls churn and swell with cream, and a warm trail of precum, like honey, erupted from each eye and travelled down the thick inches of each shaft. Tim licked his lips and opened his mouth and sucked in a deep breath of the oddly scented air, his chest expanding as he filled his lungs with its essential power. His whole body grew hotter, still, and his cocks swelled to ultimate glorious tumescence with immediate eager bliss. He swooned with lust and felt his knees go weak. With a suddenness and power that nearly staggered him, he came hard, throwing back his head, pushing his chest forward, shoving thick ropes of cream from both cannons that arched high overhead and splattered against the rubber mats in thick puddles. It felt incredibly satisfying and significant, as if he were somehow blessing the area or offering his own essence as a way of joining the invisible, absent brotherhood. He roared his pleasure and opened his eyes and watched his massive cocks spitting hot cream in long ropey cascades, shoving the pent-up abundance of his over-productive balls across the gym in thick, audible streams. Fuck, it felt good. It felt perfect. Could he really curtail this sensation? Back home, he was sure his fellow Club members were all fucking each other right now, shoving their stiff cocks into warm, tight, muscular butts. Here, in his new home, he had no fellowship of similarly gifted men to share with. But he’d managed a 6-hour-plus bus trip without even touching himself, and now that he was allowing his twins to spit their load all over the floor inside this edifice to men and muscle, it just felt good. Tim moved his hands before his twin founts, splattering messy loads into his cupped palms and bringing delicious mouthfuls of cream to his lips, sucking them inside. He moaned with pleasure, a deep and feral sound, because nothing was as satisfying as this was to him now. He wanted the moment to linger on and on, creaming freely and swallowing his warm power, but he had places to go and things to do—neither of which were likely to take what he was doing right now in stride. With resignation and more than a little disappointment, he slowed the fountains of cum and forced his happy and eager pricks to deflate, pulling one of the twins inside his magical body and shoving the other one back inside his jeans, allowing it to shrink to a more manageable, though still abundant, eight inches. The smell of his copious flow joined with the earthy tang in the room, as if he had participated in whatever had happened here before him. It smelled right, somehow—not competing or overwhelming the masculine scent, but augmenting and mingling with it. He loved that smell, and hoped it would stay lodged in his nostrils after he left. Pulling in a cooling breath and sighing it out, he observed the copious flood of his production and clicked his tongue. “Fuck,” he said again, marveling at the volume and power of his shots, splattered before him in thick puddles of creamy cum. He must’ve gone off like a rocket—no, twin rockets. It sure felt like it! Shaking his head in wonder, still unaccustomed and surprised by his body’s abilities, he looked up at the catwalk and the office suspended above the floor. If there were going to be any clues about what they had been doing here and where they had gone, it was likely to be up there. Looking around, he saw that the stairway leading upwards had collapsed or broken. There were no steps at the ground, only the upper stairs remained, probably 20 feet above him. Walking closer, he stood beneath them and tilted his head. “Gotta be taller,” he said to himself. Then he smiled and began to strip his clothing off, so that his body could assume its natural size and bring him closer to the stairs. This felt good, too. Growing and allowing himself to unshackle his frame and his muscles so that they could bloom to their full size and enormity. His head moved upwards as his body expanded in all directions, gaining inches of thick brawn all over as his skeleton stretched and lengthened. It took only seconds, and anyone observing the feat would have been flabbergasted to witness the young man’s metamorphosis from mere bodybuilder to godlike being. Tim stood at his full height, towering eight and a half feet tall. He was still growing. He grew a little more every day—every hour—every minute. He could hide it to some degree, but when he could remove his self-imposed restraints and swell to his actual size, he was an impossible being to behold. He squatted and then pushed his weight from the floor as hard as he could, reaching over his head to grab the broken stairway—and then shocked and amazed himself as his powerful legs pushed him well beyond the 20-foot height and he was in mid-air, high above the floor, peddling his legs like a swimming dog. He pivoted his giant, powerful form and made a grab for the railing, just catching it with his fingers and making the whole catwalk shake and shudder under his weight. He felt giddy and a little turned on at his own power, realizing he hadn’t ever actually jumped since joining Muscle Club, at least, not with full velocity. He pulled himself up easily and looked down. He was very high up, but he had managed to jump even higher than this. How high had he jumped, and just from a standing start? 40 feet high? 50? He was aiming for the stairway, so how high could he have gone if he had been aiming for the roof? His head was dizzy at the prospect. Just how strong was he? He knew the legs and glutes were the biggest muscles on anyone’s body, and now he had an idea of how powerful his were. “Fuck,” he said softly. Then he shook his head and shrugged before heading along the catwalk toward the office. The huge, naked, muscle-bound man approached walked along the side of the building. The scent of men was less noticeable up here, but it was also hotter and his skin was quickly glazed in a glistening coat of sweat. He looked like some superhuman metal sculpture come to life, striding like a colossus in the sky. He stood at the door—locked, of course—and realized he was too big to fit through it. He didn’t want to shrink himself back down, he was really enjoying being so huge and feeling so powerful, but business is business. He assumed his less miraculous dimensions, shrinking back to a height of just under six-and-a-half feet, and turned the locked handle. The metal twisted and collapsed in his powerful grip, but it certainly did the trick. The door opened and he went into the darkened room. It was mostly empty, too. A couple of desks with drawers half-opened, some chairs, a filing cabinet. The usual office things arranged against the four walls with another locked door against the opposite side of the room. There were no papers with elaborate goodbyes from the trumans, no envelope with his name mysteriously printed on it, nothing at all that would yield any more information about the disappearance of the race of supermen. He walked across the office to the other door and forced it open as well, thinking “that’s three charges of breaking and entering so far—plus whatever I’d be charged with for the cum shower downstairs. Malicious creaming?” He smiled at his lame joke as he entered the next room. It was dark. Very dark. Unlike the office space, this room had no windows and did not front the huge gym floor. The scent in here was quite strong, but different as well. Not the mingled smell of hundreds of men, but the concentrated scent of just one. How he knew the difference he couldn’t say, but he was sure of it. This office had been occupied by a single man—or a single truman—and his scent was still here, and quite engaging. Tim closed his eyes and breathed the man inside. Jesus, he smelled good. He’d never smelled anyone like him before, even amongst his brothers in the Club or Mr. Titus. It smelled of power and strength and domination and command. He could not name each of the scents that made up the man’s unique smell. Leather, maybe. Loam and burning cedar. Ozone. Sweat. Jockstrap. Ball sack. Ass. Muscle. Power. It was the pure scent of masculine supremacy, the most potent Alpha Dog of all. It left him feeling slightly dazed and immensely horny. His cock was swelling toward its fullness again as if the owner were still here, stroking and licking and sucking on his prick, pulling him quickly to the edge of an explosion. The scent of the man was like a drug, a narcotic, a stimulant that bathed him in the owner’s powerful ascendancy. It was a fog of pure masculine perfection, distilled within the walls of the room like perfume in a bottle. His cock was leaking copiously as he stepped into the darkness. A soft, deep moan escaped his throat. He wanted to drink that scent into his massive, powerful form. He wanted to feel it flow over his skin, wind around his balls, lick the hole of his tight, muscled ass. Whose room was this? Who had been in here? How could their scent have lingered so strongly—or was this only a whisper of whatever the man actually smelled like? Was this just a taste of his full, gorgeous power? And where the fuck was he now? Tim tested the light switch but the power was dead. “Hello?” he said, tentatively, his own deep bass filling the silence. But no one answered back. There was no one here, and nothing but the powerfully aromatic aftermath of the owner’s occupancy. He breathed it in. Sucking the magnificent splendor of pure male sex inside his lungs, feeling it on his skin like a thick fog, tasting on his tongue like musk and smoke. He could almost feel the other man’s power, as if they were standing chest to chest, cock to cock, rubbing against each other’s hyper masculine forms. He came again. He came because he couldn’t help it. He came because he wanted to. His cock rose up and the head bloomed and the shaft turned glassy and red and a fat, full stream of rich, powerful cream erupted from the eye and sailed into the darkness. He heard it splatter and he came again and again, shoving a form of reverence for the owner’s unbridled masculine power into the absent man’s lair. He raised his arm beside his head and breathed in his own heavy musk. He pushed his tongue against the firm, round surface of his arm and licked his own biceps. He groaned and came and let his hands explore the muscled contours of his own body, his cobblestone abs, his massive, ponderous pectorals, his full, round, beautiful ass, worshiping himself as he would worship the man who had been here, worshiping masculine beauty and muscular strength and perfect, virile dominion. He emptied his copious balls and stood there, his erection throbbing and dripping, staring into the darkness. “I… My name is Tim Balmer,” he announced to no one. “I want to talk to you. I want to meet you. I...I’ll be at the local college. I don’t know what’s happening to me, or how big I’ll get. I don’t even know….” His voice trailed off. He suddenly felt absurd talking to the darkness. He gathered up the pearly drop of cum clinging to the tip of his raging hard-on and sucked it off his finger, feeling it coat his tongue with its salty tang. It melted into him, like it always did, and warmed his muscles. “I’m Tim,” he said again. There was no answer. Tim pivoted around and walked back through the main office, pausing outside the door and looking across the cavernous space. He could see his footprints in the dust below, and the splattered wetness of his first fountain of cum, resulting just from being within the lingering masculine power of the place. He could still smell the occupant from the back room on his skin, like a cologne of muscle and male energy suffusing his flesh. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. It made his deflating prick throb eagerly and his asshole tingled as if licked. Whatever had happened inside these walls, the effects lingered even months later. And whomever had occupied that dark space back there, his power was so strong and overwhelming that it could make a man come just by opening the door on an empty room. Tim sighed and hopped over the railing, dropping 30 feet to the ground and rolling to a stop, his flawless, sun-kissed skin coated in dust. He rose to his feet, brushed himself off, and walked toward the pile of his clothing near the broken stairway, a beautiful god striding the halls of Valhalla in all his naked perfection. He didn’t want to get dressed. He liked being naked. His body liked it. But one couldn’t just wander onto campus in the altogether, could one? He was certain his presence would be noticed one way or another. He was kind of hard to ignore. He hiked the jeans up his muscled legs and squeezed his prick along his hip. After fastening the buttons against his bulging crotch, he pulled the Polo shirt over his head and wrestled his shoulders and arms into the sleeves before pulling the cotton across his mammoth pectoral shelf. His nipples sent shocks of bliss toward his groin as the material dragged across their sensitive caps, and then he stepped into his flip-flops and heaved his nylon duffel over one shoulder. “Thanks,” he said to no one in general. “I needed that.” He took a last look around and pulled in a long, satisfying inhalation of the scent that permeated everything in the huge space. The scent of men. The scent of power. Then he headed for the exit. Standing outside again, he shouted, “Sorry about the locks!” to no one, and closed the doors. The interior space fell silent and still. Tim’s copious load was splattered in a fan across the floor. More of it lacquered the walls of a darkened room upstairs. In a far corner of the space, a slight shimmering occurred as if the wall of brick were turning insubstantial or melting. The shimmering coalesced and solidified into a recognizable shape. A shape with two arms and two legs. A shape towering nearly eighteen feet high, and eight feet across. A face formed, a man’s face, inhumanly handsome, godlike in fact. The figure stepped free of the wall and became flesh, a towering man of impossible proportions, with muscle swelling outward in thick folds and hard bulges. A carpet of dark fur crawled across his chest, broken only by two fat nipples like chocolate kisses on his pectoral globes. More fur lined his legs and arm, less dense and perfectly arranged, and a thick forest of pubes erupted above the twin monsters hanging in lush abundance between his monstrous thigh. His full, moist lips pursed into a kind of pout. His green eyes, shadowed under a heavy brow, sparkled like gems. He was completely naked—absolutely naked—awesomely naked. He strode toward the pools of Tim’s cooling cream and bent down, placing a huge hand into the sticky goo and watching his skin absorb it completely. He closed his eyes and tilted his head, as if listening to something. After he had pulled every drop of the smaller god’s essence inside him, he looked at his palm and rubbed his fingers together, feeling an odd tingling there, and an uncustomary sensation of cooling warmth, like mint inside his mouth. “Different,” he said softly, though his size and power augmented and amplified his voice in the space. He stood again, a towering god, and looked toward the double doors, one eyebrow arched and a sideways grin on his sexy mouth. Part 4 November “What are you doing?” “Nothing,” Barry answered a bit guiltily. “Doesn’t look like nothing,” Tim observed, closing the dorm room door behind him. Barry was lying on his own bed, naked as the day he was born. His eyes had been closed and his hand was resting on his half-erect dick, though he was not stroking himself when his hugely muscled and sexually powerful roommate entered their shared room. He was breathing slowly, his slim belly rising and falling and his chest expanding with every inhalation. “I was… Did you know that you’re leaking?” Tim’s brow furrowed and his lips pursed. He looked down at his thickly bulging body, overwhelmed with hard curves and swelling muscular mounds, only vaguely camouflaged by his necessarily tight clothing. “Leaking?” “Not literally. But… I could feel you coming.” “Feel me coming?” “Are you just going to repeat everything I say?” “I’m just going to repeat everything you say,” he answered. “Until you say something that makes sense.” Barry sat forward. His half-hard cock wavered as he let loose of it, and a shadow of a six-pack appeared on his otherwise smooth stomach. “We need to get you someone,” Barry answered. “I don’t think this is working anymore.” “This? Which this?” “You and me, in this little room, stroking off.” “Why do you say…?” “You’re leaking. The...whatever it is that you do. Or have. Or make. That sensation of sex that throbs from you like radio signals. They’re getting stronger. And I can feel them, like, all the time, now.” “All the time?” His roommate nodded. “All the time. They get stronger the closer you get. I could feel you approaching. I could feel you coming up the stairs and down the hall. So I was lying here kind of enjoying the sensation of you. I was wondering how closely I could follow you around, just by feeling your effect on me.” “Does anyone else…?” Barry’s face looked doubtful for a moment, as if he was holding something back. “Dunno. But I do.” He narrowed his gaze. “You didn’t know, did you?” Tim shook his handsome head. “No,” he answered, sounding a bit sheepish. “How strong…?” “I’m not coming, am I? So it’s not like I’m springing a boner as you walk towards me. But it’s definitely palpable.” He tilted his head. “I’d say on a scale of one to ten, with ten being you and me in here going off like fucking fountains as usual, you’re at a five just standing there right now. You were at three when you came in downstairs. And I can sort of always feel you at stage one no matter where you are.” “Feel me?” He nodded. “It’s like a nice beer buzz. You know, feeling relatively good, kind of floaty. But instead of being drunk, I’m just horny.” “But you’re always horny,” Tim protested. “Agreed, but I can tell the difference. It’s like...like you’re an added flavor. A nice one. But definitely different.” He saw his roommate growing concerned and sat up. “Look, I’m not bitching about this. It’s not bad. It’s kind of nice, actually. I would have said something about it but to be honest, I kind of like it. Having you buzzing around my libido like a bee. It feels good.” “Does anyone else…?” He shrugged again. “Maybe? Probably? Isn’t this, like, normal for you?” “I don’t know what normal is. Me and my friends back home, we were all like this,” he said, indicating his hugely muscled frame and the major bulge in his always full basket. “Maybe I was, maybe I wasn’t. Maybe it’s just you, because you and me are always… you know.” “I know,” Barry answered, laughingly. “Look, don’t get bent out of shape about this. Like I said, I don’t mind it.” “It’s not you,” he said. Then he shook his head. “No, I mean, it’s not just you. I’m worried that others are feeling it. I’m worried that maybe I’m losing control of it. I mean, what happens if it keeps getting stronger? What happens when I’m just, like, walking down the street and everyone is popping woodies because I’m…” “Leaking.” “Yeah.” “Well, I wouldn’t worry about that, dude. Like I said, it feels nice. I’m not complaining.” “Yet.” He shrugged. “Whatevs.” He looked down at his half-hard dick and then back up at his roommate. “I’m feeling kinda horny. Did you want to release the kraken?” Tim opened his mouth to respond, but there was an unexpected knock at the door. Barry pulled a sheet across his naked body as Tim opened the door. “Uh, hello.” “Hi, I’m Mike.” “Hello, Mike.” Tim turned to look at Barry with a quizzical expression, one eyebrow arched and his lips twisted into an odd smirk. Then he turned back. “I’m Tim,” he said. “Yeah,” Mike answered, smiling, “I know. Barry’s told me all about you.” “Has he now?” He looked at his roommate again. Barry pulled the sheet off and stood up, coming behind Tim’s massive frame. “Yeah, um, I was mentioning to Mike about you and he really wanted to meet you.” “I see. Well, uh, Mike… you should come in.” “Thanks!” He did so, squeezing his lanky body between Tim’s towering mass of muscle and the door frame. They traded places for a moment as Tim watched the other dude go inside. Then he said, “Could I have a word with you out here, please, Barry?” “Out there?” “Yes.” “In the hallway?” “Yes.” “Wouldn’t you rather come in and…?” “I’d rather have a word with you outside. Please.” Barry looked at Mike, then shrugged. “Make yourself homely,” he told the other young man, and then Tim and Barry stepped into the small hallway and Tim closed the dorm room door. “What did you want to talk about?” Barry asked, innocently. Tim crossed his meaty arms over the two powerful globes of brawn mounted on his chest. Barry could practically hear the muscle compress. “What goes on?” Tim asked, darkly. Barry tried to continue to look innocent. “What?” Tim nodded toward the door. “Who’s Mike?” “Mike?” “Yeah, Mike.” Barry shrugged. “Just a friend. Guy I met in class. Nice guy!” “Uh huh.” He lowered his voice to a hoarse whisper. “And what is Mr. Nice Guy doing here?” “What do you mean?” “Barry,” Tim said, tilting his head, “I’m sure it didn’t escape your attention that Mr. Nice Guy isn’t wearing any clothes.” “He isn’t?” Barry’s eyes went wide in surprise. “Well, hell, I didn’t even notice!” “So…should I ask again, or are you going to tell me….” Barry held up his hands, placatingly. “Okay, okay, look. You’re wearing me the fuck out.” “I’m wearing you….” “The fuck out. I mean, I don’t want to complain, but how much raw spunk is an ordinary guy like me expected to produce?” “So you just thought….” “I just thought, like, maybe if there was more than one target of your….you know. That, like, I could give my balls a bit of a rest and….sorry, excuse us,” Barry interjected, moving aside so one of their dorm buddies could pass. He only gave them a cursory glance—everyone was used to Tim’s appearance and size by now, and seeing some naked guy wandering around in the dorms wasn’t so unusual, either, given the on-going heat, the all-male nature of the place and the communal showers at the end of every floor. “I just thought maybe if we...diluted...that thing you do, that I could get a little relief.” “Who’s Mike?” “Mike’s cool!” “Regardless of his cool, I don’t know him. How much did you share about our little entertainments?” “He...he kind of knew about it.” “How could he know…?” “He lives in the room under ours. Like I said, you’re leaking.” “He could feel it?” Barry nodded. “Oh, he could feel it. He’s been feeling it for a couple of weeks, now.” Tim swallowed, experiencing a sinking feeling in his belly. “Well, shit.” “He’s not mad or anything! Just...curious. And, I think, a bit excited.” “Why’s he naked?” He shrugged, but looked slightly guilty. “It wasn’t intentional. Or maybe it was. But I was like ‘are you sure you want to do this?’ and he was all, ‘yeah, sure, why?’ and I said, ‘it’s kind of gay’...because, c’mon, it kind of is.” Tim’s grimace darkened, but he said nothing. “And then he was all, ‘yeah, I’m totally into it’ and I said, ‘do you have any problem jerking off with another guy?’ and he stood up and starts stripping off his gear and I’m like, whoa whoa whoa, cool your jets and he was all ‘but my jets are always warm,’ so...” He shrugged, letting the scene play itself out in Tim’s head. “Is Mike gay?” “I’m not gay,” the third man said loudly, from behind the closed door. “I’m bi.” “He’s bi,” Barry repeated. The door opened, and he was standing there, still naked. “I like girls and guys. I like sex. A lot.” He already had a raging boner throbbing down there. “Are we gonna do this or what?” Tim had to admit that Mike had a nice body. A little thin, but well muscled. He had a long, elegant neck and wide shoulders. His arms could use some toning and he had no chest to speak of, but he’d somehow managed to build himself a nice six-pack and his legs were filled out nicely. “You a runner?” Tim asked. He nodded. “Track and field,” he answered. “Look, Mike, I’m sure you’re a nice guy and all but this is kind of….” “I won’t tell anyone, if that’s what you’re worried about,” he answered, cutting off the huge man’s words. “I’m really excited about this!” Tim glanced down at his hard-as-a-rock erection, throbbing between Mike’s legs with evident eagerness and he said, “Obviously.” “I really want to do it! I mean, I’ve been doing it, but I’d like to be in the same room for a change.” “Let’s get inside. One naked dude in the hallway is one thing, but two naked dudes and a boner is something else.” Tim gestured inside and they all went back into the small dorm room. Between the three of them and the furniture, there was barely enough room. “Shit, you’re big,” Mike observed. “You have no idea,” Barry agreed, suggestively. “Okay, if we’re going to do this, there needs to be some ground rules.” Mike nodded as Barry sat his butt down on his unmade bed. “Number one, and most importantly, no one gets my spunk on them but me, understand?” Barry nodded immediately, but Mike’s brow furrowed. “I mean it, Mike.” “Well, it wasn’t something I was aspiring to, anyway.” He looked at Barry and added, “I like guys and all, but I ain’t looking for a pearl necklace.” “A pearl…?” “Number two,” Tim said loudly. “It’s just us, right? I don’t want this to become some sort of weird club.” “Even if Jeremy knocks on the door?” “That’s between me and Jeremy.” “There’s nothing between you and Jeremy,” Barry said. “Who’s Jeremy?” Mike asked, suddenly interested. “Just a guy,” Tim answered. “It’s just us.” He glanced between the other two smaller men who both nodded agreements. “Third, we do it in here. In this room.” ““But what if…?” “We do it here or nowhere,” he said. “Okay,” Mike agreed, “but if we did it in the showers there’s a lot more room and…” “We do it here or nowhere,” Tim repeated. Mike nodded. “Okay. So, how does it work? I mean, downstairs, it feels like someone is…” “It feels like someone is all over your body, sucking your cock while licking your asshole while pinching your nipples while stroking your skin while sticking their tongue in your mouth,” Barry answered. “Yeah,” Mike agreed. “It feels like that. Very...physical.” Tim said, “It’s just something I can do.” “You a truman?” “No,” he answered. “But you’re like a truman.” “I guess so.” “You don’t know?” “Do you want to talk about me or do you want to start having the ultimate orgasms?” “The latter,” he answered without having to think about it. “Sorry.” Tim shrugged. “I, uh, need to get attuned to you,” he said, looking at the other man intently. “What’s that mean?” “It means,” Barry answered, smiling, “that he’s now going to offer you a few alternatives about what you like, and then he’s going to fucking give it to you all at once, and turned up to eleven.” He looked at the huge man, “Ain’t that right?” “That about sums it up,” he answered. “Just tell me if this feels good.” Tim was just standing there. He didn’t move closer. He never touched Mike or seemed to take any physical action at all, but suddenly Mike could feel—actually feel—a long, wet, warm tongue licking his butthole. He sucked in a sudden, shocked breath and went up on his toes. His cock twitched and his hands tightened into fists. “Holy shit,” he whispered. “Is that a yes?” Tim asked. Mike nodded. “What if we go a bit deeper?” The tongue suddenly seemed to harden and thicken, and it began to push inside his ass and move into his body, pointing its way unerringly toward his prostate where it nudged and thrust and massaged it with an expert touch. Mike was nearly drooling. “Okay,” Tim said. He was smiling. “What did you do?” Barry asked. “You know that thing that you say kind of freaks you out?” Barry nodded. “It doesn’t seem to freak him out at all.” “Oh,” Barry answered, looking at Mike. “Just a few more preliminaries before we get going,” Tim said, as he began to strip the clothes from his amazing and massive body, carefully undoing the buttons on the shirt that seemed designed to caress every swollen mass of strength before shrugging it from his thick shoulders. “It’s kind of a given that you like some things, but there are some others that are a bit more...of a personal taste.” “Do… do it,” Mike whispered. He was already pre-cumming. “Cool,” Tim answered, stepping out of his jeans and kicking them aside. “How about if I just lay them all out for you?” “Jesus, you are huge!” He was staring at Tim’s colossal prick, his mouth agape. Tim lifted his tool into his large grip. “What, this old thing?” Even limp, it easily stretched beyond his palm, the fat plum of the head dangling forward, plump and juicy. “I’m called Tiny Tim back home. You should see some of what my friends are packing.” “Jesus.” “Thank you, I guess,” he said. “Now then, why don’t we get this party started.” “Oh…” was all Mike could manage to enunciate before he felt something odd. Something familiar but not in these circumstances. It was a subtle but insistent sensation, and he realized that someone was kissing his neck. He reached up to feel the person, but there was no one there. A second sensation. More intimate. A warmth surrounding his balls, as if someone was cupping them. Then a gentle massage, fingers rubbing near his taint, a gentle tugging, wetness, maybe. His balls were being played with quite expertly. Looking down, again, there was no one there. He looked up at Tim’s face. The other young man who was smiling. An eyebrow on his majestic head slowly rose, arching with some inner knowledge, and then a third sensation. Pressure on his cock. A hand on his shaft. Squeezing him. Warmth on the tip of his eager dick. Then rubbing. A thumb, on his cock head. Fingers gripping his shaft. Tighter and tighter. Squeezing a fat dollop of pre from the eye. He sucked in a shuddering breath. His body warmed up. There was a pause, and then... He could feel it all as it happened, and it was all happening simultaneously. A tongue in his ear. A finger up his butt. A hand on his cock. A tongue at his asshole. Someone sucking a nipple. And pinching it. And rubbing it. Hands on his neck. Kisses there, too. Someone kneading his buttock. Someone slapping the other one. A mouth surrounding his balls, sucking on them, warming them, wetting them, cooling them with breath. A gentle tugging. Licking his taint. Kissing his mouth. Fucking his ass. It was everywhere, and building in intensity. Kisses, licking, sucking, stroking, squeezing, fucking. His body was being treated to simultaneous and constant attention of the most intimate and satisfying type. He felt hot and wanted to cum, but he didn’t or couldn’t. Someone else was in control. Someone else was bringing him to the edge of complete ecstasy and holding him there, kissing and sucking and stroking and fucking him, coating his skin in bliss and thrusting deep inside him where everything felt good. He was in the throes of a passion and ecstasy that he almost could not bear. Everything felt good. Hands everywhere. Mouths everywhere. Tongues everywhere. An assault of sexual bliss so complete that literally no inch of his naked body was left untouched. Then it ceased, as quickly as it came, and he stood there, eyes closed, breathing hard, his prick pounding a beat against his pelvis and leaking copious streams of clear honey. “Holy fuck,” he whispered. “Well,” Barry said, watching the other man squirm and writhe and moan, obviously undergoing something so blissful that he could not speak, “that was something.” “I wanted to make sure he understood what he was in for,” Tim answered. “Looks like he understands now,” Barry answered, “if his prick is any indication.” “Holy fuck,” Mike said again, opening his eyes and looking at Tim, now naked and majestic and overwhelmingly beautiful. “How…?” He shrugged. “Just something I can do,” he answered enigmatically. Mike looked at Barry, asking, “Every night?” Barry nodded. “Now you see what I’m talking about.” “I guess you ladies have done quite a lot of talking about me,” Tim said. “I trust it was all good.” “Nothing…” Mike struggled to catch his breath. “Nothing could prepare anyone for that.” “Didn’t I tell you?” Barry asked. Tim looked over and said, “But don’t think I’ve forgotten about you, my little pimp.” Again, there was no movement, no change of expression, no indication that he did anything at all, but Barry’s eyes went wide and he sucked in a shuddering breath and his cock inflated to instant hardness. Tim showered his roommate with a kind of sensual assault that turned him inside out. He bit his lower lip and squeezed his eyes shut and his muscles tightened as Tim’s expert and now finely-tuned mental acrobatics delivered a stream of intense and incredible sexual sensations both inside and outside of Barry’s body. He moaned and groaned and writhed in evident orgasmic bliss. His cock turned beet red and swelled to glassy enormity. He broke into a sweat that coated his skin with a glistening varnish and his breathing became shallow and insistent. Mike looked at the other boy on the bed in wonder and curiosity. “What’s happening?” he asked quietly. “Just giving someone his reward,” Tim answered. Barry swallowed drily. “More,” he said softly. “You sure, Bud?” Tim asked. Barry nodded, biting his bottom lip. Tim looked at Mike and said, “Did you want in on this or what?” “I’m not sure if I’m ready for that,” he admitted. Tim smiled. “Say when.” It struck Mike again, and all at once. Sucking, stroking, kissing, licking, fucking. His body was being pleasured with an inhuman and supernatural intensity from every angle all at once. “Aw, fuck me,” he nearly shouted. Tim sighed. “Unfortunately, that’s the one thing that I can’t do.” He watched the other two young men fall into the deep well of his masculine power, sending the sexual vibrations that he produced into their brains, and making their bodies heat up to overload with pleasure. He could control the sensations now quite easily, pinpointing both men’s pleasure points and stroking them with expert finesse. He didn’t know how or why he could do this, he wasn’t really even conscious of the act. It was innate to him, like breathing. He could feel the men inside his head, feel their sex and power and need, and he could feed them what they wanted in seemingly limitless supply—just by thinking it. The sound of their moans of pure ecstatic bliss filled the room. Their cocks were rock hard and leaking streams of pre-cum. Their naked bodies glistened with sweat and they were standing the the verge of perfect orgasmic release. Tim kept them there, allowing them to swim in his sea of pleasure, and he smiled with satisfaction. He began to stroke his own tool and release the unfettered flow of transform-influenced sex that his brain could not contain. He grew hard instantly, his own mammoth cock swelling fat and long, a majestic idol to sex. It sprang up and slapped his abs, slicking his darkly tanned flesh with a trail of honey. “Feel good?” he asked them. They could not speak, but Mike nodded as he literally drooled with pleasure, and Barry could only moan louder in reply. “Yeah,” he said, smiling, “me, too.” He pulled in a long, deep breath as he placed his hand on his monster and felt the electric shock of intense sexual pleasure shake his body. He closed his eyes to fully experience the overwhelming bliss his body delivered so effortlessly, and allowed a thin stream of his transform-powered gratification to travel to the two men prostrate before him, like worshipers before their god. Mike came instantly. He arched his back and sucked air inside his chest and his eyes popped open. He had never felt anything so intense in his life. Nothing had prepared him for it. His cock exploded all over his naked flesh, bathing him in warm cream. Barry’s body was more accustomed to Tim’s overwhelming sexual power, and he didn’t cum all at once. He felt the pulse enter and he grew much hotter and felt like his dick was swelling with size and weight. He felt something in his body twist or bend or break, as if a wall had been breached, and he gasped and sighed. Tim opened his eyes and looked at Mike, smiling to himself. Licking his lips, stroking his massive fount, he pushed a little harder and made him cum again, watching the young man’s dick swell and redden and spit a thick stream of sticky white cum across his skin. “Nice,” he said gently. “Want some more?” Mike nodded, still stroking, lost in orgasmic perfection. Tim pushed at him again, tickling his pleasure centers, stroking his sex drive, providing the sensation of being fucked and sucked and kissed and rimmed and caressed all at the same time. Mike pulled in a shuddering breath and arched again and sprayed a thick fountain that shot so hard, it struck the wall behind the bed. Tim looked at Barry, twisting his lips into a smirk. “Holding out on me, Barry?” His roommate opened his eyes and smiled, nodding slightly. “Well, that just won’t do. Here, lemme help you along.” Tim shoved a hard pulse of sex at his friend. He watched it take effect, but Barry still didn’t come. Tim allowed a slight look of surprise to show on his handsome face and he doubled his effort, shoving himself virtually at Barry, pushing inside, allowing the weight and strength and power of Transform to deliver a thicker, broader, harder throb of sex to Barry’s body. He gasped. He grinned. His muscles tensed and he grabbed his cock hard and squeezed it. The head bulged and grew purple and glassy. “Resisting me, are we?” Tim asked. He looked at Mike. “Watch this,” he said. Then he turned up the volume, taking things to the next level on Barry’s naked form. “Let’s turn it up a few notches, Barry. What do you say?” “Bri… bring it on,” he gasped. “A challenge. Very nice,” Tim admitted. “I like a challenge.” He smiled. “But one should always be careful what one wishes for.” “Do it,” Barry responded. “I...I want...it all.” Tim shrugged. “You asked for it.” He’d never done this before, unleash the full power of what he could do on someone who wasn’t in Muscle Club. He was stroking his own huge tool, feeling the throbbing sensation of sexual bliss traveling from his touch down his thick shank and spreading throughout his massive body. He gathered himself for the delivery, taking off the filters and removing any of the limits he had placed on himself, intending to open the firehose and allow Barry to feel exactly what it was like to be in Muscle Club. He closed his eyes. He stretched his thickly muscled arms out from his body. His chest swelled up magnificently. His shoulders piled high with fat lobes of brawn. His belly was a cobblestone road. His cock throbbed and swelled and lengthened. Concentrating hard, moving all his attention and mental effort toward the task, he brought his hands together and opened his eyes in one, fast, strong gesture. There was a loud, resounding clap. He unleashed his bomb. Like ripples in a pond, his explosion of masculine sexual power resounded outward, centralized on Barry but too strong, too powerful to be so easily focused. Those nearest to the dorm room where the three naked young men were felt it strongest. Some came spontaneously in their shorts, their cocks swelling with sudden urgency and releasing a torrent of hot, thick cream. Further out, there were still orgasmic releases, but not as strongly. Going further away from the center of the explosion, boys’ pricks throbbed and swelled, their balls seized up, the hairs on the back of their necks and their arms stood on end, nipples tingled with sudden delight, or a trickle of unaccountable sweat found its way between the cheeks of their asses and licked their holes. In one way or another, and to varying degrees, every man—young and old and in-between—within a quarter-mile radius could feel Tim’s sudden surge of pent-up sexual power. Tim realized he’d done something he shouldn’t have when he watched his roommate’s body swell in size with sudden speed. He had not touched Barry, either physically or with any sperm. Tim hadn’t even cum, yet, though he could feel his load like an overwhelming burden wanting release. His balls felt like they were made of lead, and they throbbed with unusual discomfort. Barry didn’t inflate to Muscle Club size. Instead, as his cock finally succumbed to Tim’s onslaught and fountained a thick load of cream in s sudden, steady flow, Barry’s muscles swelled everywhere and all at once, gaining size and definition that was clearly visible and remarkable, but he wasn’t blowing up like some steroid-pumped bodybuilder. No secondary cock made an appearance, and his body didn’t seem to be gaining any height. Instead, all his muscles, every single one, increased from average to pronounced. Tim watched the definition of every lobe, cable and ball of muscle inflate under his skin. He moaned and writhed in evident bliss as his body changed in a matter of seconds, all his muscles increasing in size so that he was definitely bigger than before. Tim looked at Mike, who was still lost in the aftermath of Tim’s explosion. Although Tim didn’t witness any changes, Mike looked a bit more developed, too. Not as much as Barry, but there was a definite six-pack and a set of smooth pectorals where there wasn’t before. Something happened. Something Tim did had physically altered these two dudes. And he didn’t have to cum on them at all! Shit! Barry was still cumming! He had his grip on his erection and it was spouting like a geyser! A shower of cum was splattering adjacent his skin, and his newly-grown muscle. Even Mike came again, though where his balls had obtained any more cream was beyond Tim’s understanding. Tim whispered, “shit,” but there was no time at the present to do anything. His balls were filled, too, and his cock was beating a rhythm against his belly, ready to set off another explosion that—if he wasn’t careful—really would induct both these guys into Muscle Club whether they wanted it or not! He went into the bathroom and shut the door. He could still hear Barry’s moans of pleasure, deeply masculine sounds that got into his head and made him hornier, still, so he grabbed on to his foot-high hard-on and let ‘er rip, sending thick ropes of cream toward the ceiling and plastering his own body with the copious streams of hot, wet sex. With his orgasm unleashed, and as powerful as it was, he inadvertently sent out another, smaller detonation of his masculine sex bomb. The ripples were smaller and didn’t travel as far, but anyone within the dorms felt another hot rush of sex into his body, and those closest to Tim’s room were rewarded with a second, less intense bout of orgasmic perfection. Outside the bathroom door, Barry gasped and opened his eyes and felt his body swell. His cock squirted a load that splattered over his belly and chest, and he watched the white cream gathering into crevasses and folds between mounds of muscle that weren’t there only a minute ago. Finally registering what had happened, he sat up quickly and his hands flew to the muscled mounds of his chest, cupping the firm brawn that was growing there. He could feel himself getting bigger, feel his muscles develop, blooming with size and power. “Holy fuck,” he said. “I’m fucking growing!” The words registered to Tim’s ears and he stopped himself and asked, “What?” Barry answered, “What the fuck did you do? I’m fucking growing!” “Shit,” Mike said, looking at himself. “Me, too!” “Jesus!” Barry moved his hand onto his new six-pack. “Jesus!” he said again. Then further down to his prick, wrapping his hand around it and realizing at once that it was now bigger, as well. “Fuck!” A grin came to his lips and he gazed now on all the new muscle that had swelled up under his skin, stretching it tighter against his body, giving him incredible definition and making his new muscle look even bigger. He lifted his arm and watched the biceps grow. He could see individual cables and fibers beneath the skin. He put his other hand on his muscle and squeezed against it, feeling how hard and firm it was. “What...what did you fucking do?” “Hold on a sec,” Tim answered, “I’m kind of in the middle of something in here.” “Well, I’m kind of in the fucking middle of something, too!” He plucked at the new growth of curls sprouting between his heavy pecs. He pinched the fat nub of a nipple perched on the edge of the muscle. His grin turned into a broad smile as a fresh rush of sexual excitement made a beeline for his cock. Mike’s body was not as thickly muscled as Barry’s, but his new size was equally apparent. His formerly smooth frame was now gifted with a flat, tight stomach and stronger, more prominent pectoral plates. Veins had appeared on his arms, and there were definite biceps and triceps now, slim but prominent bulges where there were only suggestions of muscle. His legs had new definition, too, and everything was in perfect, symmetrical development. He was fucking ripped! Then he looked at his prick, and his eyes went wide. The bathroom door opened and Tim stood there looking sheepish. “Sorry,” he said. “I don’t know what happened.” Barry sprang from his bed and wrapped his arms around the huge young man. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” he said, nearly dancing with joy. “You’re… not mad?” Barry backed away and spread his arms out. “Do I look like I’m fucking angry? This is fucking….amazing! I mean...look at me!” He started to pose, sending his new collection of brawn into spasms of hard beauty. Now that he was on his feet, Tim realized that Barry was remarkably bigger, having gained maybe 30 pounds of muscle on his formerly slim form. He was no taller than he had been, but the muscle made him look huge, now. Thick pecs, a prominent six-pack, arms swollen with firm mounds and legs thick with wedges of power. He was big everywhere—not to mention that his cock looked longer and thicker, too. “Whoa,” Tim said, looking at the thicker shank of sex meat hanging between Barry’s heavy legs. His roommate grabbed his new cock and waged it at Tim. “I know, right? I’m fucking hung!” “No fucking shit,” another voice said. They both looked over and there was Mike, sitting up, his back against the wall, his legs splayed before him. He was certainly bigger too, more muscular and, somehow, handsomer. He had his hands behind his head and he was looking down toward his crotch, where sat an amazing and lip-smacking sight for Tim. Mike’s prick was huge! Bigger, even, than Barry’s! He’d certainly also gained muscular size, but that was nothing compared to the fat snake that was laying all the way across his hip. It had to be nine inches lone—easily twice its original length—and thick enough to choke all but the most seasoned and eager cocksuckers. The skin of his cock was darker than the rest of him, and Tim realized now, for the first time, and Mike was at least partially Latino. It was in his dark, liquid eyes and the slight kink of his hair and most definitely in that gag-inducing shank of meat! “Fuck!” Barry said. “Jesus!” “Whoa,” Tim said again. Mike just smiled and moved one hand onto the beauty and stroked it with obvious devotion. “Fuck is right. I wonder what this beauty looks like at full strength.” “No way it gets bigger than that.” Mike met Barry’s eyes and just smiled. “What the fuck happened?” It was Tim who asked the question that was on all of their minds. “You don’t know?” He shook his head. “Nothing like this ever happened before.” Then he looked at Barry and corrected himself. “Well, something like this has happened before, but never without my cum.” “Your cum?” Mike asked. Tim and Barry both nodded. “But I never even touched you. And I never even came—at least, not until I was out of the room.” “But you did something.” “Just the… you know… the sex vibes or whatever.” He was watching Mike pet his snake, watching it start to swell and harder, stretching along his hip and arching upwards. “Well, I’m not complaining, bro.” He placed his fingertips on his new prominent six-pack and gingerly felt each bulge of power. “This is sweet!” Mike asked, “Can you go back to the ‘not without my cum’ part, again?” Tim sighed. “It’s a long story.” Then he looked at Mike’s burgeoning boner. “Are you fucking getting hard?” Mike grinned slyly. “Already?” Mike shrugged. “But….but you just came a bucket of cream! You shouldn’t… you can’t….” “Alls I know is that I am horny as a fucking unicorn. It feels like I got a load and a half in my balls and my dick is getting hard as steel.” He tilted his head and added. “It doesn’t help that you’re standing there naked looking all kinds of amazing, and that Barry has suddenly put on on much muscle that he looks like he could bench press a fucking semi.” “You’re…?” “I told you, Tim. I’m bisexual. I like it any way I can get it. And looking at you two super studs in the all-together has my engines revving at full throttle.” He was solely stroking his now semi-hard dick as it continued to grow towards erection and asked, “About that cum part?” “He’s a muscle making machine,” Barry answered. Was his voice also slightly lower in register, now? “Take a look at this bruiser.” He swelled his right arm into massive power. “Oh, I am,” Mike answered. His cock pulsed as if verifying the claim, and the head bloomed forward by another inch. “Yeah, well… Tim and his friends are like the trumans. You’ve heard of them, of course.” Mike nodded. “Something happened to them, something…. Well, why don’t you tell it? It’s your story!” “So, long story short, these two guys back at my high school found something online. I didn’t see it, but they said it was a truman jacking off and sucking his own dick.” Mike’s dick pulsed again. He swallowed drily as he imagined the scene of someone who looked like Tim sucking his own cock. “So, one thing leads to another and at some point on this video, the guy cums, right? Then he reaches forward and touches the screen and all hell breaks lose.” “Define all hell.” “The one guy discovers that by watching the video over and over, he starts getting bigger.” “Like us?” Tim nodded. “So he says. So he watches it a lot, maybe for a weekend or something, and keeps getting bigger. More muscle, anyway. Probably more dick, too. I mean, based on…. Anyway, his friend comes over and sees him and goes bat shit and wonders what the fuck happened. So he sits his friend down and makes him watch it, too. But it only has a little effect on a guy—except that the other guy…” “The bigger guy.” “Right, the bigger guy—he knows that if a truman cums on you, you become a truman too.” “Yeah, I remember something like that. That was the story.” “It’s true!” Barry interjected. “He can do it, too!” “You’ve seen him do it?” “Not me, no. But, I mean, look at this fucker! He’s huge!” “But that doesn’t explain what happened here just now,” Tim said, doubtfully. “I sure didn’t…” “You said the first guy got big from watching a video. He didn’t get anyone’s cum on him.” “True, but it took a really long time and he had to watch it over and over and…” “But,” Mike said, still stroking his fat cock, “we have the benefit of being in the room with you. You’re not a video. So maybe whatever that first thing was that the video guy delivered, you’ve had that all along, too.” “But this has never happened before!” “Have you ever tried it before?” “I wasn’t trying anything this time!” “Yes, you were. Barry here issued a challenge.” Barry was still checking himself out, running his hands over the new bulges and mounds of brawn that bulged from every inch of his body, but he looked up when he heard his name. “You used to just let the vibes flow, right?” Tim nodded. “But this time you really let him have it. You did something different.” “I guess so.” “Fucking right, you did!” Barry agreed. “It was fucking awesome!” “And whatever that difference was…” He let it trail off, but his looked down at the massive, shiny, beautiful, perfect cock standing at attention between his legs. At full mast, the thing was huge! Easily approaching twelve inches in length, and fat as an over-inflated bicycle inner tube. Veins pulsed along the shaft and the head was glossy with precum. “You’re both taking this pretty calmly.” “I’m fucking stoked!” Barry reported. “I’m pretty pleased myself,” Mike agreed. “Though, now that I see myself at full power, so to speak, I’m kind of wondering how I’m going to fit this thing in Sherry’s pussy.” It was, in fact, an overabundance of cock. Tim’s eyebrow raised. “Sherry? Your girlfriend?” “Nah, just someone I mess around with. Weird goth chick, but she’s cool, and she likes to do some random stuff.” He considered his new, massive sex meat. “Come to think of it, this’ll probably turn her on even more than usual.” He brought his hand to his mouth and spat on his palm before moving it back to his raging hard-on and continuing to stroke himself. “Fuck me, but I think this thing is more sensitive, now, too.” “More inches means more fun,” Barry reported. He opened his mouth to say something else, but he was interrupted by a knock on their door. “One sec!” he called out, then he looked back and forth between the other two. “Now what?” Tim shrugged. “Open the door.” “But...but I’m...I’m huge!” “Were you planning on spending the rest of the year in here?” “I was thinking about it.” “Well, go into the bathroom then. We’ll figure it out later. Get you some oversized clothes or something until you ‘grow into them.’” Tim made air-quotes around the phrase. Then he looked at Mike. “What about you?” He took his hands off his massive shank and folded them behind his head, grinning from ear to ear as his erection throbbed before him. “What the fuck have I got to be shy about?” The knock came again, and Tim opened the door. “Hey, Jonesy.” “What the hell are you guys doing in here?” Maxwell Jones lived in the next dorm room over, near the stairs. His pants were sodden and his face was flush and sweaty. “I just came in my fucking pants!” “Why would we have anything…?” “Where’s Barry?” “In the bathroom.” “Barry! Yo! Tell Mr. Sex Brain here to tone it down. I just let loose with a flood in my shorts!” He looked at Tim, and shook his head. “Look, I don’t mind the occasional hard-on or whatever, but try to tone it down some! These are my favorite pants!” His eyes traveled up and down Tim’s naked body and he blew a breath out his cheeks. “Okay, well, just… you know….” Tim shut the door as Jonesy turned to leave. “Barry? Could I have another word with you. please?” The bathroom door opened and Barry emerged, looking abashed. Tim was still not used to seeing his roommate’s new body and all its muscular beauty, and felt a bit of a sexual rush at seeing his new naked perfection. “Am I right in assuming that it’s not just Mike that knows what goes on in here?” Barry shrugged. “Well, I mean, he lives right next door! And if Mike could feel it one floor down, then…” “Who else?” “Fucking everybody knows,” Mike volunteered. “But if anyone’s to blame, it’s you, not Barry.” Tim turned. “What the hell does that mean?” “You strut around the dorms in the all-together. You’re built like the Incredible Hulk. And every time that door shuts, you’re sending out those fucking sex vibes. We’re all in college, dummy, we’re not stupid. Just horny.” Mike’s deeper voice took on a pleading quality. “I didn’t mean to tell anyone! But, like, everyone was asking, and you were leaking, and what was I supposed to say?” “Everyone knows?” Mike answered for Barry. “Not everyone, and not everything. But some people know some things. You’re the most obvious suspect, Tim. I mean, have you looked in the mirror lately? You’re kind of...noticeable.” “Dude! It makes things easier!” “How does this make things easier, Barry? Everybody thinks I’m a freak, now!” “Nobody fucking cares. You really think we’re all, like, ‘oh, noes, Tim’s back and now I have to feel all sexy and horny and shit.’ No, we’re all, ‘Tim’s back! Cool! Time for the best wank session this side of online porn!’” “Jonesy didn’t look pleased to me.” “You just made him cream his jeans, bro. He’s pissed off about that, not about the fact that you can give the guy a boner and the most satisfying orgasm and you’re not even in the same room. Get some perspective, dude. This is a good thing!” “But what about that?” he asked, pointing at Mike’s giant cock. “And that?” He pointed a thumb towards Barry’s new, incredible body. “How do I explain…?” “Don’t explain. And don’t worry. Neither of us is pissed off, right, Barry?” “Oh, hell no!” He grinned, and brought up his arms and bulged the muscle into impressive relief under his smooth skin. “This is fucking awesome!” He brought them down into a crab pose. Everything inflated to crazy defined brawn. “Right, but…” “No buts, dude. This. Is. Awesome.” He wrapped his roommate in a bear hug, again. Tim could feel every muscle on his body pressing against his own. It reminded him of Muscle Club, and his libido started heating up again, so he pushed Barry away—gently—and said, “No problem.” “Sounds like you’re having a change of thought about hiding your new body,” Mike observed. Barry shrugged. “Maybe.” He looked down at himself. “Seems a shame to hide all this beauty from the world.” “And the chicks,” Mike added. “Goes without saying,” Barry agreed. Tim looked at his roommate. “So… you’re not feeling any… um… how should I put this?” “Gayer?” “To be blunt.” “No more gay than I was. I mean, yeah, you’re all right looking for a dude, but, like, I kinda need tits to, you know, keep my attention.” “Interesting,” Tim observed. “You mean that you weren’t gay and then you were?” Mike asked. “I was gay before,” he reported, “but not every guy in Muscle Club was before, but they most definitely were after. It’s one of the signs.” “What are the other signs?” He shrugged, and counted them off on his fingers like everyone would know them. “Get giant. Get hung. Get another cock. Constantly horny. Get gay.” He left off the part about changing his appearance at will. No need to freak them out. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Back up a couple. Did you just say ‘get another cock’?” He smiled slyly. “Did I?” Mike looked pointedly at his crotch. “From all appearances, then, you weren’t fully indoctrinated.” “We… can hide it if we need to.” “Hide it?” He looked dubious. “Wanna see it?” “You’ve certainly piqued my curiosity,” Mike answered. Tim shrugged. “Okay,” he said simply. Then he looked down and allowed his secondary prick to swell into magnificence. One moment there was only one, and the next, its brother had pushed out and swelled to its glorious extents, hanging heavily next to its twin, each cock a mirror of the other, both equally thick, long, fat and luscious. “There she blows,” he said, simply, as if anyone could do it. “What the fuck!” Barry was dumbfounded. “You’ve had that all along and you never…?” “A guy’s gotta have some secrets.” “Some? You’ve cornered the market!” He reached out and grabbed his twins in his new, stronger hands. “This must be fucking amazing! Two cocks! Shit!” He stroked his friends pricks, and felt them instantly harden in his hands. “Fuck! These things are already hard!” He met Tim’s eyes. “Are you always horny?” “I thought I made that clear a long time ago.” He allowed himself to harden to full power. His cocks swelled into massive towers, easily outgrowing Barry’s hands. “Those things go off, you know.” “Fuck,” he said, softly. “I mean… holy fuck!” He looked up again, almost in worship of the huge young man and his overwhelming sexuality. “Maybe you should stop.” Barry smiled. “Should I?” Tim closed his eyes. It felt really, really good. He hadn’t had actual sex with anyone for months. “You really should stop,” he growled. But there was something about having this power over the huge man that Barry was finding quite interesting. “Seems like you like it,” he said. “Seems like you like it a lot.” He opened his eyes. “You know what’ll happen to you.” His cocks started drooling onto Barry’s hands. His handsome roommate nodded. “I’ll get bigger.” “Do you know how big?” “As big as you.” “Maybe bigger,” he responded. “And what else?” “I’ll have two cocks,” he answered. He continued slowly stroking Tim’s twins. Up and down. Up and down. Feeling the heat increase. Feeling them swelling, throbbing, moving in his hands. Like animals, filled up with sex. He nodded, a smile coming to his full, sensuous lips. “And what else?” “I’ll turn gay.” He nodded again. “A fucking faggot. Is that what you want?” Mike was watching with curiosity and growing arousal. Tim seemed to be swelling with muscle. Was he growing bigger? Inflating with power? There was a scent in the room, now. Faint but growing stronger. The smell of need and desire and sex. Barry’s eyes traveled up the beautiful male perfection towering above him. His gaze moved across the masses of muscle, the heavy pectoral globes and their dark, fat nipples poking up above the wealth of the man’s curling fur, the awesome 8-pack abs, swelling and receding as he breathed, the smooth-as-silk skin that practically glowed with health. Veins wound down his thickly muscled arms like rivers over mountains. A thicker vein pulsed in his neck. He could smell his roommate strongly. Smell the strong scent of sex from his ass and his balls and his innate masculine power. His own cock throbbed and sizzled, practically erupting as he knelt before this young god. His hands stroked two fat, thick, long, hard-as-steel cocks that oozed warm honey over his grips. Is that what you want? Do you want all this? Barry swallowed hard. Then he looked into Tim’s eyes, and nodded once. “You’re sure, Barry?” he asked. His voice was deep and powerful, resonant with male potency. “Because there’s no going back.” He opened his mouth. “I want it,” he answered. “I want it all.” Part 5 November “Incognito?” “I know it’s a big word, Frazz, but you can handle it.” “Why the hell would we ever in a million years want to do that?” The other man shrugged. “For a laugh?” He was grinning as he said it. “Because it would be fun?” He licked his bottom lip as he watched his friend and lover stare back at him unblinkingly. “Because I’m fucking bored.” “Now that I can understand,” the dark-skinned man answered. “But...college?” “At least it’s not high school,” he added, hopefully. “No way I could do that again, no matter how incognito we were.” He pulled a slow breath into his lungs and looked up at the high beams criss-crossing the ceiling overhead. “Kind of a waste,” he observed. His strong voice echoed off the walls of the abandoned Transform Gym, and he breathed in the innate sense of the masculine power that lingered here like mist on a lake. His friend looked up, too. “Had to be big,” he said. “Well, obviously,” Frazz agreed. “Still doesn’t make it any less of a waste.” Chuck sighed. “Do you miss it?” “It?” “Them?” “How can you miss something that never goes away?” “You know what I mean.” “There are definitely things I miss about those days, and things I don’t miss.” “Nice to be physical again, isn’t it?” Frazz looked over at his old friend. He was unequivocally beautiful. Almost blindingly so. His features were perfected to a state of godlike magnificence. His body was developed to a flawless and consummate muscular ideal. His skin was as soft as silk, every follicle of hair on his body was shiny, soft, warm. It was hard to find a singular imperfection anywhere on his immaculate form. “It has its advantages.” Chuck’s grin turned sideways. “You’re staring,” he observed. “It’s hard not to.” He approached his lover and placed his hands behind Chuck’s strong neck, looking into his sea green eyes and smiled. “It’s nice to see you again,” he admitted, then he kissed his furry friend’s full, soft lips. Chuck wrapped his arms around Frazz’s dark-skinned muscles and pulled him close, locking lips with him and pushing his tongue into the other man’s warm, wet mouth. He could feel Frazz growing quickly aroused, and the other man’s strong, intense scent began to manifest. He smiled despite himself and started to chuckle. “Damn,” he growled, “you’re so fucking hot.” Frazz smiled too, pulling his lips off Chuck’s mouth and looking into his eyes. “You say that like you’ve forgotten.” The other man shrugged his gigantic shoulders. “I kinda did.” “Well then, let me remind you how hot I can get,” Frazz answered, pushing Chuck’s body around and forcing him to the floor. A cloud of dust rose around them as his huge form struck the floor, the sheer tonnage of muscle making the floor complain. “You need fucking,” he announced. Chuck wiggled his perfect ass. “Think you’re the man to do the job?” he teased. Rather than answer, Frazz pushed himself inside his lover’s tight, perfect hole and proceeded to show him that he was exactly the perfect man for this job. • • • • The sex was insane. Each of them released months and years of pent-up energy, unleashing their unlimited and unending supply of masculine and sexual power on each other’s bodies. The huge room shook as they threw themselves—literally as well as figuratively—into the coupling. The sex was rough, and tender, and hard, and soft. They came onto and into each other, releasing tides and fountains and showers of warm, powerful cream from their bulging balls. Each had evolved into the ultimate expression of a transformed man, with bottomless sexual wells to draw from, and massive muscular power to use on each other. They wrestled and kissed, they forced each other into submission and then relented, pushing their huge cocks into each other’s asses and mouths, sucking and fucking with complete and utter abandon of any rules, roles or expectations. It was the release of months of pent-up sexual tension and power. Neither man knew that he needed it so badly until both were fully engaged in the action. Then, the gloves came off and the cocks inflated to full glorious power and they used each other’s body however they could imagine. Hours went by. Day darkened to nighttime. The gym was a wreck of broken wood and bent steel. They’d thrown themselves and each other into the action, laughing and clawing and fucking and wrestling with their huge, limitlessly powerful and perfectly developed bodies. At around midnight, after nearly eight full hours of doing nothing but having the most incredible and fulfilling sexual escapades imaginable—and the kind that only two men so radically transformed could even attempt—they were lying on the floor of the gym, their sweat slick bodies coated in dirt and smelling of each other’s pure masculine scents, their cocks still hard and pulsing with need, their muscles singing and thick from exertion, and their faces lit by bright, beautiful smiles of complete satisfaction. “Well,” Chuck said, his huge chest rising and falling, looking like a meaty mountain range covered in a dark forest of soft, wet curls, “that was nice.” “That was fucking incredible,” Frazz agreed. “You’ve still got it, sir.” Chuck laughed softly. “You don’t have to keep calling me sir, Frazz. That was just for effect.” “I know,” his friend said, “but I rather enjoy the effect. Sir.” He pulled himself up and leaned onto his side as he looked at the other huge man. “Tell me again why we stopped doing this.” Chuck was lying on his back, staring up at the ceiling high overhead. “If I remember correctly, it was damage control.” Frazz looked around. The room was, indeed, left a shambles. It looked like a war had been fought in the gym, using some very heavy equipment and armaments. He could see indentations where one of them had struck the walls high up, probably while they had been fuck-flying. The beams holding up the roof were bent in places. There were two deep wells in the floor from some hard landings, and signs of their coupling were everywhere. “Ah, yes.” Chuck laughed again. It was a warm, rich sound and it made Frazz’s cocks throb. “No, I mean things were getting out of hand, again. Public perceptions. Problems with the press. Too much attention paid to the wrong things. We had to disappear, and the easiest way to disappear is…” “Is to disappear.” Frazz’s tone was resigned. “Pity,” he summarized. Chuck leaned onto his side, too. His pricks had calmed themselves and they flopped toward the floor. His upper body was amazing, so thick at the top with his massive chest and shoulders, narrowing to an impossibly compact waist, and then widening again so that his hips could support the masses of asstacular muscle bulging from his backside. “Which is why I think we should go back to college.” “This guy you saw….” “Really beautiful, Frazz. I mean… seriously handsome guy.” “Right, right, I got all that. And he’s one of the new ones, from that high school or whatever?” Chuck nodded. “I’ve been… watching them. You know, just to keep tabs on things. And they have a really great guy in charge, takes a strong hand with the men, tries to keep things in control.” “Met him?” Chuck shook his head. “Name’s Billy Titus. He’d be a very interesting addition to our little club.” “Then why haven’t you…?” “He’s got a job to do. We’d just add more….” “Complications.” Frazz pursed his lips. “We tend to do that.” “And you’re not afraid that if we go back to college, as you put it, we’re just going to end up complicating things for this guy, too?” “Think about it, Frazz. What if you were the only transformed guy in a whole college dorm of dudes. With what you feel inside right now. Wouldn’t things get complicated pretty quickly, anyhow?” “So you see this as an act of mercy?” Frazz asked, incredulously. Chuck smiled, recognizing the other man’s tone. “Something like that.” “You’re just horny,” Frazz accused. Chuck looked at Frazz’s slowly throbbing cocks. “Why, hello Pot! My name’s Kettle!” he teased. “But, he’s not really Transformed, is he?” “He’s… different. Not sure why or how. But he’s definitely…” “Different,” Frazz said. Chuck nodded. “Different how?” Chuck started to get to his feet, offering his hand to help Frazz up as he answered. “Not sure how. Just different. Maybe it’s how he was made. Maybe it’s just him. I don’t know how, but it’ll be interesting finding out.” Frazz sighed. “College huh?” Chuck grinned his sideways smile, know that he had convinced his friend to join the adventure. “What do you propose, that we just show up like this and….” “Well, not like this, obviously,” he said, holding out his thickly muscled arms and displaying the perfection of his massive body. “Disguises?” He made a face. Frazz disliked disguises. “Masquerades,” Chuck finessed. “Like the old days.” “I was hoping we were done with the need for pretending to be something we aren’t.” “Look, I know how you feel. We’re supposed to be out of the closet, so to speak. We’re supposed to be able to just walk around like this and everything’s hunky dory. But you and I both know that’s a fantasy. It’s just not how the world works. It may never be how the world works. But… but this guy… I think he needs our help.” “Our ‘help’?” He grabbed one of his lengthy and impressive dicks and wagged it at his comrade. Chuck sighed. “I know I’m not the most compassionate guy in the world, but I don’t always think with my cock.” “Not always,” Frazz agreed. “Just 98% of the time.” Chuck made a pouty face. “But that’s part of your charm, my man.” He gazed down and raised his eyebrows. “A very, very big part.” He sighed. “Let’s just be honest, here. You and I both know what will happen.” Chuck started to object, but Frazz held up his hands. “We’ll show up determined to be all helpful and shit, but by the time we leave they’ll have a college full of flying supermen with unhinged sex drives and the magical ability to infect every other guy they meet. It’s just how we are. I’m not saying it’s good or bad, but I am saying that it’s inevitable.” “It doesn’t have to be.” “Doesn’t it?” He placed his hand on Chuck’s shoulder. “It’s one of the reasons we disappeared, Chuck. We just can’t help ourselves.” “It could be different this time,” he admitted. “This time, as opposed to all the other times.” He shook his shaven head and twisted his full, sensuous lips into a slight grimace. “Of all of us, you should know better than to think that.” “You’re saying I’m to blame for….” “I’m saying that you’re probably the sexiest motherfucker of us all. I’m saying that even if you could stay your hand, the temptations would be too much for them.” He gestured toward the doors, lending meaning to his words by indicating the world outside. “I’m saying that when they beg you to be transformed, when they’re on their knees before you, worshiping you, pleasuring you, offering anything and everything to be with you—you won’t say no.” He shrugged. “And who could blame you for being you?” Chuck sighed. “I suppose you’re right.” He met his lover’s dark-eyed gaze and smiled. “It was just a dream.” Frazz placed his hand on Chuck’s massive shoulder. “But a nice dream,” he offered. “It’s just too late for us. We’re too….” “Different,” Chuck finished. And Frazz nodded. “Okay, I see your point. And I appreciate your meeting me here.” “We should do it again some time,” Frazz offered. “Definitely,” Chuck agreed. “You… you going back?” “I am,” the dark man said, with finality. “You?” He shrugged. “Probably. But I think I want to hang around for a while. I like feeling physical.” Frazz laughed. “That’s because you’re so good at it.” Chuck laughed too, a deep rumble inside his massive chest. “See you around, lover.” Frazz nodded. “You, too.” Then the dark-skinned giant turned around and walked toward the far wall, his massive muscular frame receding into the shadows and the rubble of their love-making before his body seemed to shimmer and dissolve into the very air. Chuck stood in the empty space for a few moments, just listening to the silence. He was breathing slowly, his eyes closed, existing in his physical form and enjoying its size and weight and power. The other way had its benefits, for sure. The sex was good. Maybe better in some ways, existing in parallel with your lover, experiencing the situation from both sides, sinking so deeply into the sensations that you become lost. But there was much to be said for the old way. The purely physical confrontation. The give and take. The hard breathing, the sweat, the power, the sensation of feeling your balls tingle, your cock throbbing, your body welcoming the intrusion of another, the sensation of being filled up and then of emptying. Kissing, stroking, sucking. So raw that it makes your heart pound in your chest and stars to flash in your eyes. He opened his eyes. “Different,” he said into the emptiness. “Well, fuck that.” • • • • “You’re very late,” the small woman behind the desk reported. “We’re nearly halfway through the first….” “I know,” the young man on the other side of the desk answered. “I’m sorry. It couldn’t be helped.” He smiled. He had a beautiful smile. he had a beautiful everything. “Your transcripts are in order, though….” She was leafing through his papers, frowning slightly. “Though?” “Oh, nothing. It just seems like some of these grades are so….good.” His youthful, handsome visage took on a worried look. It did not diminish his beauty. “Too good?” She waved him off with a fluttering hand. “Oh, no! And clearly you have a lot of athletic promise. But generally someone like you ends up at Harvard, Stanford, Michigan or one of the bigger….” “It’s a….money thing.” She pressed him, allowing her gaze to linger on his beauty and the impressive size of his chest and shoulders. “But, surely there would be scholarships for someone so….” He shrugged, and his shirt nearly tore. “Timing was never my strong suit,” he reported. “Plus, you have some unique curricula that interests me very much.” “And I see that you’ve requested the old male dorm in particular?” “I….heard it has some historical significance.” “History major?” she asked? He shrugged and smiled. “That’s commendable. Usually, someone with your physical… that is to say, athletic talents…?” He shrugged again, and offered an even more beautiful smile. “There’s only one bed left in the dorms.” “I only need one,” he reported. “Of course.” She finished up with his student record on the computer and started to print out his welcoming papers, detailing the college rules, the campus map, extra-curricular activities, and so forth. “Do you go by Charles or Chuck or…?” “Charles,” he said. “I used to go by Chuck, but I prefer Charles, now.” “More grown-up,” she said, a bit condescendingly. “Something like that,” he answered. She rose from her chair and went to the printer, gathering up the sheaths of paper and placing them into a manilla envelope. “We usually have a more formal welcoming kit, but I hope this….” He stood up. He was...quite tall. “Don’t give it a thought. This is great.” He reached out his hand, opening it palm up, stretching it from his sleeve. His arm was quite keenly muscled, almost ludicrously so. The biceps and triceps were easily discerned and very large. Thick veins wound along his forearm, and heavy cables of brawn showed up distinctly under his sun-tanned skin. She was staring at his arm. She had never seen one so intensely muscular before. “My,” she said, softly, “that’s quite something.” His smooth brow wrinkled. “Beg pardon?” He looked down at his arm and a grimace crept across his lips. “Oh. I’ve been….working out. A lot. Lately.” “It shows,” she said. Then she placed the envelope in his hand and looked up. He was certainly handsome. There would be no debate about that. Perhaps the most handsome young man she had ever personally encountered. Classically handsome, in fact, as if he were some Roman statue of a god who had decided to step down off his pedestal. He owned a square jaw, a strong nose, high cheek bones, piercing green eyes and a lop-sided grin that leant his face a very inviting demeanor. She wondered, for an instant, what it would feel like to kiss those full, sensuous lips. To feel the evidently strong arms wrapped around her body. What the sensation of his chest pressed against hers would be. She could easily fall into his embrace and see herself carried away, like some princess in the caring arms of her Prince Charming. He lifted his free hand and pushed the stray locks of jet black hair from those sea-green eyes. He had bushy, masculine eyebrows beneath, on a smooth, youthful, masculine brow. His neck was as heavily veined as his forearm, and she wished fervently that somehow, in some magical fashion, the shirt that so tenaciously clung to the heavy bulges of muscle on his upper body would just melt away, revealing his male beauty to her eyes. “Are you all right?” he asked. Even his voice oozed masculine prowess. “Of course,” she said. “If you want to get settled in, your dorm room is….” He smiled and she melted. “I can find it. Thanks very much!” Charles turned, picked up an empty-seeming backpack and left her office. She watched his ass, encased so perfectly in a pair of navy bluejeans, bob and flex as he walked down the hallway and out of the administration building. His lop-sided smile was on his lips as he left the building. He paused at the steps leading down to the open square, surrounded by the college library, the science building, and some other white stone edifices with large glass windows. He looked down at himself and pulled a long breath into his lungs through his nostrils. He watched the two great plates of his pectoral muscles shove against the material. He felt his nipples drag against the cotton, sending deep sexual thrills through his highly-compressed frame. His visible cock swelled and throbbed with need inside his jeans, but he restrained its power. He could still smell his lover on his body like a musk, and in his scent he experienced the dark man’s power and beauty. Holding himself back was proving harder than he remembered. “Might need to tone things down a notch,” he said to himself. “I keep forgetting how irresistible I am.” He pulled out the map of the grounds and set off for the Men’s Dormitories, with anticipation and excitement on his mind. • • • • “One sec!” Jeremy called. He sighed the sigh of the set-upon and long-suffering, though he was neither, and pulled himself up from his studies. He wished, again, that there was a peephole in his dorm door so he could tell who was there before he opened it. Tim had stopped coming, thankfully, so he didn’t ordinarily have to keep making excuses about his time. He didn’t dislike Tim, but there was something about him that made him decidedly uncomfortable. By now, it was clear to him that Tim was most certainly gay, but rather than make things easier, it just made things harder. And it made some things very much harder. Embarrassingly harder. It was like the guy gave off sex or something. Like Jeremy could feel it pouring off his huge body. But he knew that was only his head trying to fuck with his body. Tim was incredibly sexy, that was all there was to that. And that made him incredibly threatening to someone both ashamed and frightened by their own desires. The knock came again just as he was twisting the knob. Then his gaze fell onto a striped V-neck T-shirt that was straining mightily to hold the chest of the man standing on his threshold inside. “Hi!” he said. His voice was deep, and also musical. It swam into Jeremy’s ear and tickled it like a wet tongue. “I’m your new roommate!” Jeremy looked up. The face of the young man was smiling down at him. It was a face that made Jeremy feel a bit weak in the knees and made his breath catch. It was the kind of face he would sometimes encounter in magazines, pasted on half-naked underwear models, smiling back at him because they knew he wanted to look at them. It was the kind of face that didn’t really exist in real life, because no one actually looked that good. “Huh...hello.” The incredible face tilted slightly. “Can I come in?” “What?” “In? Me? There? Roommate?” His voice was now inside Jeremy’s head, licking his libido, wrapping itself around his sex drive and squeezing with evident experience. “Oh, sorry. I, uh, I don’t have a roommate.” “I’m afraid you do,” he answered, pulling a folded piece of paper from the back pocket of his jeans. Jeremy followed the young man’s actions with his eyes, and he gulped at the heavy basket jutting forward so prominently from his crotch. There was a hint of dark curls erupting above his waistband, below the hem of his very small T-shirt. The young man unfolded the paper—Jesus! Jesus, the muscles on his arms! They’re like snakes!—and he held it up to the room numbers on the door. “See?” Jeremy looked over. Indeed, both the door and the freshman’s room assignment showed the identical number. 318. “But the semester….” “Yep, very true, roomie. But here I am anyway.” He re-folded the paper and stuffed it back into his back pocket. “So, uh, can I come in? Or do you have someone in there already?” “Me? What?” “I can come back if you’re busy with something… or someone.” He winked and smiled. It made him look even more gorgeous. “No, I… No, come in.” As he passed, Jeremy smelled him. It was a rank and raw and delicious smell. Body odor, surely. No fragrance smelled like that. Only dudes smelled like that. But it didn’t smell bad. On the contrary, the guy smelled really, really good. Like… like the way a dude is supposed to smell, or something like that. Purely natural. Purely masculine. “I’m…” The dude turned. He was still smiling. “Yeah?” he asked. “I’m using that bed,” Jeremy said, indicating the one on the right. Both were made up, so it was hard to tell whether anyone was using either of them. “Cool,” the guy said, dropping his backback on the other bed and offering his hand in a liquid, natural fashion. “I’m Charles.” “Jeremy,” said Jeremy. He took his new roommate’s hand in his. Charles’s handshake was warm, firm, strong, commanding, powerful, masculine, sexy. It was everything his roommate was, held in his palm. “Jeremy,” Charles repeated. He said it as if memorizing it. He said it with that fucking beautiful smile on his fucking beautiful lips, and his words reached down into Jeremy’s pants and stroked his prick. “That’s a nice name,” he said, and Jeremy felt that he meant it. He swallowed drily. He was suddenly in a shitload of trouble. “I was….” he started, but the words caught in his throat when Charles lifted up the front of his shirt and rubbed his belly. The dark curls that appeared above his waist band moved up toward his navel. He owned a cobblestone 6-pack, and the skin moved across his muscles like water over rocks in a river. “Is there anything to eat?” he asked, absently. “I’m kinda hungry.” “There’s a couple of snack machines in the foyer,” Jeremy explained, “and I have some Fritos.” He indicated the small open bag lying next to his text book. “Oh, dude, I can get something for myself.” Charles turned toward the door. The bubble of his high, perfect ass stuck out at least a foot. Each globe was perfectly formed, with lickable dimples and a deep crevasse between. “Can I get you something?” Jeremy, his face flushing red, looked up quickly. “I’m okay!” he said, a bit too strongly. Charles didn’t seem to notice Jeremy looking at his ass, or if he did, he didn’t seem to mind. “Cool,” he said. “Be right back.” He left the room and Jeremy sat on his bed, remembering to breathe at last. “Shit,” he said softly. “Shit, fuck, damn, hell, shit.” He felt like the room was spinning. He felt dizzy and out of breath. His cock was pulsing with every beat of his heart, shoving inside his pants for room to grow. “Shit,” he said again. This was very, very, very bad. Charles stood at the end of the hallway. His cock was hard. He was stroking it through his jeans. It tingled and throbbed and felt like it weighed a good forty pounds. “Well, fuck,” he said to himself. “This is going to be harder than I thought.” Part 6 December Tim didn’t leave campus very often, but now that the college was on Christmas break, and almost entirely deserted, it was easy to grow bored and lonely. The place was a collection of empty buildings and silent courtyards, with only a few students and instructors left on campus. The sky had been threatening snow for days, now, and the gray stillness made him feel sad. Tim wanted to go home, too, but he was afraid that if he did—if he went back to be with his friends in Muscle Club and the endless sex and wanton physical release afforded by being surrounded by all the other men who were just like him, he wouldn’t want to come back here. And maybe he shouldn’t. After all, what was there here to keep him? Even his roommate was mad at him, now, for simply refusing to do to him what had been done to Tim. There they both were, in their room, with the other guy, Mike, sitting naked on Tim’s bed, holding his newly-augmented dick in his hands. Mike had been physically changed and Tim hadn’t even touched him, hadn’t intended to do anything, just give a couple of guys a little bit of pleasure and allow himself to get off, finally releasing a bit of the overwhelming pent-up sexual energy his body was pumping through him like blood. And then Barry got it into his system to challenge Tim, make him work a little harder, make him reach deeper into that well of unending male sexuality that radiated from him like electricity and push him harder than he’d ever pushed anyone. And then something happened. Something unintended and impossible. Something he couldn’t take back. And Mike owned a monster cock, swollen several inches longer and thicker, rising from between his legs like a cobra, spitting cream from its eye. And Barry was…. Bigger. A lot bigger. Everywhere. And then they were both overcome by the moment. And Barry sank to his knees before Tim’s two pricks, a hand on each, stroking him reverently like a worshiper before his god, and asking for Tim to complete the circuit, bringing Barry into the membership rolls of Muscle Club, granting him everything that Tim had to give—including the burden of what he was going through every minute of his college life. He paused, and he shook his head, and he denied his friend what he wanted. And then there were words, and accusations, and a fight. And Barry stormed out, half-naked and bulging with new muscular brawn, and refusing to speak to Tim like some petulant child denied a toy. Tim pulled in a long, slow breath and sighed it back out through his parted lips. He rubbed his eyes and felt suddenly tired and old. Fuck, why was everything so fucking hard? Then he laughed at himself. “Poor you,” he said, looking down at his massive muscular body. “Cursed with all this muscle and beauty. Poor you.” The nearby town—not nearly large enough to be called a city—wasn’t much to speak of. One main thoroughfare downtown, a 4-lane road lined with stores, many of them closed and deserted as a result of the town’s economic downturn and the loss of so many industrial jobs, and some tree-lined avenues with large houses owned by families that have lived here forever. Following the highway to the west side, one would find apartments, strip malls and movieplexes. South of town was literally the other side of the tracks, where low income families lived in run-down houses with overgrown yards and too many dogs. Heading east and up the foothills, the college’s columned buildings and concrete dormitories sat astride a series of low cliffs overlooking the dirty, meandering river that used to support barges and boats traveling toward the port cities. The college survived because of its athletics and business school. It was a large campus and relatively wealthy due to its longevity and generosity of a few of its more successful graduates. Tim was wandering the empty downtown streets. The sky was grey and still threatened snow. The air was brisk but, as usual, Tim’s body was providing an unusual warmth that precluded the need for a coat, or even a light jacket. Oddly, his body seemed to regulate itself, generating warmth when it was cold, but remaining cool when the summer sun was blazing, as if it had been designed to do so. Then again, hadn’t he spent most of the past summer completely naked? He was wearing his usual outfit; a pair of tight jeans, a body-hugging Polo shirt and a pair of rubber flip-flops on his size fourteen-and-a-half feet. If any of the few people he encountered thought it odd that someone should be wandering around in December wearing only jeans, a short-sleeved shirt and sandals, no one said a thing. He’d found the comic book store next to a record store, wondering how they stayed in business given the digital access of everything print and audio. The stores were both empty, save for the lone employee in each, both shaggy-haired young men smelling of weed. The clerk in the comics place remarked on Tim’s resemblance to the blonde-headed Thor, only with less hair. “Dude,” he said, “all you need is a fucking Mjölnir and a golden helmet and you’d be set!” Tim only thanked him and said that was a bit of an overstatement. (It wasn’t.) The guy in the record store openly ogled him as he browsed the bins, sending a thrill of sexual excitement through his huge body. Tim could almost feel the man’s eyes as they caressed his muscles and ass. He considered trying his luck on the dude to see if his interest was more than curiosity, but his fear of doing something he didn’t intend to—again—held him back. They shared eye contact a couple times, and the guy even smiled at him. But Tim thought about Barry and left without buying anything, even when the clerk issued an enthusiastic, “Come back soon!” He thought about Barry as he walked slowly down the frigid sidewalk, seeing his own reflection in the empty storefront windows. At one point he stopped and turned to look at himself, trying to see his old self somewhere inside the huge, muscular, handsome man staring back at him. “Jesus,” he said softly, “who the fuck are you?” He lifted his right arm, bending it at the elbow and swelling the muscles lining the limb to bulging glory. They mounded up and made the tanned, copper skin grow thin and shiny, pushing his sleeve toward his shoulder to make room for the biceps and triceps swelling outward with such authority. “You’re Tim,” an equally masculine voice answered. Then another figure stood beside him in the window, slightly shorter, less muscular, but otherwise every bit as handsome and powerfully built. “I thought you were going home for Christmas,” Tim said, lowering his arm. The brawny figure beside him shrugged a pair of thickly powerful shoulders. “I think I need a few more weeks before I show up at home looking like this,” Barry answered. “I told the family a friend needed me to stick around and help him through some stuff.” Tim raised an eyebrow, grinning slightly. “Only a few more weeks? You put on something like forty pounds of muscle.” “Not to mention four inches in height.” “In a few weeks?” Barry huffed through his nostrils like a bull, releasing steam into the air. “Okay, maybe a few months.” Tim turned towards his roommate. “You still pissed at me?” “Yes,” he answered, not turning. Then, “No. I mean, I am, but I’m not.” “Well, thanks for clearing that up.” “I think I understand why you did it...or, I mean, why you didn’t do it.” “What changed your mind?” He shrugged again. There was a snapping sound as the threads on his shirt released, no longer able to withstand the size of his shoulders. He wore an oxford button-down, sky blue, with the shirt open nearly to his navel, revealing his now massive pectoral globes and the dusting of dark curls that were growing across his muscled chest. His prominent nipples pushed against the tight cotton material, and the first four bulges of his deeply defined abdominal wall were easily defined. “Dude in the record store was practically drooling on me. Creeped me out. So I guess I’m not as ready as I thought I was to, you know.” “Go all the way?” “In a manner of speaking.” He seemed to suddenly remember that the man standing next to him was gay, and he said, “Sorry.” “Nothing to be sorry about, I don’t particularly want to be straight, either.” He made a face. “Vaginas are weird.” Tim looked back at their reflection. “How are you holding up?” “I don’t know how you fucking do it, man. I’m so fucking horny I could fuck a donut.” Tim laughed softly. “When did you get used to this?” “Perhaps you’ve forgotten that I get so horny that I can make other men grow bigger cocks and muscles. So, uh, I’ll let you know when I get used to it.” Barry joined him in looking at the two of them. They were encased in skin-tight clothing. They had the muscular frames of professional bodybuilders. Tim was six-and-a-half feet tall, and Barry was now six-two. Tim’s incredibly handsome face would make any of the women he’d been with cream their jeans, and Barry thought his new, more masculine face could make her pretty fucking wet. He reached his thickly muscled arm across the width of Tim’s mountainous shoulders. “Weird.” “Which part,” Tim asked. “Being big, I mean. It’s weird.” Tim nodded an agreement. “I keep forgetting how much more of me there is to fit through doors and under things. I’ve bumped my head a few times. It’s kind of liking driving a new car, and you don’t know where the fenders are when you’re parallel parking. So you keep scraping things. Only when I scrape things, rub up against someone, I get this sexual thrill that drives straight to my groin. So….” “Yeah,” Tim said, remembering his own sudden growth. “Weird.” He looked over again, allowing his eyes to gaze on Barry’s almost-there wardrobe. “I like the look you’re going for. Kind of porn-star stripper weightlifter.” Barry’s handsome mouth twisted sideways. “Yeah, well, what am I supposed to do?” He plucked at his collar. “These clothes were all new when I got here in September. The parents outfitted me and spent a fortune making sure I’d look nice. All collegiate and shit. Can’t afford to buy a whole new set of clothes myself, and I can’t phone ‘em up and say, gee, I’m about twice the size I used to be when I left home. Can you send me a few hundred so I can replace everything you just bought?” He shrugged, and a few more threads snapped. “Besides, I don’t feel cold.” “You don’t?” “Well, yeah, a little, but since I can’t pull my coat over these arms, anyway, I figure….” He let the thought drop as he examined his thick and powerful limbs, lined with bulging masses of raw power. He twisted his arms and watched the muscle move, giving Tim a thrill of unintended sexual excitement. “Why aren’t you heading home?” “I….I just decided not to.” “You don’t want to see all your friends? Get your swerve on?” “I’m all about feeling sorry for myself, these days,” he explained. Then he smiled. “It’s kind of hard to explain.” “Is it because of me? Of what happened?” Tim opened his mouth, but Barry interrupted him. “Look, man, I’m okay. Really. I mean, I was pissed there for a while, but I think I understand better now. Especially having lived in this body for a little while. I mean, there are certainly advantages. Big, huge, amazing, fucking sexy advantages.” “Yeah, I kind of noticed.” Barry had been fucking every girl he had his eye on, and some of whom had never given him a moment’s notice before. “Yeah, not just that. I mean, yeah, that. The fucking is amazing! I’ve never had so much pussy so often in my life! And it’s just non-stop!” The overburdened crotch of his tight pants started to display his excitement. Just talking about it, his cock started to stretch and plump with visible results. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he explained, reaching down to adjust his ample package. “Well, there’s always the record store dude.” “Ha ha, very funny.” “You ever ass fuck anyone?” “Of course!” “Of course?” “Well, once. A girl! I mean, she was a girl, not a guy.” “Yes, I get that part.” “But not since… I mean, would it even fit?” Tim shrugged. “You’d be surprised at what you can do,” he said. Then his forehead wrinkled. “Although, come to think of it, I’ve only been with other… I’ve never done it with someone who wasn’t…” “Extra large like you.” “Uh, yeah.” He pursed his lips. “And, you told me one time that you take it up the….” “Careful, roomie,” Tim suggested, “unless you’re really prepared to make good on any ideas that are suddenly brewing in that dirty mind of yours.” “What, fuck you? I’d be afraid you’d clamp down and snap the damned thing off!” He laughed. “No worries there, bro. I don’t want to fuck you.” “Too bad,” Tim said, lightly. “I’m told I’m an excellent fuck.” Barry looked over and up at Tim’s face. “Really, dude? You just went there?” “Are you picturing my ass now?” His full lips quirked into a smile. Barry rolled his eyes. “Trust me, I’m not. I appreciate that you’re an ok-looking guy, Tim, don’t get me wrong, but when I get hard I’m not picturing your hard muscles and massive cock. I’m picturing Cindy’s tits, or Carrie’s lips, or Lisa’s amazingly tight pussy.” He swallowed hard and pushed at his growing erection with the heel of his hand. “God damn, I’m horny,” he said quietly. “Yeah, sorry about that,” Tim repeated, for the millionth time. “So, why aren’t you with Cindy or Carrie or Lisa’s amazing pussy right now?” “Gone home,” he reported. “So have Wendy and Monica and Betty and Lavonda and Jennifer One and Jennifer Two and….” “I get the picture,” Tim said. “I trust you’re being careful. Dipping your oar into so many different lakes can result in some nasty bugs, you know.” “I wasn’t born yesterday, genius. I’m buying Magnums by the fucking truckload. I’m practically keeping Trojan in business by this point.” He adjusted himself again. “Damn,” he moaned. “This thing is fucking hungry.” “There’s always the record store dude.” “Any mouth in a storm, you mean?” “If you think he can handle you,” Tim added, casting his gaze down at the impressive outline of his roommate’s burgeoning hard-on. “Is that thing bigger?” Barry looked down. “Don’t think so.” Then he looked up. “Why, is it supposed to keep growing?” Tim shrugged. “I don’t know. I don’t know what I did. So I don’t know what’ll happen.” He met Barry’s gaze. “Would it matter?” “If I got bigger? Fuck, I’m bottoming out as it is. I might start poking holes out the backside if it grows any longer.” “Maybe it’s just those jeans,” Tim said. Barry outlined his eight-incher with his hands, framing the swollen shaft and bloated head of his cock. “Yeah, not bad, huh?” “I’d blow you,” Tim said, only half-joking. “Well, somebody is going to have to. If I don’t care of this guy soon, he’s gonna blow all by himself.” He looked toward the record store. “You really think that guy’d suck me off?” “No harm in asking,” Tim answered. “And if he won’t, I’ll be back in the room in an hour.” He winked. “Don’t even joke,” Barry responded. “I’m about to fucking pop.” “Who’s joking?” Tim answered. Then he laughed. “Have fun, Barry,” he said. Barry nodded and slapped Tim’s rock-hard ass. “I’ll let you know how it goes.” Then he clapped his hands together and looked down at his dick. “Okay, big fella, let’s go make a new friend!” Tim watched his roommate saunter back towards the record store. His hips moved like they were oiled, and the two muscled mounds of his denim-encased ass shifted in a most agreeable—and slightly disturbing—fashion. Barry’s lats were stretching the material of his shirt to the tearing point, and his shoulders were a mile across. Now it was Tim’s turn to adjust his equipment. He wasn’t supposed to be looking at his roommate like that. He wasn’t supposed to be thinking about what it would feel like to have Barry’s enhanced dick shoving deep into his hole, prodding his prostate and making his eyes roll up inside their sockets. He wasn’t supposed to be imagining what Barry’s balls smelled like, or tasted like, or felt like as he sucked them into his mouth. He wasn’t supposed to be licking his lips as he thought about Barry’s lips pressed against his, and Barry’s tongue pushing into his mouth, and Barry’s arms wrapped around his body. He lowered his gaze and closed his eyes, trying to chase those fantasies away. But there he was again, Barry, kneeling before him, the lobes of his muscular shoulders flexing and straining, the two heavy globes of his chest arching forward, his fat cock throbbing and drooling pre, his square-jawed visage staring up at him, asking to be bathed in his warm, creamy spunk. “Fuck,” he said softly. • • • • Jeremy had become very familiar with the library. He was intimately familiar with the particular corner where he was sitting, because it was well hidden from view. No one was likely to come back here to find him, or really for any reason at all. He had his laptop open and a book beside it as he typed up a term paper that wasn’t due for weeks. Everyone else was gone home for the holidays. And why not? That was what holidays were for. In fact, there was very little reason for him to be sitting in his accustomed chair at his accustomed table in his accustomed corner because there was almost no one around to be looking for him anyway and no one he should need to hide from. Except, of course, for the very two students that he had the most reason to be hiding from. There was Charles, of course. Charles the mighty. Charles the handsome. Charles the supremely weird. The guy didn’t even own a cell phone! Or a computer! And he only seemed to own, like, four shirts and one pair of pants and some flip-flops. Like, who wears flip-flops in the middle of December? And not a single pair of underwear? That had to be uncomfortable, especially considering how much… equipment… he had to contend with. And, naturally, the guy had to sleep in the nude. And, naturally, he had to sleep over the covers! In the winter! Who does that? It was hard enough getting to sleep with him lying there only a few feet away. With that smell he gave off, like, all the time! And he showered and everything, it wasn’t like the guy was a pig or something! So, why did he always smell like that? So… male. And… sexy. No! Not sexy! He smelled…. he smelled… dirty. Yeah, he smelled dirty. He smelled like… like…. Oh, fuck. Just thinking about his smell, just imagining it over in the other bed, making his sheets smell like that, leaving the intense scent of his body on that side of the room, made Jeremy’s dick start to swell. Fuck! Stop it! Stop doing that! Stupid dick! He pulled in a slow, calming breath. Don’t think about Charles. Don’t think about him lying naked in the room. Don’t think about his body, and his furry chest, and those huge dark nipples situated at the lower edge of each amazing, swollen pectoral plate. Don’t think about his skin, all bronzed, every inch of it, looking as smooth as silk. Don’t think about his back, and the strong wedges of brawn bulging from it. Or his impossibly narrow waist, and that fucking stupid six-pack of perfect abs. And don’t, don’t, don’t, do not whatever you do think about his ass. His perfect ass. The two perfect globes of perfectly muscular butt meat, like smooth round bowls attached to his backside. And the deep shadowed crevasse between. And his smell. The smell of him. Fuck! Stop it! “Stop it!” “Stop what?” Jeremy looked up. “Fuck!” he said. “Sorry,” the huge, beautiful young man apologized. “How do you do that?” “Do what?” he asked innocently. “Just, like, appear like that? Like, out of nowhere?” Charles tilted his head, shrugged his enormous shoulders and smiled that fucking beautiful sideways smile of his. That infuriatingly perfect smile of perfect handsomeness. “What are you doing here?” he said, avoiding the question. “What?” He pulled out a chair and spun it around, sitting splay-legged in it facing Jeremy. All Jeremy could think about at that moment was how Charles’s huge prick was pushing against the crotch of his jeans, making that huge bulging basket that spilled forward with such pornographic obviousness. “Why aren’t you doing this back in the room? There’s no one else in the dorms, anyway, and there’s a perfectly good desk there.” “I was….” Jeremy groped for a good excuse. As if reading his mind, Charles’s strong brow furrowed. “Why are you avoiding me?” “What?” A cold chill shot through Jeremy’s whole body. Charles asked again, “Why are you avoiding me?” His voice was deep, resonant and sexy. “I’m not avoiding you,” he answered. Charles smiled and clicked his tongue. “Now, see, you say that but even you don’t believe it.” He scooted the chair even closer. His arms are hung across the back of the chair. Jeremy could easily discern every individual muscle beneath his copper skin. “So?” “So?” “Did I do something?” “You didn’t do anything….” “Did I say something?” “It’s not….” “I used to think that you were just shy,” he said. “But it’s been a couple of weeks and now you’re actively avoiding me.” He sat up. It made his magnificent chest rear into view. Those two fat nipples were pressing against the thin material. Didn’t he own a jacket, either? “Just tell me what it is, and I’ll stop doing it.” “It isn’t anything,” Jeremy protested. “Do you act this way with everyone?” Everyone like you. Everyone I like like I like you, I do. “Seriously, Charles, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Charles held up his fist and started counting off the offenses on his raised fingers. “You’re never around when I wake up. You don’t say anything to me when we accidentally cross paths, which isn’t so accidental since you’re avoiding me. Even when you do talk to me, you studiously avoid eye contact.” He refolded his arms across the chair back and rested his strong chin on his meaty muscle. “Does that sound like something someone who likes you would do?” “I just…. I’m…. I….” Charles just sat there, allowing Jeremy to dig his own grave. “I’m… I am shy.” “You’re sure that’s all there is?” Charles asked doubtfully. He nodded. “Shy,” he repeated. “I… I’m this way with everyone.” He swallowed drily. The handsome face before him was making his dick hard. “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I don’t have a lot of friends.” “I noticed,” he answered. “Don’t you want to have friends?” “I’m just…” “Can we be friends, Jeremy?” He sat up scooted even closer. The thick globes of his chest were enormous and beautiful. The darkness of his nipples pressed against the thin material of his shirt. “I’m a nice guy. Honest.” “You… you make me nervous.” “Me?” He seemed genuinely confused. “I may look kinda big and brutal, but I’m just a sweetheart. All soft and gooey inside, even if my outside looks hard.” “Like candy.” “Beg pardon?” “Hard candy shell, rich chewy nougat inside.” “Yeah. Yeah! I’m like candy. And who doesn’t like candy?” He stood up suddenly, towering over Jeremy. The action made a cloud of his intense and spicily masculine scent swirl around Jeremy like pollen. His nostrils stung from the strong, delicious tang of Charles’s familiar smell. It was like he was giving it off on purpose, designed to entrance Jeremy like a poisonous flower. “Friends?” Charles asked, offering his hand. “I… I never said we weren’t friends.” Jeremy was looking up, into the beautiful youth’s green eyes. He felt like swooning, like he could faint dead away, looking into those eyes. The young man’s broad, strong hand was held out toward him. The nails looked like glass. Even his nails were perfect. “We don’t need to shake on it,” he said quietly. Charles wrinkled his brow again. “No?” He looked at his hand. Then he lowered it and shrugged his mountainous shoulders. “Okay,” he said, apparently satisfied. “So does this mean you’ll look at me when we talk?” Jeremy shrugged. “And you won’t run away or disappear when I get to our room?” Another, slighter shrug. “You don’t seem very convincing, Jeremy.” Charles’s voice, saying his name, brought tingles to his spine and made his cock throb. “Sorry,” he said. Charles sat back down. “Are you okay? Are you sure that something else about me isn’t bothering you?” Besides you being so close, you mean? And the smell of you making my dick hard? And that just looking at you makes me want to kiss you? “College is...a lot more challenging than I imagined.” “No shit,” Charles agreed. “I forgot how much fucking work it is.” “You forgot?” Charles’s face looked slightly panicked for a second. “Compared to high school,” he said. “You know, you take a summer off and you think your senior year was such a drag and….” “A ‘drag’?” Jeremy’s eyebrow arched. “Were you home-schooled by any chance?” “Why do you ask that?” “Sometimes you sound just like my father.” He narrowed his eyes. “And home-schooled kids are...weird.” Charles laughed slightly. “I don’t doubt that.” He scrubbed his hand through his wealth of shiny black locks, pushing them from his green gaze. His biceps swelled enormously, squeezed by the action. There was a thick vein that wound over the top of the muscle, and as the skin stretched, it revealed every cable, fiber and bulge of the awesome brawn beneath. “No, I just went to regular high school. I guess I watch too many old movies or something,” he explained. Then he shrugged. His shoulders were like animals wrestling under his shirt. Charles peered at Jeremy’s computer. “What are you working on?” The smaller boy turned. “Computer science,” he said. “I’m studying to be an engineer. Make something cool, you know, then sell it to Google and retire to someplace far away.” “Far away from what?” “Just...stuff.” “Need any help?” “From you?” he asked, incredulously. What the hell would an over-pumped juicer who spends every waking hour at the gym looking at himself in the mirror know about comp sci? “I’m smarter than I look,” Charles volunteered. “You stuck on something?” Oh, what the hell? “I’m working some C++ and this won’t compile. I can’t find the bug.” “Mind if I take a look?” He rounded the table and sat down next to Jeremy. He was giving off a palpable heat! No wonder he wasn’t wearing a jacket, the dude must’ve just come from a big workout session and his whole, giant body was throbbing with power. And there was his scent again, stronger than ever. It was all coming off him in waves. Jeremy’s heart was beating fast. His dick was throbbing hard and growing uncomfortably thick. He had no spit in his mouth. “It’s… it’s this,” he said, indicating the problem code. Charles looked at it and scrolled up and down very quickly. “Can I…?” he asked, floating his meaty hands over the keyboard. “Be my guest,” Jeremy answered, growing almost as curious as he was turned on. Charles executed a flurry of typing, his hands moving very quickly as he cut and pasted, replaced some phrases outright, removed others and hit the compile icon. “I think that should help,” he said, his voice rumbling deeply beside Jeremy’s small frame. They both watched the progress bar and then everything came up green. “You… you fixed it.” Charles smiled over at him. “Told you I was smarter than I looked.” He winked and tapped his forehead. “It’s almost like I have a whole university full of really intelligent men up here.” “Wow,” Jeremy said, admittedly impressed. “That was…. thanks!” “You’re welcome,” Charles said, simply. “If there’s ever anything else I can help you out with, just ask me. Anything at all, Jeremy. I’m remarkably agreeable to almost any suggestions. And I think you’ll find my talents can extend….to quite an amazing length.” “Uh…. okay.” “I’m also incredibly subtle.” “Uh… yeah.” “Just wanted to throw that in there.” “Thanks.” “No problem.” He stood up. “You… coming back to the dorm, then?” “In a little while. I’m going to finish some stuff here where it’s quiet.” Charles nodded and gazed around the empty library space. “It is that,” he agreed. “You hungry?” “Hungry?” He smiled that fucking sideways smile again, the one that made something inside Jeremy melt like butter over a hot flame. “Yeah, hungry.” “I… guess so.” “Wanna grab something to eat? With me?” “Eat something?” Charles’s handsome face tilted and his green eyes narrowed. “Yeah, Jeremy, eat something. Put something in your mouth.” “My mouth?” Charles reached forward, placing his finger on Jeremy’s upper lip and encircling his mouth. “In here,” he offered. His touch was warm, too. And unexpectedly soft. Jeremy shrank back. “What are you do…?” “C’mon Jeremy, let’s go get some food.” Charles acted as though he had done nothing odd at all. He placed his hand on Jeremy’s shoulder and squeezed gently, reaching with his other hand toward the laptop and slowly closing the lid. “It’ll do you good.” Left with little choice, and feeling decidedly weird, Jeremy stood up and started putting his computer in his backpack. “What do you feel like?” “I want whatever you want,” Charles said, “I’m easy.” Muscle bulged from every inch of his body. His face was achingly handsome. His groin was over-burdened by the sheer volume of his sexual equipment. His clothes fit him like a glove, hugging every perfect mound of brawn piled so deeply on his tall frame. He was smiling his sideways smile, dimples in one cheek, the other smooth and dusted with whiskers. His green eyes sparkled like gems, and his jet back hair was shining like spun glass. “Do you…?” He didn’t finish the question. Charles raised an eyebrow. “Do I…?” “Never mind.” Charles’s smile increased in wattage, making the corners of his eyes crinkle. “Whatever you wanted to know, chances are I do.” He lowered his chin slightly. “Do you?” “Do I what?” Charles shrugged, “Whatever it was you wanted to know if I did.” “I’m… not sure.” “That’s fair. But can I offer some advice?” Jeremy slung the pack over his slim shoulder and nodded, looking at his beautiful, taller, broader, very imposing roommate. Charles’s voice was smooth and deep, seductive in its grace and power. “Whatever it is, give it a try. I find it’s not very smart to judge things—or people—without giving them a chance. You may be surprised at what you’ll enjoy doing.” “Maybe,” Jeremy admitted. “But what if….” “What if what?” “What if other people….” “Fuck them.” “Huh?” “Fuck them. Fuck those people.” “But what if…?” Charles shook his head. “Fuck them. Those people aren’t worth your time or consideration. You can’t worry what the other people think. You need to do what makes you happy—what makes you feel good. What makes you feel good about yourself.” “But….” “Do you want to hurt someone?” Jeremy looked shocked. “No!” “Do you want to make someone feel bad? Or make them hate themselves?” “No.” Charles shrugged. “Then fuck those other people. Do what you want to do. Feel good. Have fun.” “It’s not that simple,” Jeremy protested. “It is exactly that simple,” Charles said, softly. Jeremy sighed. “You don’t know,” he said. “Then tell me,” Charles answered, “so I do know.” “I can’t.” Charles smiled. “Okay. That’s okay. But when you want to tell someone, I hope you tell me. I like you, Jeremy. And I want you to know that. I really like you.” Jeremy didn’t meet Charles’s emerald gaze, keeping his eyes down. “You want me to shut up?” Yes, Jeremy thought. I want you to shut up, so the sound of your voice doesn’t make me think about kissing you, and your body against mine, and you naked, and me naked, and both of us together. But he just nodded slightly, and blushed. “Let’s go,” he said, finally. “Yes,” Charles said, “let’s.” Part 7 Christmas “Seriously, dude?” “What?” Tim was standing in the open doorway to his dorm room. His roommate, Barry, was laying sprawled on his own bed, completely naked, with his hard cock in his hand. His broad, thickly muscle chest and deeply defined six-pack abs were sheened with sweat, making his smooth, pale skin look almost metallic. Pearls of thick cream hung in the dark forest of curls that coated his pecs, and more long strings of it were splattered over his cobblestone belly. The eye of his monstrous erection was slowly drooling a fat runnel of cum over his grip, and it trailed down the several thick inches of his veiny shaft, finally coating his overburdened ball sack with his warm seed. Barry’s neck, chin and lips were shiny with cum. He’d shot far and heavy, as usual. It wasn’t that Tim was shocked by the sight, or even the fact that this was probably Barry’s third ‘release’ that day, after a wake-up wank and another just before he left the room to find some lunch. It wasn’t that Tim was naked and the room was probably around fifty-five degrees, though there was a palpable and strong current of heat coming from the direction of his bed. It wasn’t even that he was still hard, and evidently still stroking his load from his balls, even after exploding a fountain of cream that was copious enough for two men. No, it was that he had done all this with the door to their room wide open, moaning and groaning with obvious pleasure, loud enough for Tim to hear his satisfied grunting and low, guttural declarations of “fuck yeah” and “fuck, so fucking good” all the way from the front door to the Men’s Dormitory, three floors down and several hundred feet away. Tim just shook his blonde, handsome head and tried to look disapproving. “At least shut the door,” he said. “Oh, fuck, dude,” Barry said, sitting up and taking his grip from his impressive hard-on, “there’s no one fucking here anyway. And what the fuck do I care who wanders by, or wanders in? Hell, they can take a seat and join me for all I care.” He looked down at his throbbing wonder and ran the tip of his index finger around and across its drooling mouth. “Shit that felt good.” He looked up, but did not stop giving attention to his cock’s swollen head. “Feel free to take a load off, Timebomb. I bet you’re hornier than I am—and I’m pretty fucking horned up.” He grinned. “I could go again, for sure.” That was worrisome. Barry’s sexual fireworks were becoming overwhelming. He probably could stroke out another fat load, by the looks of his erection. It remained upright and shiny, swollen thick enough to stretch the skin to red glass. “Maybe later,” he said. Then he lifted his arm and tossed a Walgreens bag towards Barry’s large feet. “Merry Christmas,” he said. • • • • Barry’s eyes lit up and a smile came to his lips. He licked them, trying to suck the clinging cream from them, and moved forward to grab the bag. His cock wavered and swung with heaviness, casting droplets of its creamy river onto his muscled thighs, though it lost none of its hardness as he sat back against the wall to look inside the plastic bag. “T-shirts?” “I though you could use something to wear besides the usual.” Tim moved into the room—not closing the door—and sat on his bed, making it sag under his bulk. “I’m kind of tired of seeing you walking around campus like you just stepped out of an Undergear catalog.” “A what now?” Tim rolled his eyes. “Never mind.” He watched Barry tear the plastic from the shirts. “I think they’ll fit. If they don’t, we don’t have a lot of options. Extra large is as large as they go.” Barry shrugged his shoulders. “Used to wear mediums, and I can’t think I’ve gotten that much bigger.” “Uh, have you looked in the mirror lately?” Barry smirked. “Only when I can fit myself into the bathroom and stoop down to see.” He started to hold one of the shirts to his torso, then saw the wealth of his creamy load spread everywhere. “Probably should clean up first. Wouldn’t want to get cum stains all over my new Christmas outfit!” “Maybe you’d better,” Tim agreed. Barry set the bag and its contents aside and stood up. His cock remained at attention, pointing toward the ceiling and standing a good seven or eight inches long. His balls, heavy and fat, drooped in their sack as he grabbed onto his mammoth hard-on and stroked it once, from base to tip, and then brought his hand to his mouth and licked his palm. He looked at Tim’s wondering visage and said, “Couldn’t hurt, right? I mean, if I swallowed your cum I’d get even bigger—maybe mine works the same way.” “You want to get bigger?” Tim asked. “I thought you were having second thoughts.” “There’s bigger,” he said, lifting his arm and swelling the muscle into flexed glory. “And then there’s bigger,” and he grabbed his huge erection and wagged it at Tim. “You mean bigger down there?” “Of course! Gotta keep up with you, don’t I?” He continued stroking himself as he wandered naked from the room toward the showers at the end of the hallway, the slick, wet sounds of his hand as it pleasured his cock accompanying the loud thud of his barefooted tread along the wood. “Aw, fuck,” he said, loudly—and probably for Tim’s benefit. He had to smile. At least his roommate—his friend—wasn’t mad anymore. And wasn’t every guy a horndog, really? Maybe it wasn’t entirely normal to be stroking one off so often, but maybe that was just a phase. A kind of side effect from whatever had happened. Maybe it would fade as Barry became used to his new form. Maybe everything would turn out all right, and maybe no one would get hurt or come to regret anything at all. But that was a lot of maybes. • • • • The Men’s Dormitory showers were also a leftover from years gone by. No privacy was afforded anyone inside—since, logically, there was no reason for one naked man to be looking at another naked man—and once past the scratched and dented stainless steel sinks, there was just a large, tiled room with four shower heads pointing at the floor. No walls, no curtains, nothing but a single drain in the center of the floor. Since no one else was in the dorms at present, Barry decided it might be fun to turn on all the shower heads at the same time and give himself an all-over clean. The shower stall was small enough that the sprays would interfere with each other, at least neat the floor, and the idea of being surrounded by hot water splashing against his naked skin was very...enticing. He twisted the knobs under each of the four heads and waited for the water to heat, standing in the center of the showers. • • • • The room smelled like sex. The lingering scent of Barry’s business and his sweaty body hung in the air, and it made Tim’s skin tingle and his heavy cock throb. But he pulled in a calming breath and went to the window, opening it a crack to let the winter wind inside. It was frigid and a bit shocking, but his body quickly compensated. The breeze fluttered the sheets on Barry’s unmade bed and drew Tim’s attention to a wet spot where, he assumed, some of Barry’s abundant flood had undoubtedly come to rest. He eyed the open door and listened for a sign of anyone outside. Then he bent to one knee and moved his nose in toward the dark patch, wanting to bring a stronger sample of Barry’s unique scent and the smell of sex into his senses, while no one was looking. There was still some of Barry’s cum on the sheet, a small pearlescent puddle at the center of the dark stain. Tim extended his tongue and touched it to Barry’s seed. • • • • The water made Barry feel really good. Not that he wasn’t already feeling really good, of course. The orgasmic release was still running through his body like a strummed guitar string, but the water reinvigorated him, warmed him, and felt really good on his naked flesh. He closed his eyes and leaned into the flow. He adjusted the levels until the shower was steaming. With no one left in the dorms, at least there was plenty of hot water. His skin felt super sensitive. He could feel the droplets splashing against his shoulders and chest, and against his calves and ankles. He could feel the water running down his strong, wide back, gathering along his spine and draining over the mounds of his muscular butt. He tensed his muscles and stretched his body and felt the brawn bunch and bulge. It made his cock pulse and a thrill of sex ran through his body. He reached down toward the core of his pleasure and ran his hand along its length. His cock was limp, but thick and heavy, a six-inch snake with a mushroom head. A quicksilver tingle of bliss accompanied his easy stroke, and a soft groan left his lips. From somewhere, an idea—or a curiosity—sprang into his head. What was it about gay guys and butt sex? Like, really, what was that all about. This, this stroking, having your cock sucked—even sticking it inside an ass—now that he could understand. But what about from the other side? Did it really feel that great? Having something pushing inside your butt? With one hand propping him against the tiled wall, his other circled beneath his cock and cupped his balls. Jesus, they were big. He gently squeezed them, feeling each one’s size. He looked down, over his broad chest and rippled belly toward his cock and balls. He hefted the eggs up. The sack had grown slack in the warm water, and his balls moved inside, two hen’s eggs producing thick, warm cream that shot up his long prick. He sucked in a slow, shuddering breath and licked his lips. His hand moved under his hairy scrotum. With his middle finger, he gently stroked his taint, the smooth, soft flesh between his balls and his asshole. He rubbed it softly, tentatively, feeling his balls against the palm of his hand. A lingering sexual thrill surrounded his prick, sending sparks down its heavy shaft and making the head tingle. It was… interesting. He’d scratched many an itch there, for sure, but he’d never explored it like this. He moved the finger back, altering his stance, opening his ass, pushing his fingertip curiously against his hole, discovering its softness. He rubbed it, and then gently pushed against it, moving just the tip of his middle finger—his Fuck You finger—into his butt hole. Instinctively, he tensed against the intrusion. He looked down at where his hand disappeared under his balls. The muscles of his forearm twisted beneath his pale skin. A fat vein bulged along the muscle. He nudged and prodded, pushing inside as he learned to control that muscle, too. To relax against intrusion. To welcome the pressure inside. It was a bit difficult, standing up, to wedge his finger inside his butt. he checked the shower entrance and turned around, seating himself on the warm tile floor with the showers all splattering hot water on his naked flesh. Leaning his broad back against the wall, he lifted his right leg, bent at the knee, and slid his left wide, opening himself to further exploration. He circled his hole with his fingertip, again. He wanted to tense against the touch, but forced himself to relax. Then he pushed inside again, very gently, probing with his touch. He moved his finger into his asshole, to the first knuckle. It felt—similar to what Tim had tried to do with his sex juice. That feeling of something inside him. But this was real. This was him. He was curious, and excited, and scared, and thrilled. His cock began to bulge and throb. He withdrew his finger, rubbed the tip along his taint again, as if calming an animal unused to being touched. Then pushed back inside. It felt… good. • • • • A sudden flash of heat accompanied the taste of Barry’s cum. A tingling sensation that expanded into a flow of sexual potency. It was a sensation that Tim recognized instantly and that his body responded to with hunger and desire. It was Muscle Club, for sure—but that was no surprise, because what else could it be? He tasted his brothers in Barry’s cum, he tasted their beauty and their power and their overwhelming masculinity. Had he forgotten that taste, or had it simply been so long that he could not remember there was one? And Barry’s was Barry, his distillate and his purity and his power. Even so small a drop of his essential substance—the seed of his loins, the fundament of his strength, the concentrate of his masculine core—produced a recognition in Tim’s senses that was staggering. He licked his lips and looked down at the bed and used his index finger to wipe up whatever he could of Barry’s powerful juice. • • • • A small moan left Barry’s lips. He was slowly moving the single digit into and out of his asshole, sliding its slim hardness inside, feeling it intently. It was a new sensation, and not a bad one at all. Did this make him gay? Did this mean he was turning gay? Nah, this wasn’t gay. Gay guys—gay guys liked having sex with other guys. This was just Barry, exploring his body. Trying something new. Seeing what the fuck was up with all that talk about asses. He tried to picture Tim naked, just as an experiment. He saw him on his bed, all his muscle, his perfect muscular development, and that huge prick. He slowly fucked his own ass with his finger while picturing Tim in his head and he felt...stupid. Why the fuck was he doing this? But the finger in his butt didn’t feel bad. So maybe… He pictured Jane, instead. Jane had big, luscious tits. Jane had those red, red lips, and that long, dark hair. He pictured her slim waist, her little navel, where he put his tongue, her tight little butt, which he grabbed with gusto. He pictured his cock poised at her moist, warm, inviting pussy, her lying on her back before him in all her beautiful naked glory. He pictured his hand on his cock, guiding himself into her, kissing her mouth, sucking her breasts, biting the fat nubs of her dark, dark nipples. The feel of her skin, the smell of her neck, the sensation as she welcomed his hugeness inside her and made her squeal and giggle and writhe in complete ecstasy. Now this was more like it. His cock bulged and throbbed harder. He pushed the finger inside, moving it gently, feeling a new thrill, a different sexual sensation, and one that was not at all gay. Maybe there was, like, a button inside. Like a G-spot. Girls had that. He’d hit it before, or thought he did, and they’d moan and go apeshit when he did it. Maybe he had one, too. Maybe everyone did, and it was just a case of finding it. The water felt good. It splashed on his naked body. It ran over the muscled plates mounted on his wide, powerful chest. He tried to add a second finger. A sudden heat erupted, a deeply sexual burst from inside, and he gasped and felt his cock rise. God, he was getting close. He hadn’t even touched his prick and he could feel it growing harder, and throbbing insistently, and starting to tingle along every inch of its thickness. “Aw, fuck, yeah,” he whispered. Then he rubbed something. Something slightly hard, but also soft. He pushed against it and felt a familiar sensation. Kind of like he had to pee, but he didn’t have to pee. A sudden thrilling tingle erupted up his prick. He felt like he was pre-cumming, but it was hard to tell with the water everywhere. The room was hot and steamy. The water was loud. He adjusted his posture and pushed in further, groaning with pleasure and breathing in short, harsh breaths. So, so close. • • • • Tim brought the digit to his mouth and sucked it inside, pulling every bit of Barry’s sticky seed off his skin with his tongue and suction and swallowing it down like warm, sweet chocolate. There was a beast inside him, though. A beast who had not been fed in a very long time. A beast who was more familiar with what the taste on his tongue was, and what it meant, and how much it wanted that. And the beast was strong, and the beast was hungry. Too much. It was too much. Something snapped with sudden speed. Something inside that he didn’t know was there, some need or requirement, some undeniable power that had been aching for this sensation—the food of the gods, the pure essence of man. The time bomb went off. It exploded out of Tim just as before. A wave of sex and muscle and male power, hot and intense. Where it came from, he didn’t know, but it swelled like an invisible balloon and he could feel it leave as if a dam inside had burst its banks. • • • • Barry gasped. His cock was suddenly as hard as steel. He felt himself grow incredibly, intensely, inhumanly hard. His cock felt hot, and it swelled as if trying to burst from its skin. He closed his eyes and gasped for air, his fingers thrust up his ass, probing his prostate, filling him up like a hard cock, lost in a fog of sex and power and masculine perfection. Something had changed. Something was happening. Opening his eyes, he looked down and watched his cock growing, could actually see it lengthening and thickening, watch the shaft growing slowly fatter and the head crawling up his belly. His cock was growing! Veins wound up it like snakes crawling up a tree. The head bloomed, turning red and then purple and then he was cumming, shooting a fountain of pure white sex toward his chest and face and mouth. Then he realized something else. More muscle. Growing again. The two mountains of his chest swelled slowly outward as his cream settled onto his wet fur like pearls. His pecs shoved against each other at the center, deepening the cleavage between them. His tingling, throbbing nipples were being pushed down as the muscle swelled. His arms looked like rolling waves as the growth manifested, visibly increasing their thickness. He licked his lips, tasting a salty tang, and he dipped his fingers into the warm goo that his prick was pumping and sucked it off, tasting his own salty sweetness. His chest was massive. His arms were suffused with veins that throbbed and pumped blood into his new muscle, feeding his strength and size. His cock was bigger than ever. He pushed his finger deep inside his ass—the mounds of his buttocks were fuller against his fingers—and he forced another fat stream of hot cum from his balls, pushing it up every inch of cock and watching it emerge in a long, beautiful, viscous rope that splattered on his face and neck. He had not even touched his cock as it exploded, but now he grabbed onto the base with his free hand and aimed the spigot at his mouth, hoping to increase its presumed effects and make himself get bigger and bigger. Gouts of thick cream splattered on his chest and neck, and then he was cumming directly into his open mouth and swallowing eagerly. • • • • Tim came instantly. His cock literally tore through the rough denim of his jeans and swelled to magnificence, pushing fat streams of cum from his balls that splattered across the wall and Barry’s bed, unloosed and wild like a firehose. He threw back his head in orgasmic bliss and roared a sexual shout of intense pleasure and he exploded with hot, thick, sticky cream, shoved free from the massive inches of his huge prick. He came hard and he came full. Fat ropy streams of hot cream came from his cock and arched high and hit the wall hard. He was shoving it out of his balls as if someone were squeezing them like an udder, milking him for every drop of cum he had. He grabbed on and tried to point the mammoth appendage at his mouth, hoping to limit the damage. The cream splattered on his shirt and neck and lips and he opened his mouth and bent forward and pulled the fat bulb of his prick inside his warm, wet mouth, sucking and guzzling down the streams of cum. It warmed him and made him feel very alive and very horny. He started to fuck his own mouth, pistoning his hips and shooting creamy streams down his own throat. • • • • Barry felt giddy and sexy and powerful and fucking horny. His chest was swelling. His arms were swelling. Everything was swelling. His muscles had grown fully pumped, and pressed against his skin. He was shooting cum towards his mouth and trying to swallow it all, thinking it would increase and hasten his growth, feeling his body gaining pounds of rock-hard brawn as he came. • • • • Tim sucked hard, but it was hardly necessary. He was pumping cream without stopping, his massive hard-on releasing a torrent that fed him with its pure masculine power. • • • • It was over in moments, but it felt much longer. Tim was looking at the artwork he had just painted all over the walls and Barry’s bed, long, sticky strings of white cream. He could smell sex in the room, again, and he could still smell Barry. He could smell him even more keenly. “Fuck,” he said. He looked down at his ruined jeans and the massive shank of meat still drooling from its tip. He looked up at the wall next to Barry’s bed, which was now plastered with a thick coat of cum, sprayed in wide arcs like some Jackson Pollack painting. More was on his roommate’s sheets. He had to get this cleaned the fuck up! With his hard-on growing limp and the heat of embarrassment and shame coursing through his giant body, Tim ripped the sheets off Barry’s bed and used them to try to wipe his cream from the walls, mopping up his copious load with the thin cotton. • • • • Barry sat in the hot steam and the pounding shower of water breathing hard. He’d never come that hard in his life. He’d managed to blast several thick fountains of cream straight up and it was dripping down slowly, or sticking in fat gobs to the tile. He’d managed to come without ever even touching his cock, just by moving his finger into his ass. He decided that maybe there was something to getting butt fucked after all. He was definitely bigger. Holy fuck, he was bigger! He moved his hands onto his chest and measured the width of his pecs. He plucked at his bigger nipples with his bigger thumbs. He wasn’t sure how much bigger he was, but he was sure that he was definitely bigger. And his cock! It was bigger too! That was fantastic! He grabbed a bar of soap and started to wash down the wall, trying to clean up his mess. • • • • “Holy fuck,” Barry’s voice announced as he approached their room. “It worked!” Tim was on his own bed, naked, with his cock in his hand. He looked up, pretending that nothing at all weird was going on—just another wank session, like every other evening in the dorms. He was a magnificent specimen of man, with his haystack of dirty blonde hair on his noble head, scruffy golden whiskers sparkling on his chiseled jaw and surrounding his full, sensuous lip, a broad, incredible chest with two fat globes of power mounted on its width, arms overwhelmed with bulging muscle, legs stretching far and overstuffed with more muscle, yet, and a huge prick in his large grip, glossy and red and ready to pop. Barry stood in the doorway, dripping. Barry was bigger. Barry was noticeably bigger. Maybe not as dramatically bigger as before, but he was definitely bigger, particularly his chest and his cock. “Shit,” Tim said. Barry was shaking his head in disbelief, moving into the room, exploring his own bigger body with his hands. His skin was steaming in the cold air. Water drained off his beautiful skin, making him appear sleek and metallic. His cock was partially erect, arcing forward and drooping at least nine inches between his thighs. “Dude. Okay, this is gonna sound weird but… I fucking made myself grow! I fucking did it!” Then his brow creased and he asked, “Why’s my bed stripped?” “Oh, I… I just pulled off the sheet. They were kind of a mess with your cum, so I…” Barry nodded and said, “Yeah, dude, whatever. But fucking look at me!” He started to pose, to show off his growth, and his muscles, and his new size. He was an amateur at this kind of thing, trying to mimic the classic bodybuilder poses without the control and finesse of someone who knows how, but it was still an impressive display. He seemed to inflate as he did it, pumping blood into his new muscle and making it swell beneath his wet skin. His arms were like his chest, somewhat out of balance with the rest of him, as if he’d stuck a muscle pump into them and inflated them separately. They were amazing, with huge balls of swollen meat that sprang up as he flexed them. ‘Eighteen inches,’ thought Tim. ‘Barry has eighteen-inch arms.’ “Not to mention this fucking thing,” he said, proudly lifting his cock into his hand with something like reverence and wagging at his roommate. “This is a fucking choker! This is gonna make Jane fucking cream her fucking panties just looking at it! I mean, come on!” It was, indeed, an impressive tool that Barry was shoving into his roommate’s face. Even now, showered clean, Tim could smell Barry’s funky, masculine musk, as if his cock was a gun shooting his stink into the air. He could almost taste him again on his tongue, and his own cock throbbed and pulsed thickly with recognition in his grip. “Yeah,” he said, swallowing hard. “That’s pretty amazing.” “Oh, dude, sorry, you’re totally stroking…” He dropped his prick and it slapped against his bigger thigh muscles. It looked like he was also hairier, but it was difficult to be sure because he was wet. He turned and flopped down onto his mattress, propping himself against the wall and looking at Tim as if this were the most natural situation in the world. His face did not appear to have changed, at least to the extent of his first metamorphosis. Perhaps his chin was slightly stronger, or his eyes sparkled more purely, but he was so fucking handsome—and so fucking naked—that it was hard to judge any distinctions. He was absently rubbing his limp cock with the back of his hand. It lay along his leg, long and fat, pointing its mouth at Tim. “You okay?” “Huh?” “It’s not like you haven’t stroked one out with me here,” he said. Then he looked pointedly at Tim’s hand which was not at all stroking his hard-on. “I’m… sorry, I’m kind of… are you okay with this?” “This?” “Your… growing? Again?” Tim smiled and nodded vigorously. “Oh, hells yes! This is awesome! I feel fucking great, I have a huge fucking cock. What’s not to like?” “But… if it keeps happening?” “Oh, I know what did it, and I can, like, not do that.” His handsome face twisted up in self-doubt. “At least, I think I can not do that.” “You know?” “Yeah.” Tim just stared, waiting for an answer. When it was clear that none was forthcoming, he said, “And…?” “Oh, it’s my butt.” “Your butt.” “Yeah.” “What about your butt?” Tim was, unfortunately, picturing his roommate’s rather prodigious and muscular backside as he said it. Barry’s face colored and he shifted on his bed uncomfortably. “I was… experimenting with something in the shower. You know, out of curiosity. Just fucking around and I discovered… something.” Again, a long pause. “And…?” “And, there’s a thing in my butt that makes me grow.” Tim nearly laughed out loud, but he pursed his lips and held it in. “There’s a thing in your butt….” “That makes me grow,” he finished, saying it as if everyone had one. “How did you discover this thing?” He shrugged. “Experimenting. I told you.” “In the shower.” “Yeah.” “What sort of experimenting?” “Just...experimenting.” “With your butt.” Again, a sudden picture appeared in his mind: Barry’s amazing ass, tightly clad in denim, walking away from him, its two prominent and meaty globes shifting and bulging. Barry sighed dramatically. “Okay, I stuck my finger up my ass and there’s this, like, thing inside and when I touched it….” Then shrugged and went silent. “I see.” Barry finger-fucked himself. That was interesting. Or maybe it wasn’t. At this point on their relationship, it was hard to tell. “Yeah.” “So you have something like a magical muscle growth button inside your ass.” “I’m pretty sure,” Barry answered seriously. He tilted his handsome head slightly and eyed Tim’s still-throbbing tool. “You wanna stroke one off, together?” Tim looked down at his cock, too. It was definitely ready for something. Barry’s heady scent was everywhere, again. Maybe he was pumping it out freshly just having grown again. Maybe his scent had grown in power with his muscle and his dick. Maybe Barry knew what he was doing and was making his sexy, funky, male stink fill the room. “I guess so,” he said. “You’re still…?” “I’m horny as fuck, bro. No shit, I could stick this thing in a meat tenderizer and it wouldn’t grow a bit less hard.” He sat up and grabbed hold of his cock, and sure enough it started to respond to his attentions with immediate and noticeable effect, lengthening and thickening with alarming speed until it was rising to kiss its mouth to one of his dark, jutting nipples. He spat in his hand and slowly stroked himself, closing his eyes in the throes of evident sexual bliss. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned. “Jesus fucking Christ.” His voice was deep, like a growl from an animal—a very large, very dangerous animal sitting three feet away from Tim, stroking his nine-inch high prick in one hand while lifting his other arm and sticking his nose into his armpit, flaring his nostrils as he pulled the scent of himself deeply inside, breathing in what Tim was already breathing. • • • • “Did you feel something?” “What, like a disturbance in the Force, Obi Wan?” Charles was treating Jeremy to Christmas dinner at a small Chinese restaurant on the main drag. It was about the only thing open this night, and they had a few plates of food laid out between them on the table. Charles was looking through the front windows, his chin up, looking like a dog sniffing the air. Jeremy’s face was a mask of amusement and confusion, watching the handsome young man’s suddenly odd behavior. No, that wasn’t quite right. Charles was always slightly odd. This was just a bit odder. “You didn’t feel anything?” “Are you trying to be funny? Did you fart or something?” “I...what?” Jeremy rolled his eyes. “Never mind.” Charles had a concerned look on his face and was suddenly distracted. He hadn’t eaten much at all—more like moving the food around on the plate to make it appear that he had been eating. Which was odd, too, considering how big he was. Jeremy assumed that the guy had ordered all that food just for him. After all, a guy couldn’t get that big without some serious protein intake and hours at the gym. Which was also odd, since Charles never seemed to go to the gym. Or if he did, he didn’t have any gym clothes, or a gym bag, or any of the other paraphernalia that usually accompanies the gym-going guy. “What was it?” Jeremy asked. “Probably just my imagination,” Charles answered. He was looking directly into Jeremy’s eyes when he answered. He had an unusually penetrating gaze, and it was hard not to look back into those green, green orbs and start to fall inside them. “How’s your dinner?” Jeremy shrugged. “S’okay.” “But it’s not turkey.” “Well, no, it’s not. I still appreciate the gesture, Charles.” He tilted his head slightly. “Does anyone ever call you Chuck?” “Some people do. What do you ask?” “You look more like a Chuck.” “I prefer Charles.” “Okay, just wondering.” Charles pursed his lips slightly. “Is your mom a good cook?” He voice was so deep. Such an ordinary question seemed to take on additional meaning. “She’s all right. Makes a mean apple pie, though.” “Not pumpkin?” He shook his head. “Apple.” “We always had pumpkin.” This was the first time that Jeremy could remember Charles ever even mentioning his family. “What about your mom?” “My mom? She’s dead.” “Oh, Jeez, I’m sorry.” “No, it’s all right. It was a long time ago.” “She died when you were a kid?” “No, she… I mean, yeah.” He blew air between his lips and shoved a stray lock of blue-black hair back amongst its brothers. It made his biceps swell enormously and exposed a patch of dank, sweaty curls in his armpit. A wash of that spicy, sexy smell of his travelled across the table and wrapped around Jeremy. Charles left his hand at the nape of his neck, stretching slightly and showing off some of his pulchritudinous beauty as he asked, “What do you want to do, now?” He had changed the subject, again. He did that a lot. “How come you don’t talk about yourself?” His head tilted and one elegant eyebrow arched. “What do you mean?” “Well, we’ve been roommates for a few weeks, now, and I don’t know anything about you.” “Not much to tell,” he answered, enigmatically. He lowered his arm and his hand went beneath the table. “I’m nothing special.” Like hell, Jeremy thought. No one looks like you do, gets as big as you do, acts as weird as you do, and ends up being ‘nothing special.’ “Any other family?” Charles’s signature lopsided smile came to his lips. “I have a lot of brothers.” “How many?” “Lots.” “Like, five?” “Like five,” he answered. “And do these five brothers have names?” “They all have names.” Jeremy was staring at him. “Oh, you want to know their names?” “If that’s not too personal,” he replied with obvious sarcasm. “Um, so, Todd. Todd’s the oldest. And then Carlo... Carl. Carl is younger than me. Michael, who is kind of like Carl’s twin brother. They’re pretty much inseparable. And finally, there’s Adam. The youngest, though by no means the smallest.” “They’re all big like you?” “You could say that,” he answered, grinning. His arm was moving rhythmically now, accompanied by the sound of rubbing denim. “Okay. And no sisters?” “No sisters. Only brothers.” “And your father?” “Also dead.” “I keep going there, don’t I?” Charles shrugged. Jeremy noticed that the muscles lining the arm with the hand hidden under the table were flexing and stretching, as if Charles was clenching his hand into a fist or grabbing something. “You okay?” “I’m gonna… hit the powder room,” he explained. Then he stood, and it was hard for Jeremy—or anyone else within eyeshot for that matter—to miss the fact that Charles was sporting a huge hard-on in his jeans. His erection was so prominent that Jeremy could easily make out whether or not Charles was circumcised, and could practically count the veins stretching along the fat shaft that was snaking towards his hip. Jeremy’s mouth fell open in mute wonder at the sheer size of the thing, and he hardly noticed as Charles left a few bills on the table to “take care of the check,” before he walked away with rather uncomfortable gait. When he’d passed behind the men’s room door, Jeremy’s mouth finally closed and he let out a disbelieving huff. “Jesus,” he said softly. Then he looked toward the restroom again, as a very naughty thought sprang to life in his head. Well, suppose I had to go to the powder room too, he reasoned. There’s no earthly reason why only one of us would have to relieve themselves after a meal. And, after all, he could use the toilet if Charles was at the urinal or something. It didn’t mean that he was in there to watch Charles...do...anything. Did it? He looked for the waiter and saw him standing near the register, looking disinterested. Jeremy grabbed the cash in his hand and walked over, saying “keep the change,” before pivoting on his feet and facing the men’s room door. The Men’s Room. Fuckin’ A it was. Jeremy crossed the floor and set his hand to the handle, turning it—but it was locked. A deep, resounding voice from inside said, “Occupado.” “It’s Jeremy,” Jeremy said. “I’m… almost done.” “I really gotta go.” “One second?” Jeremy bit his lip. He could see Charles’s monster pushing against his denim covered groin in his mind’s eye. “I really, really gotta go.” There was a silent pause. “Okay,” Charles said. Then the handle unlocked and Jeremy turned the handle. It was a small restroom. Really just a bathroom, with a single toilet and a sink. A small, dirty window was half-open above the tank, and there was a wooden stairway outside. As Jeremy entered, Charles had his back to the door. His jeans were around his ankles—as usual, he hadn’t worn any underwear. His ass was magnificent. Two clenched orbs, round and smooth, with a hairy crack between. His legs were tree trunks, wrapped in slabs of muscle, and coated in a fine forest of dark curls. Jeremy asked, “What are you doing?” and stared at that perfect, powerful ass. “What am I doing?” His voice was gruff and deep. A slick, wet noise was coming from the front of him, and one arm was slowly moving. “Are you all right?” “I’m doing really good, as a matter of fact.” Charles slowly turned around—it was difficult with the pants tying his ankles, but he managed. And as he turned, it became quickly apparent that he was holding onto the biggest hard-on arching up from between his thickly muscled legs that Jeremy had ever seen. He was grinning—smiling really—with one hand grasping the middle of the shaft of his erection as the other was at his side, clenched into a fist. The fucking thing looked like it could handle at least two more hands! The tip was glistening with a drop of pre, and the whole of his hard-on was shining as if he’d managed to lube it all up with spit. “Feel free,” he said, nodding toward the toilet. “I’m… satisfying a different need at the moment.” He stroked himself slowly, moving his grip all the way up the inches of his erection and rubbing the head as if polishing an apple. “Jesus, Charles!” Jeremy closed the door behind them. It was a very tight squeeze. His roommate looked down at his incredible and outlandish hard-on and said. “Yeah, um, kind of big, huh?” “Jesus,” Jeremy repeated, staring at the thing. “‘Big’ doesn’t quite describe it!” Charles laughed slightly. He was slowly stroking the mammoth hard-on with a wet, slick sound. “So?” Jeremy looked up, into those green, green eyes. “So?” “You said you had to pee.” His eyebrows rose on his handsome face. His full lips curled into a smile. “So… pee.” “What about…?” “Well, I can’t very well walk out there with this in my hand, can I?” There was a kind of logic there, but still. “I guess not.” “And I can tell you that it ain’t going anywhere until I take care of it.” “Right.” “So?” “Suddenly, I don’t have to pee anymore.” “Really?” He continued stroking himself, slowly moving his meaty grip up and down the thick inches of rock-hard cock protruding from his loins. “Do you mind if I finish up, then?” Jeremy was mesmerized by the sight. It was a mammoth prick. So thick and shiny and huge. The head was like a plum. It was a foot long if it was an inch. He knew Charles was gifted with a monster, but this was ridiculous. “Unless you want to watch?” “Watch?” “Did you want to watch?” He lowered his chin, looking at Jeremy with a kind of feral need. The shock of the offer—and the invitation—and his sudden strong desire to say yes—all drove Jeremy to fumble with the handle to escape the small room, shutting the door behind him and breathing hard. “I’ll be just a minute,” Charles explained from the other side of the door. Jeremy looked over at the waiter, who was eyeing him back curiously. He smiled tentatively and half-waved at him, then felt completely stupid and went back to the table to wait. • • • • Alone in the bathroom, his hand on his boner, Chuck said, “Oops.” He shook his head and let out a soft huff of a laugh. Poor guy, he thought. Wants it so badly, but so scared of what he wants. “Then again,” he said aloud, looking down at his monster cock, “you’re an awful lot to take on for a first time.” He started stroking himself again, sending deep ripples of sexual bliss into his entire enhanced body as he considered what had happened. It was rare for him to lose control like that, but something had definitely occurred in the direction of the college, and it had to involve Tim. Whatever it was, it felt like his body had been splashed with hot water, and then it all coalesced on his crotch, and suddenly his dick was throbbing and swelling and feeling quite agreeably ready to rock and roll. It took a bit more of the self-control he was always manifesting over his physical form to keep his dick from ripping its way out of its denim cage, and his secondary cock was almost ready to bulge into the open, too. Perhaps, if he had really tried, he could have kept everything in check—but it just felt so damned good that he kind of didn’t want to. He may be one of the most beautiful creatures walking the planet and he was certainly gifted with powers and abilities far beyond what anyone had a right to, but inside that super-human shell there was still a human soul and a human heart and, it must be said, a human hard-on waiting to happen. In a sense, Chuck was 100% hard-on. And he’d been keeping his volume turned way, way down for weeks, now. Wasn’t it time for just a little recreation? Plus, Chuck was Chuck. He would always be Chuck. And if there was one thing Chuck liked more than anything else, it was the art of pleasure. And he was a true genius of that art, and could appreciate another genius’s work. Aw fuck, this felt good. Fuck, yeah. He probably shouldn’t have displayed himself so wantonly for Jeremy. Being that close to a foot-long wonder like he was showing off would make anyone in his inexperienced roommate’s place want to run. Not only was it intimidating from a comparison point of view—whose dick, besides maybe Tim’s, could even hope to measure up to it? But imagine dreaming about sucking on some handsome guy’s tool, and then come face to face with this monster! But, Chuck was Chuck. Why do something halfway when you could be past the finish line and be back at the bar with a beer—or a dick—in your hand in half the time? So rather than turn around holding something a bit more... manageable, he’d shown off like he always did and brought out the big guns too early. He could have shown the poor guy a fourteen-incher with a shaft so fat that it resembled a third leg and a bulbous purple head dripping cream in a puddle on the floor. A simple ten-incher slick with spit seemed almost within the realms of propriety by contrast. “Yeah,” he growled aloud, as if speaking to his cobra. “Ten ain’t so bad, right? I mean what if I showed him this.” He watched his cock extend, growing longer like a telescope, swelling in his hand to a full twelve inches. “Or this?” His sideways grin slid onto his full, sensuous lips and his cock grew again, with sudden and magical speed, swelling another two inches longer. “Or, like, this?” Now he unleashed it, and it grew all the way across the small room, rubbing its drooling tip against the door. Chuck grinned and stroked it, easily amused at his odd sense of humor. At least Jeremy was showing determination. Coming into the bathroom with him—that was a step in the right direction. Probably inviting him to watch was the bridge too far, as it were, but what the hell? Chuck liked it when someone watched. Or watching someone. Or fucking someone. Or being fucked by someone. Or, hopefully, all at the same time. But back to the matter at hand—quite literally—Chuck allowed himself to manifest a nice, strong orgasmic release, making his balls swell to bursting with cream and then shoving it up his cock, feeling every millimeter of the push with a truman’s intensity. It felt good, just as it always did. He sat down on the toilet with his hard-on arching up between his heavily-muscled thighs. Then he bent his head and opened his mouth, allowing his augmented dick to arch upward and stretch its long, long neck toward him. He felt the head of his cock push between his jaws and into his warm, wet mouth, moaning with intense pleasure and sending deep vibrations along his shaft. He sucked blissfully against his own cock, feeling its hardness and heat shoving against the back of his throat. The head swelled and he started pumping a steady, hard stream of powerful, satisfying cream that filled him up as no other food could. He grabbed hold of his mammoth tool with both hands and shoved a gallon of cum inside himself, swallowing greedily and feelings its powers enhance and satisfy him utterly, drowning in the power of Transform. After he had sated himself, he pulled his cock from his mouth with a wet pop and sat back, slowly stroking it as it relaxed again—and he thought about Tim. He’d been treading very carefully, so far. Maybe too carefully, in light of recent events. He was trying to use his transformed powers to discover what he could about the young man and what he could do, what he had become, without tipping his hand. It was agreed by the others that whatever this was, it was safer for events to work themselves out without truman interference. If this was a new strain—a different strain—what would it become on its own? It was a delicate balancing act that required a kind of finesse that was unusual for Chuck, whose methods more often resembled a bull in a china shop, shoving enough transforming power at a lucky dude to make him split his seams in a heartbeat and start fountaining his own transforming cream before he knew what hit him. Tim certainly showed all the signs, and having sampled just a bit of his cream at the abandoned T Gym, it was clear that whatever he was—he was some part truman. And that part was still growing in power and capability. Though it seemed unfair not to help Tim through this, he was coping all right so far, and it had been his decision to take this path. Interfering might make things better—or they might make things worse. Jeremy was another matter, and not one Chuck had counted on. He recognized the innocent young man for what and who he was, and quickly realized that it was a second situation that would test his resolve and his patience. He was feeling fatherly about the young man, though fatherly in an uncommon way, being that this father would feel no compunction about flopping his beautiful little son over and fucking him silly. Maybe ‘fatherly’ was the wrong term. Mentor! He was a mentor. A mentor who would feel no compunction about flopping his beautiful pupil over and so on and so forth and orgasm. It was curious that Jeremy had felt nothing—or reported feeling nothing. Chuck was quite familiar with all the enhancements that a truman should acquire, and though he partly understood that Tim was not quite there, yet, it was unusual that whatever just happened seemed only to affect Chuck. Or perhaps it was just that the affect was so muted by distance or power that it took a truman’s enhanced... well... everything to feel it. Hopefully, that meant that it hadn’t affected anyone else, either. Because whatever it was, that shit was strong enough to cause a being in total control of their physical self to spring a boner in a public restaurant. Jeremy was so fucking cute. There were no two ways about that. And smart, Chuck liked those things, and especially when they went together. It was evident from the way he talked about Tim in such disparaging—but constant—terms that he liked him and was interested in him but afraid at the same time. The old “I hate him/I love him” routine. Though maybe in this case it was more like “I hate the way he makes me feel.” Admittedly, Tim was an awful lot of man for a first love, or even a first fuck. Jeremy was probably misguided about a great many things and undoubtedly a virgin. Chuck felt that he wasn’t the right man for that job—probably someone thoughtful like Carlos, or someone almost as innocent like Adam would be far more suitable—but, damn it, he liked Jeremy. He wanted Jeremy to be happy. And he wanted Jeremy to be happy on his own terms. Could Chuck help it if he was just too irresistibly sexy? He felt like he had toned himself down pretty far. After all, this was a guy who could literally think a man to an orgasm. He could grant a man bulging muscles—or a monster prick—with a mere touch of his hand. He could turn a man on so completely just with his voice that he’d cream inside his skivvies before he knew what hit him. Chuck was made of sex. It oozed from his pores and traveled in his scent and tingled from the tip of every shining hair on his muscular body. He was the bottled essence of perfect manhood, a ticking bomb of orgasmic lust, a being so perfectly attuned to the unending well of sexual power manifested inside him that he could walk into a room full of men and have every one of them naked, erect and worshipping his body before the door closed behind his amazing, dick-sucking ass. So it was a kind of two-pronged test for Chuck. Guiding a young truman without complicating his path, and taking the hand of a scared, confused young man who desperately ached to feel another man’s arms around him, without scaring him the fuck away. Finally, he allowed himself to deflate to more believable dimensions, stood up, pulled up his jeans, tucked himself back inside the tight crotch, zipped himself up, checked his reflection in the dirty mirror (looking mighty fine, Chuckster!) and exited the restroom. Jeremy was at the table, sitting with his back to the bathroom door. Chuck—or, Charles—put his hand on his small roommate’s shoulder, causing him to jump reflexively, and said, in the best double entendre voice he could manage, “It’s all yours.” Jeremy got up without looking at him and went toward the bathroom. He still didn’t need to take a piss, but he was damned if he was going to give Charles the satisfaction. Shutting the door, again, the singular scent that screamed Charles at him was everywhere in the small room. He tried to pry open the window, but it wouldn’t budge. Jesus. Jesus! That cock! That huge, awesome, fat, long, massive, amazing, mouth-watering cock! It was... it was... Jeremy didn’t even know what that was! No one owned something that big! No one in any porn video he ever sneaked a look at on his computer, not any of the hidden pictures in his naked man stash—even morphed fantasy images on Deviant Art of fantastic muscular hunks with giant cocks would have a hard time measuring up to what Charles had tucked away in his tight blue jeans! Fuck! Hell! God damn! What a cock! Who the hell was that guy? Jeremy splashed water on his face and washed his hands. He breathed in the intoxicating scent of the man, picturing his perfect ass and that incredible dick and steadied his nerves. They were going to walk back to the dorm room now. They would walk back there, and be alone together, in the room, with their beds, and Charles’s body, and Charles’s ass, and Charles’s cock. Charles would get naked, because that’s what Charles did, and then he’d lie there, next to him, pumping out that fucking sexy smell, with his cock lying across his muscled thigh, breathing slowly, looking at him, those green eyes, that kissable mouth, that powerful voice. Fuck. Fuck! Jeremy was scared shitless. He looked at his reflection in the mirror. He looked so small, and so timid, and so nothing. Life sucked. Everything sucked. He closed his eyes and leaned on the sink and suddenly felt hot and tired. Then there was a knock at the door, and Charles asked, “Are you all right?” “I’m fine,” he said, weakly. “Are you sure? Because I think I probably shocked you, and that was a pretty dick move on my part, and I wanted to apologize to you for that.” Jeremy looked into the mirror again. “No, it’s all right.” “You’re sure?” Charles voice was so deep, it nearly shook the door from its hinges. “I’ll be out in a second,” Jeremy answered, without answering. “I’m taking a piss.” After a pause, Charles said. “Okay. Sorry about that, Jeremy. It was a dick move.” A dick move. A dick that moved. One hell of a dick. Jeremy felt like it was going to be a very long night. Part 8 Christmas Night The walk back to the campus was very cold, and very dark. Jeremy held his coat around his small body as the winter winds tried to steal it away. Charles walked with a sort of proud, strutting stride, though perhaps his long legs created his gait. His hips swayed with a fairly pronounced sexuality, and it made the globes of his ass flex and bulge in a most uncomfortable fashion for Jeremy’s taste. His jeans were too tight for him to slip his hands into his pockets, so they swung easily at his sides, far out from his body because of the width of his shoulders and lats. Jeremy was a big glad for the darkness, because it concealed the bulge from the huge and amazing appendage pushing forward with such determination from his roommate’s crotch. Charles was almost a full head taller than the smaller boy, and was about twice as wide, even with Jeremy’s thick winter coat taken into account. He supposed they made a very odd pair, moving along the abandoned roads and lanes, making their way up the foothills and back to the dorm. They had not spoken a word. Charles seemed distracted and distant, which Jeremy attributed to his own rude entrance into his roommate’s privacy. He was probably pissed off, and his odd offer and awkward apology did little to dissuade Jeremy of that opinion. A thought occurred to Jeremy, though its origins were mysterious to him when he found himself opening his mouth and words started coming out of nowhere. “How do you...” was all he managed to say before his brain thought better of what his libido wanted to know. Charles let the unasked question hang in the cold air for a couple of strides, and then he observed, “You do that a lot.” His strong, clear voice seemed very loud in the silence of the darkness. “Do what?” “Not ask questions,” Charles said. “You know that, right?” “I don’t....” “You do,” Charles said, with finality. “It doesn’t really bother me, I’m used to it. And I think I understand why. But you should know you do it, and it can be... frustrating.” Jeremy didn’t have an immediate response, so Charles continued. “You should just ask your question, whatever it is. If you’re afraid of the answer, that’s probably a good thing. That means you don’t know the answer, and the question should probably be asked.” He looked over. His smile was bright on his whiskered face. “If you already know the answer, then there’s no need asking. Right?” Jeremy shrugged, embarrassed into silence. Charles said, “So?” “So what?” “You asked, ‘How do you’, and then you stopped. I assume you wanted to ask me something, rather than asking yourself a question. How do I what?” Jeremy’s heartbeat sped up. He didn’t really want to pursue this line of questioning, and was trying to think of something besides the thing he was going to ask Charles. And into the intervening silence, Charles said, “You’re not very good at this. Perhaps you should practice.” “Good at what?” “Just ask your question.” “How... how do you manage with... that thing?” “Thing?” “Your... penis.” “My cock,” Charles corrected. “I think you can make that distinction. When you’re talking to another guy about their cock, you should use ‘cock.’ Unless you’re a doctor, and then penis is probably more appropriate.” “Your cock,” Jeremy corrected, but he provided a bit too much emphasis on the word, again, and it felt awkward to say it. “Better,” Charles said. “Did you have a specific situation in mind, or just generally speaking?” Jeremy shrugged. This was weirder than he imagined it being. “Dunno,” he answered. Charles huffed a soft laugh out of his nostrils, and Jeremy demanded, “What?” “You’re really not very good at this.” “This what?” “Flirting.” The single word made Jeremy’s body heat up and he could feel the flush of red coming to his pale skin. “What?!?” He said it more loudly and with more emphasis than he intended. “Try again,” Charles advised. “I’m not flirting!” “Not very well,” Charles agreed. “I’m not!” he protested again. “Call it what you like, Jeremy, but when one guy asks another guy about his cock, that’s flirting.” He paused. “It’s probably more than flirting, whatever that is. Propositioning, maybe.” “You said cock! I said penis!” “Tomato, tomahto.” He walked on a few strides, then said again, “So?” “I wasn’t flirting.” Charles ignored the objection. He reached down toward his crotch and grabbed hold of himself. His palm pressed against the thick shaft of his equipment and pushed the head toward his hip. His jeans were nearly bursting from the press of his full basket. “You get used to it,” he said. “People stare, sometimes, but why wouldn’t they? It’s huge. Probably the biggest one they’ve ever encountered. And there’s something rude about it, just because it’s so overt—so big. Frankly I don’t think too much about it—certainly not as much as others seem to do.” Jeremy felt himself flush with embarrassment again. “Does that answer your question?” He gulped. “I... was thinking more about...” “Sex?” Jeremy nodded. “Yeah, I have to admit that sometimes that’s problematic. I mean, I can make it work. But it can be off-putting, if that’s the right word. People see it like this, like now, you know, behind a wall of denim or cupped inside a pair of underwear, and it only suggests its size. Looks impressive, probably infers a sense of eroticism, just the size of it, the outline, the... impression of sex. But when they actually see it, like you did, when its full extents are openly bared, so to speak, then this look of trepidation occurs, like, ‘wow, can I really take all of that on? is it going to hurt?’” He let the question hang there for a few strides, then he added, “It doesn’t hurt. It feels good. It always feels good.” “How do you know?” “Mostly from the intense moans of pleasure and the occasional exclamations like ‘holy fuck, this feels good.’” He looked over. “But they’re usually screaming that. I just didn’t want to alarm the neighbors.” “How... big...” “See, now, I don’t care who you are—that’s flirting, Jeremy.” “Shut up,” he said, sullenly. “I haven’t measured it. Do you measure yours?” “I’ve never really thought....” “I mean, it’s kind of ludicrous to worry about that, right? You can see how big it is. How would its actual measurements matter?” “I was just... wondering.” “Uh huh,” Charles said, growling like a bear. “I am not flirting with you!” “What would you call asking another guy how big his cock is?” “Curiosity.” “Oh, I see. Like, ‘what do you do for a living?’ Or, ‘what’s your favorite dessert?’ Or, ‘exactly how big is your cock?’ I trust you see my point. Doesn’t routinely come up in conversation. Unless I am hanging out with the wrong crowd, because your friends sound a lot more interesting.” He shrugged. “It’s just you and me, Jeremy. Ask me whatever you want to ask me. I don’t mind flirting. I actually really enjoy it, usually. But you need a lot more training if you’re planning on being effective at it.” “I wish you’d stop talking about me like I’m stupid.” “You’re not stupid. You’re far from stupid. But you’re inexperienced. You’re shy. And you’re scared.” He slowed down and stopped. “You don’t ever need to be scared of me, Jeremy. Ever. Do you understand?” “I guess so.” “Okay.” Charles said. Street lamps were few and far between, and the moonless, glowering sky made him feel a bit fearful, even given the fact that the guy beside him could probably bench press a semi truck with its trailer attached. He didn’t know these neighborhoods, or their occupants, and most of the buildings and homes they passed were also dark. Probably filled with ghosts of Christmases past, rattling their chains and bringing nightmares to all the guilty misers. “Guilty,” he said softly. “Pardon?” The word was like a soft rumble from the muscular beast beside him. “Guilty,” he repeated. “Who’s guilty?” “Sorry, I was just... I was thinking about Dickens.” “Dickens who?” “Charles Dickens. ‘A Christmas Carol’ and ghosts. All these dark houses, kind of gives me the creeps.” “You don’t need to be afraid,” Charles said. “Nothing can hurt you while I’m around.” “I suppose you could just flash your dick at them and scare them away.” The same instant that he finished saying it, Jeremy regretted saying it, so he said, “Sorry,” rather meekly after. Charles laughed softly. “You’re probably right, assuming I could whip it out fast enough.” “You could just beat the shit out of them,” he suggested. “I couldn’t do that,” Charles said, seriously. “Why not?” “I couldn’t,” was all he said. They walked on. Passing beneath a light cast their shadows on the ground, and emphasized for Jeremy the differences in their bodies. Even Charles’s shadow was huge. The wind picked up with a sudden gust, and Jeremy tugged his coat closer. Charles asked, “Are you cold?” “Aren’t you?” He shrugged. “I suppose so,” he answered. “Are you...?” The big man looked over. His green eyes seemed alight in the night’s darkness. “Are you pissed at me?” “Why would I be pissed at you?” he asked. It was Jeremy’s turn to shrug. “You seem like you’re pissed at me.” “I feel like we’ve had this conversation before, only I was the one asking you that question.” “I just...” “I’m not pissed at you, Jeremy. I’m... thinking.” “What about?” Charles looked over, pausing as if considering his answer. “Secrets,” he said at last. “Oh,” he answered, not wishing to pry further. “That’s it?” “What’s it?” “‘Oh.’ I’m thinking about secrets and your response is ‘Oh.’” “Well, they’re secrets. Secrets are... secret.” He felt immediately dumb saying that. “Wow. You’re not very good at this, either.” “This what?” “People. Conversation. Talking.” But Charles’s response made Jeremy feel a pang of anger. “I told you, I’m....” “Shy. Yes, you told me. And that’s understandable. So I’m going to let you in on another secret. It’s not one of the secrets I was thinking about, but it’s one you need to hear. It’s something you’d learn eventually, anyway, but I think you’ll find it very handy—even as young as you are.” “Oh, and you’re all old and wise, is that it?” They were walking slower as they talked, now. The line of houses started to fall behind as the hill’s angle increased. There were fewer street lights, and the trees were dancing in the cold night winds. “Sometimes, when two people are talking, and one person wants to tell the other something important—or ask them something important... and by important I mean important to that person. They don’t know what the other person feels about it, because they haven’t told them. So there’s a fear, there. You know? The greatest fear there is, Jeremy. Do you know what that is?” His brow wrinkled and he swallowed hard. “Death?” “Sort of. It’s sort of the same thing.” He paused, looking at his small roommate. “No, it’s fear of the unknown. When you don’t know what will happen, or what someone else will think, or say, or do. Sometimes, that fear is thrilling, like riding a roller coaster. Sometimes it’s dreadful, like when you have a secret to tell, something you feel shame about, or something you did wrong and you know it.” “Is that what your secrets are?” “We’re not quite there, yet, Jeremy. I still haven’t told you the first secret. The one about people, and conversations, and talking.” Charles slowed to a stop, and turned to face his smaller friend. “Sometimes, when one person wants to let the other person in, they leave an opening. An opening is, like, a clue, or maybe a hint, but it’s more than nothing, and often it’s very small.” “A small opening.” “Yes.” “And did you leave me a small opening?” “I did.” he said it openly, not softly, not as if he was ashamed of something. “But you weren’t listening. And that’s not your fault. No one listens. Or very few people do. Because people are so concerned with what others think, they tend to spend around 90% of their concentration on themselves. Protecting themselves, picking the right words, or no words at all.” “So... secrets...?” “Secrets. That was an opening. That was me inviting you in. I could have responded like you do, and said ‘nothing.’” He tried to imitate Jeremy’s voice, but it sounded rather childish. “Nothing is bothering me. Nothing is happening. I’m not letting you in. And the more you push, the tighter I’ll close the opening.” “I don’t do that.” “Of course you do. Everyone does. Because it’s scary inviting someone in. You never know what they’ll say, or do. So it’s easier to pretend that nothing is wrong, and you’re better off alone, and life will just magically get better.” He sighed a small breath through his nose. “Anyway, now you know. And maybe you’ll practice listening. And waiting for small openings.” He turned and started walking slowly up the hill. Jeremy stood there for a couple of heartbeats, wondering what he was supposed to do, now. “What do I do now?” he called. Charles stopped and gently laughed. He turned around and said, “Now you come through the opening.” “I... I don’t know how!” “You do,” Charles advised him. “Shall I try it again?” “From over there?” “If you’d rather. If this is less intimidating.” Charles looked like the Incredible Hulk, but there was nothing very intimidating about him. “Did you want me to shout my secrets at you from here?” Jeremy approached him on the dark, lonely sidewalk. “Ok.” “You’re ready?” “I think I’m ready.” They stood looking at each other. Charles said, “Well?” “Well what?” “You have to start. I can’t start. I wouldn’t just blurt out ‘secrets’ for no reason.” “Oh. Sorry. Still new at this.” Charles nodded, and waited. “I... I don’t remember what I asked you.” Then Charles laughed gently. “You asked me what I was thinking about.” “Oh, right. Because I was all ‘you’re pissed at me,’ and you were all, ‘no I’m not,’ and....” “Jeremy.” “Sorry. Charles,” he said rather formally, “what are you thinking about?” “Secrets,” he replied, with a hint of mystery. Jeremy stood his ground and thought about his response. Finally, he said, “Secrets?” Charles smiled. “Yes,” he verified. “Whose secrets?” “Mine,” he answered. “Oh,” Jeremy said again. He looked into Charles’s eyes. “Did I walk through the opening?” “You sort of nudged it with your foot, but that’s a good start.” “Now what?” Charles started walking toward the campus again, and Jeremy followed. “Are you sure you want to know? Because if you start going through the openings, you’ll start making friends, and meeting people, and... I’m afraid there’s just no way to avoid it... having sex.” “What’s sex got to do with anything?” “I’m sure you’ve met someone you’re interested in.” “I’m interested in a lot of people.” “You know what I mean,” Charles said. Jeremy was thankful that the darkness concealed his blushing face. “I still don’t see what...” “The biggest fear of all, because it’s the biggest unknown of all, is being with someone else because you like them—or love them. Because that’s putting it all out there. That’s baring your heart and soul. And you’re handing someone else the keys... or, some kind of metaphor. I was gonna say you’re handing them the shoe to stomp all over your heart, but that just sounds weird. Handing someone a shoe? I mean, honestly, who does that?” “I think you’re veering off course just a bit.” “Oh, right. Anyway, secrets are one thing. Friends share secrets. They entrust them to each other. Or family, sometimes. But lovers... lovers are in a category all to themselves. And I don’t mean someone you just fuck for fun. Nothing against that, believe me. Fucking for the sake of fucking.” Jeremy was silent—he had nothing to add to this line of conversation. He had no experience to share. So Charles went on. “But when you meet someone to want to be with, and to share everything with them—not just physically naked but emotionally naked, stripped bare of everything, down to the real you—what’s scarier than that?” “I still don’t see what one thing has to do with the other.” “It all starts with a small opening. Maybe it’s a confession. Maybe it’s a question, a seemingly innocent question that’s overloaded with baggage. ‘Do you like me?’ Or, ‘Can I kiss you?’ And then you nudge your foot in.” Jeremy had a strong urge to nudge more than his foot in, and to say ‘Yes, I like you. Yes, you can kiss me. You can fucking well do whatever you want to with me, Charles.’ He felt hot and his heart was beating fast and his mouth went dry. My God, he thought, Charles was right. This is the biggest fear of them all. “Okay,” he said, but his voice trembled slightly. “Are you sure you’re ready for that?” Charles asked. ‘Fucking yes!’ Jeremy wanted to scream. He wanted to shout it out. But instead he only nodded, and Charles placed his large, warm hand on Jeremy’s shoulder and squeezed gently. “You’ll be fine,” Charles told him. “Just be brave.” Jeremy sighed as the moment passed. His whole small body was trembling, washed with a rush of emotion and adrenaline, all trying to compensate for what was happening on the cold, dark sidewalk. And then Charles took his hand away, and they were walking again. “Do you want to hear my secrets?” “I’m not entirely sure,” Jeremy confessed. “That was an awful lot of drama to take in, and I haven’t even heard anything good, yet.” Charles huffed a laugh from his nose, raising a fog bank before his chiseled features. “True enough,” Charles admitted. “It’s unlike me to be so dramatic. Maybe you bring the drama queen out in me. You’re always so serious.” Charles’s face reflected a comic ‘serious’ mask, pursing his full lips and furrowing his brow. They walked a few paces, and then Jeremy said, “Secrets.” “Mmm,” Charles moaned. “Secrets.” He stretched his neck, as if preparing for battle. “Okay, so... you’ve remarked more than once that I’m odd.” “Everyone is odd,” Jeremy replied. “Now who’s taking words out of someone else’s mouth?” Jeremy remembered Charles telling him the exact same thing in the library. “But it’s true,” he added. “It’s true,” Charles agreed. Then he sighed. “Anyway... so....” “You don’t have to tell me,” Jeremy volunteered. “I want to,” Charles answered. “I find that I need to share this with someone, but it’s a big secret.” He looked sideways at his small companion. “It’s not that I don’t trust you, I’m just... concerned.” “Concerned,” Jeremy repeated. “Yes,” Charles verified. “Maybe it’s best if I don’t...” “You’re gay,” Jeremy said. “That’s a label. I’m not anything. I’m Chu... Charles.” Jeremy stopped dead. “You’re gay?” Charles stopped, too. “I suppose, technically, by human standards, I’m gay.” “Human standards?” There he goes, being weird again, Jeremy thought. Charles slowly sighed. “I’m truman,” he said, simply. Jeremy’s face showed his confusion. “Get the fuck out of here.” Charles shrugged in response. “You’re not truman.” Charles nodded. “Trumans are huge! I mean, yeah, you’re big, but trumans are... they’re... but...” “What do you think you know about trumans?” “They’re, like, twelve feet tall or something, and always naked, and they’re super-strong and super-big, impossibly beautiful, physically perfect, kind of mythical if you ask me, since no one’s seen one around for a couple of years....” “Well, I don’t know about perfect,” he said, modestly. “And two dicks and they can fucking fly and....” “Pretty much all true,” Charles verified. “But we’re not twelve feet tall.” “Well, I kind of thought that was...” “More like eighteen feet.” Jeremy’s face contorted with confusion and disbelief. “Well, I hate to be the one to point this out, Charles, but you’re not eighteen feet tall. You’re very tall. Nothing against you. But eighteen feet? If trumans were eighteen feet tall wouldn’t we kind of notice them wandering about?” “We’re not always eighteen feet tall.” “Well, obviously! I mean, look at you! You’re not even seven feet tall, so trumans must be able to shut themselves up like Alice in Wonderland, getting bigger and smaller with a cookie or something.” “It’s not a cookie. I’m not sure what it is, honestly. But that’s not...” “Charles, why... why would you do that to me? Why would you lie to me? After all that build up about openings and honesty and friendship, and then you say something that is obviously not true.” “So you want proof.” “I’m sorry if that offends you, but yeah. Kinda. I mean, you’re a good looking guy and all. And, y’know, that is one impressive hunk of meat in your pants. But trumans are... they’re... well, let’s just say that you’re not a truman.” “You sure you want proof?” “What are you gonna do, Charles? Fly?” It was dark, and hard to see. The cold wind was blowing. The nearby trees were whispering in their branches. There was a ripping sound. A tearing sound. Material being rent by force. Charles’s silhouette was swelling outward, as if it was consuming the darkness to grow itself. The size of him, of his dark shape, was expanding outward in all directions. It was growing taller and wider in a slow, steady progression, as if he were stepping closer to Jeremy, but Jeremy knew that Charles wasn’t moving. His scent was suddenly strong, the unmistakably sexy smell of Charles was everywhere. And his heat. A palpable heat, but also a sense of heat, of the heat of sex. Something fell from his body. The ripping noises stopped. His inflation stopped. And then he stood there, bigger than before. Charles was suddenly two feet taller. His clothes were ripped cleanly from his body, torn at the seams and shredded into tatters that fell about his huge feet. Everything on his body amplified all at once. His muscles expanded, his shoulders widened, his chest pushed forward, his arms swelled with brawn. And his cock—which had already been an impressive specimen—now hung like a fat salami between his powerfully muscled thighs, dangling several inches beyond the one-foot mark and fucking thick as a tree limb. “Obviously not true?” Charles asked, crossing his incredibly-muscled arms across his thickly-muscled chest. “Fuck,” Jeremy summarized. “Well, yes.” He just stood there in the darkness, naked and unashamed, over eight feet tall and covered in thick, heavy plates and cables of raw, perfect brawn. Jeremy no longer felt cold. He felt very warm, both inside and out. His cock pulsed and throbbed. He felt a trickle of sweat down his spine. His mouth went dry. He was dumbfounded. This was too much. “But...” “Sure,” Charles said, turning around to display his perfect ass. His voice was profoundly masculine. A deep, thrumming sensation like the earth moving. “I’ve been told I look better from this angle, anyway.” “No, but...” “No butt? No problem.” He pivoted again, displaying his perfect eight-pack abs and his perfect massive pecs and his perfect, lengthy, thick as Jeremy’s arm prick. “I can get bigger, if you need further proof.” “You’re....” “I am,” Charles verified. “So, shall I get bigger? Do you want me to perform some more tricks? Maybe fly around a little or something?” “But....” “You’ve already seen that, and though it is impressive... how about the twins? Want to see a guy with two dicks?” He glanced down his body and Jeremy followed his eyes. And there, between his powerful legs, there were now, as if by magic, two fat cocks, each the other’s twin, both fat and firm and beautiful. “Voila,” he said, rather unimpressively. He reached down and took one into each of his large hands. They easily spilled beyond his grips, dangling forward inches longer than before. Jeremy’s jaw fell open. “I know, I’m overwhelming. I’m amazing.” He said it matter-of-factly, but not without condescension. Was he teasing Jeremy, or making fun of himself? “Should I tone it down?” “It?” Jeremy could hardly think. “Yes, I think I’d better.” The heat—the sense of it, the feeling of sex—mitigated. “I don’t have a good sense of how much is too much. I thought, with us being outdoors like this and in a breeze, that might lessen the effect. Sorry about that.” “Too much,” Jeremy said softly. “Yeah, it’s something that happens. I just give it off. Like sweating. Only it makes other guys feel... rather nice.” He shrugged. It looked like mountains shifting. “I can turn it off if that helps. I kind of don’t even notice it, anymore.” “You can turn it off?” “Or I can just be Charles again.” Then he was. Just like that. Only naked, and with the usual number of dicks. “Better?” “How can you...?” He took a step forward. He was beautiful. He was magnificent. Naked and perfect. “Not entirely human anymore. That’s how I can. Changed, and then changed some more, and then changed even more. And so on, like that, for months and months—years, even.” He was speaking softly, almost tenderly, as if explaining something complicated to a small child. “It’s a long, sordid, impossible story, and much too dull to tell again. But there are complications to be faced, and situations to avoid, and people who shouldn’t know about me.” “Why...?” Jeremy couldn’t seem to get his brain working right, again. His body was overheated, and his cock was sucking all the blood into itself, swelling enormously in his pants. “I’ve shocked you again. Twice in one night.” He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jeremy with his penetrating green gaze. “Are you all right?” “You’re a truman.” “It’s always the dicks that gets them.” He smiled and winked. “How do you...?” “All part of the package. It’s just a very... big package.” He smiled. “No pun intended.” “You’re naked.” “Am I?” He looked down at his magnificent body. “So I am.” He glanced down at his shredded clothing and bent to scoop up the torn cloth, holding it in his hands. “It’s going to be hard to get back into these.” He dropped them again. “Do you mind if I meet you back at the room? It’ll be hard to explain why I’m walking back there with you naked. I mean, what will people think?” He smiled, though, indicating his poor joke. “How will you get back without...?” “Like you said, Jeremy. Trumans can fly.” He was there, and then he wasn’t. He crouched, slightly, and tilted his head up, and launched off the sidewalk in eerie silence. No whoosh of wind, no rushing sound. He was just gone, up into the night skies, naked and perfect and, apparently, flying. Jeremy’s head was spinning. His heart was pounding. He was short of breath and dry-mouthed. There was no sign at all that Charles had ever actually been beside him. He picked up the remnants of his clothes and disappeared, upwards. The sky was grey and soft flakes were swirling, dancing on the cold winds. Somewhere up there, Charles was dancing with them. • • • • As Jeremy ran back to the college, his mind started processing the things he knew—or he thought he knew—about trumans. By now, there was a fairly strong belief that the whole thing had been nothing but a huge trick. There was certainly something odd about their secrecy, and about their sudden disappearance. Some people thought it was just elaborate computer-generated imaging that created them, and all the photos were just Photoshopped manipulations. That certainly didn’t explain it all, but it made more sense than what was supposedly true. He imagined the images he’d seen himself online, and fantasized about ever since. The massively muscled torsos, the incredibly handsome and hyper-masculine faces, the—there was no other word for it—monstrous cocks. They were shown striding the street dressed in almost nothing at all. They were shown inviting men to their gyms, promising them the same bodies with the same huge muscular development and incredible beauty. For months they were seemingly everywhere—and then they were nowhere. Just... gone. Images that had been online were gone. Videos erased. Wikipedia articles disappeared. People still remembered them, of course, but there was no supporting information anywhere. They seemed to disappear as suddenly as they appeared. Then the usual claims of conspiracy and government secrets and hallucinogens in the water and who knew what all. The government did seem to go suspiciously quiet about all of it—not that they were overly anxious to be involved in the whole thing in the first place. But who else would be going about trying to erase it all, and pretend it never happened? And where had they all gone? No one just evaporates! No one just goes invisible! Now this guy, this Charles, claimed he was one of them. And to all appearances, it was true. He did, after all, just fly away. He flew! He fucking... just... flew! • • • • Barry was bathed in a wash of cream. It clung to the fur across the muscular plates of his impressive pectoral muscles in pearlescent droplets. It swam into the valleys between his egg-carton six-pack abdominals. It flowed into the dark forest of pubic curls that crowned the majesty of his fat, throbbing cock. Runnels of cream drained down from the mouth of his upright snake, coating his grip like icing. His other arm was raised as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his wrist. Sweat glittered like crystals in the moist pit of his arm and made his skin glisten. He could smell the rank, earthy tang of his ass on his fingers where he had been pushing them into his hole while he stroked another thick load from his balls. He had an urge to pull them into his mouth, to taste his own butthole, to see what that was like, but he resisted that urge while his roommate was watching him. Because he wasn’t gay. But his roommate was. Tim was sprawled on his own bed next to Barry, separated by a three-foot wide space. He could smell his roommate’s sexy funk distinctly. Smell his sweat and his cum and his ass. Smell his skin and his hair and his fur. Smell the scent of Barry like the smell of home cooking. God, he smelled good. Tim wasn’t coated in cream. His body was different, and whatever splatters and puddles of cum from his massive, foot-high prick that landed on his skin, his body drank it inside like water on a parched dessert. Cum was Tim’s food of choice, the essence of his power and the most delicious item on the menu. He had pointed the nozzle of his cock at his own handsome face and jetted fat ropes of warm cream into his open mouth with practiced ease. It bathed his tongue and teeth in a salty tang of masculine power and he swallowed it all down greedily. His legs were sprawled apart, one foot perched on the bed and the other on the floor. His heavy balls hung off the edge of the mattress, two farm-fresh eggs still swollen with seed. His body glistened with sweat, making his smooth, beautiful skin shine like pale metal. He had a smile on his full lips as he licked them clean. Now he was enveloped in an afterglow of the power of his own essence, feeling it inside his body like a kind of milk that made him feel whole and complete. He moaned with a blissful satisfaction and heard his roommate’s throaty laugh. “Fuck, dude,” Barry said. “That was amazing.” Without opening his eyes, Tim nodded and said, “Agreed.” Barry looked over. Tim’s eyes were still closed. His chest rose and fell as he slowly breathed. He was bigger than ever, bigger than any bodybuilder Barry had ever seen. Muscle was packed onto his long, powerful body. It was bulging with wedges and balls and plates of brawn, all arranged in perfect harmony across his naked frame. His dick was still hard, still a foot high, still swarmed with veins pulsing with hard, dull throbs. The head was pushed free of its usual cowl of foreskin and glistened with cum and spit. Barry tentatively pulled his butt-juiced fingers toward his mouth and pushed his tongue toward them, smelling his ass on his touch. He licked the tip of his tongue gingerly against the stink and tasted sweetness. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Indeed,” Tim agreed, looking at him as he pulled his fingers away from his tongue. He was smiling. “You sure you’re not gay, Barry?” “What? What the fuck?” He sat up quickly, shocked that he had been caught. “Because that seems pretty gay to me.” “I wasn’t doing any....” Tim nudged aside his huge ball sack with the heel of his hand and rubbed his middle finger against the warm, moist lips of his own asshole. He circled the pucker a couple of time and then pushed the finger inside, to the second knuckle, before withdrawing it and observing the wetness clinging to the skin. His smell was strong and funky. Then he brought the digit up to his mouth and pushed it inside, sucking noisily and sighing with contentment. “Fuck yeah, dude. Lick that shit up!” “I did not just do that.” Tim laughed. “I’m just fucking with you.” Then he pivoted on his bed and spread his legs wide and lifted them up with alarming ease and flexibility as his bed groaned to support his weight. He exposed his tight, rosy pink hole toward his roommate. “Dive in, bro! I haven’t had a good rimming in weeks!” Barry threw up his hands to shield his eyes. “Put that shit away! Damn, that’s nasty!” “You sure? It’s definitely a full meal!” He rubbed his fingers against his pucker again and stuck them to his nostrils, pulling in a deep breath of his own funk. “Fuck you, Tim! Shut your fucking legs! No one wants to see your asshole!” Tim was laughing as he lowered his feet to the bed and sat looking at his handsome roommate. Barry had grown again only an hour or two ago. Everything was bigger. And everything was in working order, judging from the wealth of sticky cum that coated his muscled body. “You need another shower, dude,” he advised. “But you might want to refrain from pushing that magical butt button of yours.” Tim was teasing Barry, knowing full well that there was no magic button, and it was Tim’s own growing and unwieldy powers that were slowly turning his roommate into a bulky bodybuilder. “You get any bigger, you’re not going to fit through the doorway.” “Look who’s talking, Mr. Incredible Hulk.” “Yeah, but I’m fully adjustable, remember?” He was already shrinking in size, reducing his impossibly muscular body to one that was on the verge of believable beauty. “You don’t have that advantage.” “That is just too fucking weird.” “Your face is too fucking weird.” “That’s a stupid comeback.” “Your face is a stupid comeback.” “Shut the fuck up,” Barry said. But he was laughing at the same time. “Jesus dude, how do you do that?” “Do what?” “You, like, just did the fucking splits and threw your feet over your head like that.” “I’m very talented,” he replied. “You’d be surprised at what I can do if given a chance—or an opening.” “Would I, now?” Barry’s eyebrows wiggled. “Your face would... never mind.” Barry licked his lips. He could still taste his ass on them. Sweet and earthy. “Does... does it always taste like that?” Tim asked, “Does what always taste like what?” “Ass,” he answered. “There’s a simple way to find out, but you were all ‘no, stop, put your ass away,’ so..” He shrugged, smiling lasciviously. “Your tongue never slipped south when you were going down on Stacy?” Barry shook his head. “Gross, dude.” “Yeah, but now that you know....” “She’d freak.” “How do you know?” “Anyone would freak.” “Would you freak if she made the offer?” “To what? Lick my ass?” “Rim you. Yeah.” “I’m... not sure.” “Still?” His eyebrow rose. “Meaning that since I’m not opposed to fingering my own hole, I’m automatically not opposed to someone else doing it?” Tim shrugged. “Just seems logical.” “It’s one thing for me to start playing around down there, but it’s a whole ‘nother thing to have someone else... you know.” He licked his lips. “How do you know until you try?” “No, dude.” “No, what?” “No way you’re gonna lick my hole.” “Did I offer?” “I know where this ends up.” “Ha. ‘Ends up.’ You made a funny.” “I’m not joking dude.” Tim shrugged. he was still absently rubbing his own warm, moist hole with his finger, up and down, below his foot-high hard-on. “Okay. If you’re sure you don’t want to find out what it feels like to have someone’s tongue bathing your butt hole in sweet, warm wetness and pushing inside, licking your rim, sending you into shivering spasms of ecstatic bliss, who am I to judge you?” “I suppose you’re an expert.” He glanced at Barry’s ass. “Let’s just say I’ve had plenty of practice.” “I bet you have.” “You’d win that bet.” He smiled and tilted his head. “If you expect me to be ashamed of enjoying giving someone else pleasure by rimming their butt hole—not to mention enjoying the sensation of doing it—you’re going to be disappointed.” He sat up a little, and again moved the finger from his ass to his nostrils, pulling in a long whiff of ass. “Fuck, dude, if you’re ignoring your ass, you’re giving up on half the fun. And I am a serious ass aficionado.” Barry felt his hole tingle and throb. “You’re serious.” “As a heart attack, dude.” He sat up, causing his cock to flail and bob against his perfect six-pack abs, painting a swath of sticky precum on his tanned flesh. “Offer’s on the table. Ready willing and able to do it for you. Anxious, even.” “Fuck, dude.” “Not quite that far,” he said, and thought, ‘at least, not yet,’ “but it might feel like it. I have a... fairly talented tongue.” “I’m not sure we want to go there.” “That’s fair.” He sat there, looking all kinds of perfect. “But I can go there, no problem.” “Seriously, dude?” “Seriously, dude.” It was a tempting and exciting offer. Barry really was curious about it. And the idea that they could do it and no one would know about it but them was.... “Okay,” he said. “Really?” “Just, y’know, to see what it’s like.” Tim smiled. “Of course.” “How do I...?” “As long as I get access, it’s all good. How do you want to do it?” “What are my options?” “Do you want to watch me do it, or do you want me to come in from behind?” “So... like....?”
 “So, like you’re either on all fours and I pry you open and dig in, or you lay back and open wide and watch me dive in.” He narrowed his eyes. “I kinda like it when the other guy watches. I like seeing the expressions on his face when I’m eating him out. Helps me know when I’m hitting the sweet spot.” “The sweet spot?” “Don’t worry, I’ll find it.” He stood up, towering over Barry, and looked down at him. “And if my mouth kinda...explores...I assume that’ll be okay with you?” “Explores?” “Taint. Balls. Lick the crack. Possibly I could slip a bit north and kiss your dick. I assume you’d deal with that if it happened.” He licked his lips again, eyeing the wealth of manly equipment just waiting for his lips, tongue and teeth to explore. “Well?” “Um, I guess...” He scooted his butt forward and lay on his back, bending his knees slightly. “Oh, no, no, no, dude. There’s no halfway here. It’s either the whole enchilada or nothing. The Timebomb doesn’t do anything halfway.” Barry’s brow furrowed. “Open wide... and say ‘ahhhhhh yeah.’” • • • • Chuck flew. He liked flying. It was peaceful and allowed him to think about things and be completely alone for a while—which was not something he regularly sought, being a man who liked people and liked being around and with and fucking them. Night flying was even better, because it allowed him to assume his uncompressed, unfettered, unnaturally immense and uncommonly beautiful physical self, hidden by darkness and without the need to disguise his true nature to blend in with anyone else’s preconceptions. As his powerful legs thrust him into the night, his body expanding in every direction, growing wider by the foot and taller by the yard. His muscles seemed to bloom and unfold along his limbs, inflating to full glory, and once again two mighty cocks hung between his gargantuan thighs, the surest symbol that he was no longer merely human. A god flew in the sky, more beautiful by far than any man had a right to be, more powerful than any man had ever dreamed of being, and hornier than any thousand men put together. He was truman, and that meant so much more than any non-truman could conceive of. He had been truman for so long, now, that it was getting hard to remember what being human had been like. But being amongst them, and especially being with Jeremy and all his fears and curiously quaint ideas about sex and power and what it meant to be a man. Chuck twisted in the winds and swooped and dived like a fish in his native waters. The currents and funnels and walls of thick wind that he used to maneuver his incredibly flexible and powerful body higher and higher into the sky appeared to his enhanced senses, and he swam through them and pushed against them and felt them caress his naked skin. He wished that Frazz was with him, so that they could fly-fuck as they had done so often. There was simply nothing like it, the sensation of falling and flying and fucking all at the same time, the utter freedom and intense eroticism of the act knew no equal. The small town’s lights shrunk to pinpoints and sparkled like tiny diamonds before he was surrounded by clouds thick with snow. It clung to him and melted instantly, and his flesh tingled as if being licked by thousands of tiny tongues. The ice turned to warm water on his skin, and he was soon glistening and slick with it, making him look as if he were made of copper. Flying gave him time to consider what he intended to do. Typically for Chuck, nothing was planned and everything was possible. Was telling Jeremy prudent? Maybe not. Should he just go into Tim’s room and reveal himself with a grand ‘ta-da!’ moment? Possibly, but where was the fun in that? Besides, you know, the usual naked fun that they would no doubt start to have. Mmm, naked fun. The thought made Chuck’s bountiful loins tingle and throb. Naked fun was a great idea. He was certainly in need of it. Hell, maybe his self-imposed exile from his comrade trumans was half the reason that whatever Tim had done had effected him at all. He was severely horned up. Like, dangerously so. Sure, he could keep the lock on his libido, he had absolute control over every aspect of his physical form, including the drives that might otherwise overwhelm him. But there were always emotions and desires that came into play. Brain chemistry and dopamine levels were one thing, but when his imagination started acting up (as it so often did) and he was mentally undressing some dude just walking down the street, imagining what his ass would look like outside of those jeans, and what his hole would taste like as he stroked his hard-on and licked his butt and wrapped him up in his heavily-muscled arms.... well, that was the kind of thing that was hard to ignore. Chuck sucked in a cold draught of winter sky, cooling his libido as well as his body—even though both of them always ran hot. Being a truman was most challenging when there were no other trumans around. And that made him think about the brotherhood, and his lovers and companions and friends. Thousands of them, all over the globe. And the burden they each had to bare. “Bare,” he said softly. Naked. Skin. Flesh. Hair. Muscle. Cock. Suck. Lick. Fuck. “Steady on, Chuck,” he advised himself. He twisted left and under a thick column of air, catching hold of it and launching against the heavy winds, pushing himself higher. Part 9 The campus was dark and deserted. Snow was falling steadily, now, and an odd silence blanketed everything along with the flakes. The buildings were mostly dark, and the trees were mostly bare. Even the dorms looked evacuated, with not a single light in a single window lit from this side. Jeremy opened the door and dashed up the stairs two at a time. His room was on the third floor, dorm 318, the last room at the west end on the north side of the building. nearest the shower and farthest from the stairs. He wasn’t paying attention to anything else except his ultimate destination, and his roommate waiting there. He ran along the third floor hallway and didn’t notice anything odd, though the door on the same side as his own, the one nearest the stairs, the one where Tim and Barry camped out, was slightly open and there were sounds of movement and low noises, moaning or something, coming from within. But blood was beating hard in his ears and he was making too much noise himself to pay attention to anything except the door to his own room at the far end of the hallway. He paused at the closed door to room 318. He was breathing hard, his chest rising and falling, his brow sweaty, and his whole body hot and wet. He licked his lips, pulled in a calming breath and took hold of the cold metal handle, opening the door to his dorm room. Charles was standing at the open window. He was naked, of course—his natural state. The room was still dark, but even in silhouette the guy’s broad back and narrow waist were absurdly tapered. Mountains were piled on his shoulders. And his scent—that smell of Charles—was everywhere. As Jeremy’s eyes adjusted to the darkness, the swell and beauty of the two muscular globes of Charles’s amazing and inhumanly powerful butt became clear. He had an incredible ass, there were no two ways about it. Just... incredible. Like a person could dive in there between the two perfect mounds and get lost inside for days. And Charles needed that ass to carry around the masses of muscle that packed his wide, flaring back. He simply stood there in the darkness, like a statue of a perfect god, the god of sex and power and beauty. Muscle bulged from every millimeter of his tall, wide, thick form, and the mounds and indentations were mind-blowing. “So. How much do you know?” His voice was soft, but deep and powerful. “Know?” Jeremy asked. “About trumans.” Charles didn’t turn around as he spoke. Jeremy could see a slight reflection of his face in the window, but it looks slightly odd, or different. It was hard to say how. “About me.” “I guess... I guess just the usual stuff. You were there, and then you weren’t. Pictures, videos, magazines, you were everywhere. You did that TV thing where that guy was naked for a second. Really big deal about that, and then the gyms were opening up, and...” “And then we were gone,” Charles said. “How much do you want to know?” “I guess... I guess that depends.” “Always a safe answer,” Charles said. Jeremy watched the reflection of the man’s face in the dark window. It looked older, there, but also more handsome. As if Charles’s face had lost something, some sort of soft mask, and now Jeremy could see what he really looked like. “I’ll tell you anything you want to know, Jeremy, because I’m going to ask you for something in return. You can say no, of course, but I hope that after you hear the story, maybe...” He sighed. “Anyway,” he said, as a kind of universal preamble. Then he turned around. Then Jeremy spontaneously creamed his jeans. Charles was perfect. There was no other more perfect word to describe him. Absolute masculine perfection. From his noble, regal, brow to his broad, large feet, the man standing before Jeremy in his dorm room was absolute male beauty made flesh. His face made an ache start to flame in Jeremy’s chest. He had the chiseled features of a movie star, or a model, or a porn actor. Or all three. Jeremy thought that if the lights came on right now, exposing the man before him in unshadowed glory, he would faint dead away. Those green eyes, clear and intense, sparkled like emeralds. His teeth were white and perfect. He had a broad, manly nose and his strong, angled chin and jaw were shadowed with whiskers in perfect decoration of masculinity. His body was beyond incredible. Simply breathtaking. Massive bulges of muscles covered his tall frame, but they were all—each—in perfect proportion to each other. He could see every single muscle group on the man’s body, and every single muscle of every single group. His skin, dark and ruddy, shone like silk in the soft light, rippling over the expanses of brawn as if painted on. Fuck, he was beautiful. Beyond handsome. Beyond sexy. Just... perfect. “My friends call me Chuck,” he said. Jeremy swallowed and his mouth fell open. He could find no words at all inside his head. Nothing came to his tongue. He was spellbound and dumbfounded by the sheer perfection on display before him. Chuck said, “Close the door.” Jeremy reached behind him and did so. “Turn on the light.” “I’m afraid,” Jeremy said. Chuck seemed to find the reaction surprising and amusing. “Of what?” “I...” “You came in your shorts.” His voice was deep and rich and powerful. It resonated in Jeremy’s balls, tugging at them, and sent tingles along his cock. “I suppose it would be immodest to say that I have that effect on others. So I’m not surprised.” He smiled again, and Jeremy wanted to cum again. “You want to get changed?” Jeremy nodded. “Ok. Do you want me to turn around?” Jeremy nodded again. Chuck turned around. “Should I keep talking while you clean up?” “I... guess... so.” “I hope you’ll excuse me for doing that,” he said as he pivoted to face the window again. “I’d tell you that I don’t mean to do it, but that would be a lie. I love doing that. I love that I made you cum. I don’t mean that I love that I embarrassed you, but I love when a man cums. I love making a man cum. No matter how I do it. And I know a lot of ways to do it—but just turning around? That’s kind of a special gratification, so I want to thank you for that, Jeremy.” “Um, you’re welcome?” He was opening a drawer and pulling out a fresh pair of underwear. He glanced toward the window and saw Chuck’s green gaze on him. “You’re watching me.” Chuck laughed slightly and shrugged. “Can’t help myself. I love watching beautiful men getting naked.” “I’m not....” “Stop right there before you say something stupid. When I pay a compliment, I’m not being nice and I’m not lying. You’re a beautiful man.” Jeremy still didn’t believe it, but all he said was, “Could you, like, close your eyes or something?” “Still embarrassed?” “Intimidated might be a better word.” “Oh. Right. I forget that part.” Jeremy supposed that Chuck was never intimidated. What the hell would he ever be intimidated by? “Okay, eyes closed,” he said. Jeremy checked, and Chuck’s green orbs were hidden behind thick-lashed eyelids. He was still smiling, though. “Should I start?” “Start what?” “Telling you about me? About us? And why I need your help?” “I guess so,” Jeremy answered, dubiously. What the hell could Jeremy offer anyone that powerful? “I’ll start with the basics, then.” He paused, and Jeremy heard him inhale through his nostrils. “Damn, you smell nice.” Jeremy felt a chill run up his spine. He’d just stripped himself naked from the waist down. His soggy, cream-filled shorts were discarded on the floor. He could only smell Chuck’s intense and erotic scent in the room. “Thanks?” “Don’t mention it,” Chuck replied. “Can I open my eyes?” “Almost.” Jeremy pulled on his fresh underwear and tugged his jeans up his legs. “Okay,” he reported. Chuck opened his eyes. “I’m going to turn around now.” “That’s... fine.” “Just thought I’d warn you,” he said. Then he held up his arms and added, “Kidding! I’m just kidding.” He turned around and Jeremy was surprised that he had to remember to breathe all over again. The man was just... too beautiful. “Better?” “Cleaner,” he answered. “So... not better.” He laughed. “I’m not usually this filthy-minded,” he lied. Not that Jeremy believed him, anyway. “You were saying?” “About us,” Chuck said, nodding. “Well, the government—that’s our government, the good ol’ US of A—had decided that they wanted a... what? Tribe? Of super soldiers.” “Like Captain America?” His eyes narrowed and he nodded slightly. “Very much like Captain America. So they assigned two scientists to the task, and they... do you know this part already?” “No. No one ever said where the trumen originated.” “Cool.” He leaned back against the window sill, setting his perfect butt against it and folding his arms over his chest, gesturing with one hand now and again as he spoke. He was mostly in shadow, helping Jeremy cope with the man’s superhuman beauty, but just watching all his muscles moving was an exercise in sensuality and masculine power. “These two smart guys—Carlos and Jerry, by name—set about breaking down the genome of the human body, mapping all its extents and connections, what did what, what affected what, all that shit, and they came up with a little syringe of something magic they called Transform. “Now, what was in there, I can’t tell you. Enzymes and shit. Some sort of enhancements and DNA doohickeys and who the fuck knows what, but the end result was that they shot it into a civilian volunteer who happened to be my next-door neighbor and about twelve hours later, all hell started breaking loose. “What they didn’t know was that they had managed to unleash a kind of monster. A monster that fed on power and growth and muscle. And another thing they didn’t know—because no one had ever done this before, so how could they—was that there were men in the world who acted like triggers, and when they were exposed to this shit, super weirdness started happening.” “Super weirdness?” “LIke... like tremendous growth. Insane muscular development. Everything they planned on happening, only much more accelerated than anyone anticipated. Like, insanely quick development, and then just insane shit like physical morphing, super flexibility, super strength. Insane super weird-ass shit.” “Oh.” Chuck shrugged his mountain ranges. “The long and the short of it is, Transform got into the essential genetic structure of whomever it infected. Though I think ‘infected’ is probably technically incorrect, it works. It acted like a viral agent, swarming the body and the genes and cells and DNA of whomever it entered and altering them utterly and forever. Once inside you, there was no going back. “Looking at me, you could say that there seems like there was no downside, right? I mean, I’m a passingly good looking guy.” “Just barely passingly,” Jeremy agreed, glancing at his cum-sodden shorts. “But the side effects, initially, included unhinged growth and muscular development—which is probably fine for a super soldier but not quite a boon for average Joe Six-pack living in a small apartment in Nowheresville. And I have to admit that my own transformation wasn’t my idea at all. It just sort of... happened.” “How does something like that just sort of happen? Couldn’t you say ‘no thank you, I don’t want the needle in my butt?’” “Oh, see, I forgot an important development. After Transform was introduced into Todd’s body—Todd was my neighbor—it mutated. Again, these two scientist guys were smart, but they didn’t exactly know what they were doing, what all the ramifications were going to be. Because... so... um... okay, so one of the things they decided to alter on purpose was sexuality.” “Why?” “Couple of reasons. One was that the super soldiers would all be male. I guess that makes a kind of sense—males are more disposed to muscular development and size, after all. That in itself wasn’t as important as the type of operations these soldiers would be asked to perform. Often, they’d be on their own, in situations where having weapons would be difficult and where they would need to rely solely on themselves and their comrades. Being attractive would help because psychologically, people are more open with attractive people, more willing to be, like, sharing things like secrets and where that atomic bomb is—shit like that.” “Sure,” Jeremy agreed, his head swimming. “These operations could last for weeks or months in isolation, and it turns out one of the... difficulties about that is that guys get horny. Really horny. Especially guys with over-developed growth patterns and highly active testosterone. And when guys get horny, they get stupid, and mistakes get made, and things fall apart.” “So....” “So, someone said, ‘why not make them gay? Then they can use each other to... relieve these drives and get on with the important shit.’” “Someone said that.” “I’m paraphrasing.” “Oh.” “Right. So, it turns you gay.” “So, you weren’t gay before...?” “Wasn’t.” He shrugged. “Anyway....” “And, you were okay with that?” He considered the question for only a moment. “There were too many benefits to worry about it, I guess. Frankly, there was a lot of shit going down in the first few hours and days after I was transformed. Things got out of hand pretty fucking fast, because another part of this change is that when you change someone else...” “With a needle?” “Oh, right. No, the change is through anything from my body. I can make another man into a truman, now, just by breathing on him. But not unless I want to, and not unless he wants me to. Like I said, things got out of hand quickly. Todd and me, we were making new transformed men faster than you can say ‘fuck me, Freddy!’ And it seemed like with every new member of our little tribe, we were gaining more power, more size and new abilities.” “Like flying.” “Like flying. Only we don’t really fly. It’s more like air-swimming, I guess. And then we discovered that we had total—and I mean absolute total—control of our physical forms, and every manifestation of them.” “So, not just how you look?” “How I everything. That’s how I can or can’t transform someone else. I can—I can place transform into the transforming agent at will. Whether that’s sweat or spit or pheromone or cum, I can take aim at someone and only transform them.” “Or not.” “Or not. But at the beginning, there was no ‘or not.’ We were too fucking horned up on power to stop ourselves. Plus, it seemed like every other day, something new happened and we kept getting bigger, stronger... like I said. I mean, imagine that feeling. Kissing a guy, watching him sprout muscles, grow more handsome, shoot up by the foot, grow another dick, and then all he wants is to be with you, fuck you, kiss you, suck you. It was a never-ending orgy of muscle and sex and love and beauty. It was kind of an addiction, and it just never stopped.” “But then it did.” He nodded. “The government was... unhappy with these developments. Their super soldiers turned out to be nothing but super muscle sluts. I mean, we could not get enough. Insatiable only hints at our sex drive, and then pile on the fact that we can go non-stop, and keep getting stronger, and bigger, and everything else. They wanted their toys back, and they wanted to stop what was happening.” “Why?” “I haven’t emphasized the whole growth thing enough, apparently. Jeremy, I’m fucking huge. Like, motherfucking huge. You think I’m intimidating like this? Try me at three stories tall.” “And flying.” “And then spraying my never-ending supply of transforming cum out my double-barreled cum cannon and..” “I get the idea,” Jeremy answered. “They were scared.” “In a word, shitless. We had them rightly shaking in their boots, and they also realized what they’d done wrong and they wanted to correct it.” “What did they do?” “As you would expect, Transform wasn’t the only weapon in their arsenal. Not to mention that other governments were doing the same thing. The Russians. The Chinese. Probably right now there’s some lab somewhere cooking up another strain of some formula designed to perfect the human male into the perfect fighting machine in order to destroy someone else’s perfect fighting machine. “So in order to protect ourselves—just to fucking survive—we went on the offensive. We brought the fight home. Over and over. Infiltrating, investigating, and trying to stop them from doing it again, and from destroying what we had become, and from trying to do it right this time. Because if there is one thing we are not, that’s an unstoppable army.” “Wait, what?” “I told you about our libido. Well, that’s what we do with all that pent-up masculine energy. All that testosterone and male hormonal juice constantly pumping through our veins? We don’t fight. We can’t. We can only fuck. And that’s what they never seem to understand. We don’t want to make war, we want to make love. Literally.” “The reason you’re so horned up and made so many others is because....” “Because that’s all we can do. We can’t fight. Oh, it’s not that we have no survival instinct or don’t know how. I’ve seen some of my brothers rip open walls and toss helicopters from the sky and deflect fucking missiles.” “Deflect missiles?” “Oh, yeah. We’re kind of... indestructible.” “Indestruct....” He shrugged. “Far as we know. Nothing can hurt us. The muscle is super dense. The skin is super elastic. We heal almost immediately, regenerating skin or organs or whatever we need. I mean, we were built this way. It’s what we are.” “Instead of the X-Men, you’re the Sex-Men.” Chuck smiled and Jeremy melted. “Someone actually suggested we call ourselves that, but ‘truman’ finally won out.” “For ‘transformed human,’” Jeremy said. Chuck nodded. “Things were like that for a while. Seems like we went from one bad situation to another, even as our numbers swelled almost as large as our cocks.” His face grew serious and he said, “But now we really are in trouble, and this time it’s our own fault.” • • • • If Barry could think straight, he’d most likely be thinking, “Holy fuck, this feels good.” Fortunately, he was too far gone into the throes of utter sexual bliss because he had an ass aficionado going down on his hole so fully and so eagerly and so joyously that all he could think of was, “Holy fuck, oh God, oh Christ, holy fucking hell, fuck, fuck, fuck.” In fact, that was what he was managing to enunciate, as well, which only drove Tim to dive deeper into his ass. It felt like a dozen mouths were on his nether regions. How could one man possibly be doing so much to everything down there? His ass felt amazing. His balls tingled and throbbed when they weren’t being tugged and sucked. His cock was licked and kissed and stroked and soaked in spit, warm and wet and slick, and strong hands squeezed and teased and stroked him for all he was worth. Holy fuck, this felt good. Better than fucking good. He moaned. It was a deep and satisfying noise. His sphincter tightened and he felt wet fingers pushing into him and then something slick and slippery and a tongue was inside him and he opened up and gasped and rolled his eyes into his head. Fuck, he wanted to cum. He wanted to cum very badly. Everything felt so fucking good. Why had he ever had second thoughts about this? What the hell was he scared of? Tim was fucking amazing! And Tim—he was in heaven. At first, Barry hadn’t seemed into it. He was clenched and uptight and wouldn’t even look at him. Tim kept glancing up to see how he was doing, and whether Barry was having as much fun as he was, but the dude’s face was all grimaced and pinched and it looked like he was in pain. So Tim brought out the big guns early and fucking went to town on his ass, and his taint, and his ball sack. He lubed it all up and kept it all hot and wet and hard. He stretched his hands along Barry’s legs, all the way out, feeling the other man’s muscle as he went, and then he grasped his ankles and fucking opened him up. There he was. His beautiful tight little hole. Surrounded in soft curls and slightly damp with sweat and cum. He smelled delicious and it made Tim’s cock instantly hard, almost painfully so. He licked at it and kissed it and smelled its funk and tasted its earthy tang. He pushed Barry’s legs open and opened his hole, pushing his tongue inside and rimming the fuck out of his roommate. Suddenly it was all hands on deck and Barry was open to anything. It was almost laughable how easily his walls were broached once he felt how good it was going to be with Tim in the driver’s seat and all that ass and cock and balls at his disposal. He was going to give Barry the ride of his fucking life. And he knew how to do it. “Jesus fucking Christ,” Barry moaned, as Tim did something particularly pleasing with his lips and tongue. Tim stroked Barry’s hard-on and then surrounded the swollen head in wet heat, bathing his dick in spit and sucking against his slit. Barry felt a surge of cum and, as if feeling it too, Tim squeezed his shaft hard and pushed it back. “I’m not done yet,” he growled. Then his mouth was back in action, sucking on Barry’s balls and rubbing his chin against Barry’s smooth taint. “Stop,” Barry said. “I’m gonna fucking pop.” “Not yet,” Tim said again. “Almost there.” “Gotta fucking cum.” “I know you do, buddy. I know you do.” “Fuck,” he moaned. Tim stroked Barry’s long, hard dick with a slow, steady hand. “But hold on, okay?” “Can’t.” “Hold on, because it’s about to get a lot better.” “Fuck, dude, I can’t.” Tim stood up. His dick was steel hard and leaking a stream of honey. It drained along his veiny shaft and gathered on his huge balls. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. Barry looked down at Tim’s hugeness. “Fuck, dude.” “I promise it’s gonna feel amazing.” “Dude, I... I dunno...” “Man, I gotta. I gotta fuck you. You have an amazing ass. I want... I gotta be inside.” “I’m not....” “It’s gonna feel amazing,” Tim promised, kissing the hot tip of his meaty poker against Barry’s pucker, wrapping his grip around his shaft and squeezing against its hardness. “You’re wet and hot and ready, Barry. I promise, it’s going to feel amazing.” • • • • “Something else happened about, oh, I guess a year or so ago.” “Before you disappeared.” “Well, I didn’t disappear, obviously, because here I am. But, yeah. It happened before we appeared, too, before the TV special and the videos and magazines and porn. This happened the last time they tried to stop us. Some asshole was put in charge, and let me tell you this guy was a real peach. Had a whole busload of high schoolers killed. Had a few of us put into prisons. Had his own men situated in a booby-trapped underground building that would kill everyone inside if we started anything.” “Not really,” Jeremy said, doubtfully. Chuck crossed his heart with his finger, scribing an X across the thick meat of his massive chest. “If I’m lying I’m dying.” He sighed. “Anyway, one of his guys, this other scientist, he was kind of giving himself injections on the side—sampling his own goods, as it were. They were trying it again, some new formula, slower acting, trying to keep things contained, but then we come along and fuck it all up.” “What happened?” “Backfired, as usual. Whatever it was they made, it wasn’t good. The guy started swelling into this kind of mutated Frankenstein’s monster, with bulging muscle everywhere and he was just a mess, really. Not all pretty like us. So, anyway, it ends up—okay, this part gets weird.” “This part?” “I’m just preparing you, no need to get rude.” But Chuck laughed anyway, at the absurdity of it all. “Sorry.” “So, this dude is all swollen and rampaging and the whole building is coming down around us and...” “The whole building?” “Booby traps. Yeah, big fucking mess. Anyway, along comes this other dude, young guy, probably younger than you, and he goes up to the blubbery mess of muscle and they kind of... melt... together.” “Melt?” “Sorry. Again, I don’t know the hows and whys, I can only report the whats. These two guys somehow combined themselves into one guy. So that transform transformed the other guy, but in the process it also swallowed whatever the other guy’s stuff was trying to do. And the result of all that was that suddenly, this guy could literally walk through walls.” “Bullshit.” “I know! It’s total bullshit! But there it was, and there he was, and there’s the building threatening to crush everyone, so this new guy just sort of scoops everyone up and the power of transform takes over again and suddenly everyone’s doing it.” “Doing what?” He sighed, as if preparing for a long argument. “Controlling their very atomic structure. Not just cellular or genetic, now, but down to the atoms. To the very essence of what we’re all made of!” “No.” “Yes.” “No way.” “Yes way.” “That’s impossible.” “Said the young man talking to the flying dude.” He smiled. “I can show you if you like, though you won’t actually see anything.” He straightened, lifting himself off the window sill and stood to his full height. His body seemed to stretch to fill the space, though Jeremy assumed that was just an illusion of shadow. “You might want to turn on the lights, now. That will make it a bit easier to see—or, I guess, not see.” Jeremy wasn’t sure what that meant. “Okay,” he said, turning to flip the switch on the wall. The darkness was washed away by the overhead light, and when he turned back, Jeremy again experienced the overwhelming sensation that the floor was dropping away and the air was being sucked from his lungs and there was a fire in the room with him and all he wanted to do was cream his pants very completely. He wasn’t fully prepared for Chuck. Maybe there was no way anyone could be. The man was simply overwhelmingly beautiful. He was just standing there, looking back at his roommate, arms at his sides, legs shoulder-width apart, head upright, shoulders back, chest out. He had a military bearing, but looked more like the most gorgeous and muscle-bound porn star in the world. His hair was a shock of blue-black locks not so much arranged on his head as sprouting in an unorderly fashion, making him look like he’d just crawled from the bed where he’d left his partner worn-out from sex. His eyes sparkled with jewel-like tones and his skin, everywhere, had a silken sheen as if he had been polished. Thick, soft, dark fur coated his massive chest, forearms, legs and ran through the deep crevasses around his eight-pack. A forest of dark curls crowned his thick and lengthy cock, that dangled easily a foot long between his tree-trunk legs. Jeremy caught his breath and released a shuddering exhale as he tried to adjust to the reality of the most perfect and beautiful man in the world standing four feet away, completely and unashamedly naked. He had thought that a truman would look like some kind of cross between a bodybuilder and the Michelin Man, someone so overwhelmed with muscle that he was little more than a pumped-up balloon animal with huge fat bulges everywhere, but Chuck was more—and less—than that. His physical form—his body, his face, his muscles, his fur, his cock and balls, his skin, his arms and legs and hands and feet—everything was perfect. He was almost too beautiful to look at. “Wow,” he said, softly. Chuck grinned. “Still?” He looked down at himself and shrugged. “Thanks, Jeremy. I sometimes forget.” “Forget what?” “Everything.” He brought his hands up and clapped them together, rubbing his palms as if preparing for a magic trick. It made the muscles all along both arms bulge and jump, illustrating that no matter how big he looked, there was still more muscle on reserve ready to plump into power. “Okay, so, are you ready?” “I guess so,” he answered, unsure of what he was supposed to be ready for. Chuck was just standing there. Then he became unfocused. That was the word that jumped into Jeremy’s head. Everything around him seemed to come into sharper focus, because his form was shifting, growing indistinct, and then transparent. It was like he was made of water and he was slowly evaporating. It happened quickly. Chuck grew more indistinct, more transparent, things behind him became clear and then... he was no longer there. He had simply vanished. “Charles?” Jeremy was startled and little bit scared. “Charles?” He stepped forward and waved his hand through the space where his roommate had been. “Chuck?” he repeated. Then the air started to waver like a heat haze, and that unique and tantalizing scent started to sting his nostrils, and he could start to see something forming, some ghostlike presence, where he had been waving his hand. A face, and a body, pale and soft but coalescing and becoming more distinct. He was watching Chuck rematerialize. He came from nowhere into here, his beautiful body seeming to gather itself together and regain focus and form and after a few seconds, he was there again, as solid and handsome and perfect as ever. Jeremy was now standing very close to him. He could feel the heat of the other man’s body grow in intensity as he regained his physical form. Chuck looked at Jeremy and shrugged. “Presto,” he said. “The vanishing act is complete.” “Where... how...?” “I didn’t go anywhere, but I sort of went everywhere. Basic physics, really. We’re all made up of the same stuff. Everything is. It’s simply a matter of arranging it. But what I can do is rearrange it, or unarrange it. Break it down to its basic components. Become vapor and then air and then,” he lifted his hand and snapped his fingers, “poof! I’m gone.” “But... gone where?” “That, my friend, is the problem.” “The problem?” “Not everyone comes back.” • • • • Barry squirmed. He gasped and moaned. His cock hurt and wanted to pop. His balls were filled and swollen. But he could not cum. He couldn’t. Until Tim said he could. The huge, naked man pushed the end of his monster against Barry’s tight, wet hole, positioning himself for his first honest fuck in many moons. His body was practically shaking with demand. His muscles were pushing out as if his entire form were a giant dick inflating to erection. Sweat coated his skin, and his eyes flashed with feral need. “Fuck, Barry, you’re burning hot.” It was no lie. Barry’s body was overheated with desire. Tim was releasing a steady fog of his funky pheromones and pumping thick sex vibes into the room. Nobody could withstand him, and especially nobody with his legs in the air and Tim’s cock poised for entry. Barry gasped. “Gotta….” Tim closed his eyes, shifted his hips and pushed inside. Barry felt a sudden flood of perfect sexual bliss. It entered him and exploded outward and suffused his body and his bones and his brain. He was drowning in a deep ocean of sex, floating in a sky of sex, buried beneath a mountain of perfect, absolute, uncompromising, masterful sex. Tim could no longer control himself, and the bomb went off. An explosion of intense transforming power radiated outward from him, centered entirely on the target of his cock and filling the man with absolute masculine power. Barry started to grow and grew so quickly that anyone watching would not have seen the changes manifesting. He was the old, impressive Barry one moment, and in the next he was...something else. Something huge, and powerful, and swollen with muscle. Barry came, a fat rope that shot so hard it impacted the wall behind him and shot clean through it. He came again, a fat load of cream that splattered all over his new body and was quickly absorbed. And he got bigger. And bigger. Tim fucked him hard and deep and pushed a flood of hot cream inside his body and watched Barry becoming a new man, a better man, a bigger man, whose body was powerful enough to crush a building to dust and whose cock could poke a hole in steel and whose face would cause an observer to go batshit insane with desire. Tim smiled as he transformed his roommate into the newest member of a very exclusive club, and he watched Barry continue to grow as he flooded his body with magic. Part 10 The Timebomb went off, and in a very big way. Jeremy came again, instantly, struck by Tim’s radiating sexual explosion. He did not have time to wonder how his balls could even produce more cum, or how his cock had inflated so hard and so quickly, growing painfully erect in the space between one heartbeat and the next and pushing a thick volley of hot cream into his pants again. He doubled over and stifled a shout of perfect overpowering bliss as his small, ordinary body was struck by the radiating power of the silent and invisible explosion of absolute sexual dominance. It washed over him in its passage, like ripples on an ocean, and his body began to slowly swell. He had been close to the detonations before, but this time its strength and speed was overwhelming. He was breathing hard and fast, and the sensation of growth felt a bit as if he were being inflated. He felt it in his arms first, as his biceps and triceps grew, pushing against the seams of his shirt until they began to split. His back rippled and bulged. His thighs were expanding with raw brawn. His calves bloomed with power. His whole body began to grow slightly taller, making his bones creak and snap and his teeth to grate inside his head. Chuck was not wholly immune to the radiating power of the young man’s mighty storm of masculine energy, amplified and supplemented by the version of Transform that had been evolving along a different thread than his own super-strong strain. He felt Tim’s sudden release wash over his body and try very hard to enter him and pump him fuller with muscle. He sucked in a small breath at the sheer potency of the young man’s power, feeling his cocks inflating to erection and sensing a swelling erotic tide building inside him that was not of his own making. “Shit,” he whispered softly. Then he looked down at Jeremy huddled on the floor and watched his body swelling with muscle. Jeremy was still breathing hard, sucking in air to cool his overheated body. His clothes were splitting like a butterfly’s cocoon, rending at the seams or ripping open where there were no seams. He had been a small boy to begin with and it was difficult to tell what final impact Tim’s magic powers were having as he remained bent over with one hand on the floor steadying him. As quickly as it began, it was over. Jeremy’s harsh breathing was the only sound in the room. He could feel his newly developed chest pressing against his shirt, the buttons straining against his hard body to hold the meat inside. “What the fuck did you do?” he asked, looking up at the inhumanly beautiful naked man standing in his room. Chuck raised a dark eyebrow, glanced toward where Tim was now watching Barry grow into his own overwhelming muscle beast, and answered, “I’m afraid we may need to accelerate the plan.” Jeremy struggled to his feet, his crotch sodden and his small body suddenly less small than before. He had changed dramatically in a matter of seconds. His face had matured, his body had taken on the well-defined and thickly muscled semblance of an Abercrombie model and his clothes were in tatters. Chuck found himself even more strongly drawn to him. “Wha...what plan?” Chuck looked at Jeremy, the side of his mouth quirking into a familiar half-smile. “It’s a long story.” • • • • ONE YEAR AGO “We should not intervene,” the handsome Hispanic scientist with the muscles of a superweight bodybuilder and the cock of a highly-paid porn star said, seriously. He was standing with his back to the room (his ass was a thing to make men weep) looking out through the floor-to-ceiling windows that lined the walls of the Manhattan apartment he shared with his lover and partner. That man, whom anyone looking at would have to agree was easily among the most beautiful men they had ever encountered, narrowed his gaze and started to speak, opening his full, sensuous lips and inhaling. But before he could get a word out, Carlos said it again. “We should not intervene.” Michael’s brow furrowed. “What if they…?” “I know what you’re thinking Michael,” Carlos said, turning, “but it might do more harm than good.” “Might?” another voice said. A rich, deep bass that resounded like a bear’s growl. “It ‘might’ do more harm?” Carlos nodded at Chuck. “It might.” He shrugged, shifting his dramatically mountainous shoulders and making the cascade of straight, dark hair flow off and drape down his wide back. “‘Might’ doesn’t mean ‘will,’” Chuck protested. “They are not developing along the same path as we did.” He paused. “As we do.” “We don’t know how they’re developing.” “What happened...is happening is the result of an anomaly. It wasn’t part of our natural development.” Chuck didn’t need to ask Carlos how he knew that, because they all had seen it happen, played out for them through the Transformed men’s ability to share thoughts and emotions. Sherman Tipton had witnessed the evolution, and Scott Maddox and Wolf and “Self-Suck” Robbie had seen its culmination. (See Transform: New Blood Parts 38—40) “I get that,” he admitted. “Then you should understand why it might be a good idea to….” “You said ‘might’, again.” “It is not a good idea to involve them. They have their own path to find.” “Paths sometimes intersect,” Chuck observed. “We don’t know that they’re gone,” Carlos said. “Then where are they? Where did they go?” “Perhaps they have evolved again, in that state.” “So, what, they’re all just wisps in the wind? Scattered bits of atoms floating around having a grand old time?” Carlos shrugged again. “Yeah, well, fuck that shit.” “I think,” Michael said, “that we should listen to Carlos.” “Wow, color me shocked,” Chuck said. “Carlos has years of scientific experience. Carlos has….” “Do I really need to remind you that Carlos’s years of scientific experience resulted in all of the men standing in this room with muscles out to yay and twin pricks and the ability to fly and read minds and...shall I go on?” “We all make mistakes,” Carlos admitted. “Look, I’m not calling any of us mistakes. I fucking love being me. I fucking love the things I can do, the power that’s coursing through these muscles, the ability to practically look at another guy and make him swell with the same power that I have. I’m saying these are good things.” Carlos opened his mouth, but Chuck held up his hand, “and that’s why I can’t imagine that any of our brothers would want to give all that up to exist as a cloud of atoms floating in space! I mean...is that what you believe?” “I think….” “You think Adam wanted that?” Carlos closed his mouth. Michael looked stung. Chuck knew where to push the knife in for the dearest damage. “Of all of us, Adam? Adam would want to stop being Adam? Stop loving us all as he did? Stop wanting us all to be in love as much as he loved us? Adam?” “We cannot know….” “That’s bullshit. Something happened to him. Something that stopped him from coming back.” Chuck paused, looking down, and then he put his fingertips to his temple and said, “I miss hearing him in here. I miss his voice, and his laugh, and his love.” He closed his eyes. “God damn that man could love.” “I don’t think….” Chuck looked up. “You’re going to stand there and tell me honestly that you believe that Adam didn’t want to be around anymore?” Michael sighed. “You know what it feels like,” he said. “You know.” He did. They all did. Assuming an incorporeal state was absolute freedom. It felt like heaven. Leaving all earthly ties behind and existing invisibly was what God must feel like. But then you wanted someone to touch you again. You wanted to touch someone. To hear someone’s voice. To feel—alive. “It’s not the same as this,” Chuck said, and he suddenly wrapped Michael in his arms and kissed him quite deeply, and with a passion that said they might never kiss again. The deep warmth of love swept Michael into Chuck’s passionate kiss. What, indeed, felt better than this? As their lips parted, Michael sighed and said, “You certainly know how to make a persuasive argument.” Chuck grinned. “We can’t abandon them.” Michael asked, “How many?” “At least a hundred. Probably twice that many. Not everyone keeps in touch like we do. And when Adam wasn’t...when he….” “I know,” Michael said. “I miss him, too.” “Then why…?” Carlos spoke again. “We have to wait,” he said. “What’s happening in that high school, in that town, to those young men and...boys, really. It’s something different. Something new. If we introduce ourselves into that environment, it’s likely we would overwhelm and supersede whatever is developing there.” “They’re just like us,” Chuck argued. “No,” Carlos said, “they aren’t.” Chuck tilted his head. “You’ve been watching them.” “Observation is a scientific principal,” he answered. “If we’re to learn anything at all….” “You’re going there and watching them? You’re invisible?” He nodded. “From time to time.” “And…?” “As I said, they are developing differently. In some ways, they are more limited, which is to be expected, I suppose, given the smaller sample group from which the strain is pulling in new genetic material. We had a much larger pool of human genetic samples, and we were unrestrained as we grew in number. They are existing in a relatively closed environment, involving men of the same general age, and in some cases those men are not fully matured.” “I have to admit,” Chuck said, “I fucking love it when he gets like this.” “Like this?” Carlos asked, genuinely interested. “All science talky. Keep going, you’re giving me a stiffy.” “Like that’s a challenge,” Michael said, rolling his eyes. “Shut up, Adonis,” Chuck advised him. “Keep going Carlos, I like to hear your voice.” He was stroking himself and rising to the occasion. Carlos looked down at Chuck’s majestic and beautiful cock. “Well, um, so...where was I?” Chuck grinned his half-smile. “Some shit about gene pools and not fully matured males.” “Oh. Yes. Um. Many—if not most—of the young men in the so-called Muscle Club are under seventeen years of age, which is generally considered when one leaves adolescence and puberty ceases. So the gene pool is unsettled, in a sense, and still developing.” Chuck’s cock was throbbing and drooling. “Go on. You have my undivided attention.” “In addition, their initial exposure was to a fairly undiluted version of Transform that Robbie offered on that video he created before we met him.” “Ah, yes. I still have a soft spot for that video.” Chuck looked down. “Though maybe ‘soft’ isn’t what I actually feel watching it.” “So that,” Carlos said, rather louder than intended, “coupled with the restrained genetic pool and the immature nature of the bodies involved means that Transform is mutating is pure ways that we could not anticipate.” “Mutating?” “Developing new capabilities and offering new powers, such as those we now share—but of an entirely different nature.” “Such as?” Chuck’s cock was nearing record-breaking dimensions and leaking a steady stream of honey. “It appears that branches of Transform are occurring, offering some of them, for example, a different manner of development.” “How so?” “Some are growing at a steady pace, such as we do, but others...explode with growth in a sudden, almost violent outburst. But, interestingly, this is not a shared trait.” “Which means?” Chuck closed his eyes, holding back his explosion of cream. “Which means that it is likely that they will continue to branch and develop into distinct types that will, of their own accord, develop traits and abilities we have not.” Michael was watching Chuck’s fat hard-on swell and throb. “So if we interfere…” “If we interfere, it is likely we’ll countermand those new priorities and perhaps prevent new, powerful, unforeseen capabilities from appearing.” “Oh, fuck,” Chuck said. And then his cock spewed a thick fountain of cream that shot up in a fine arc and splattered everywhere. “I love talking about getting stronger.” • • • • ONE YEAR LATER “So you see why it would be bad—potentially bad—for me to meet Tim.” “Then why…?” Jeremy was sitting on his bed wearing only a pair of underwear, having stripped himself of his too-small clothing and finding nothing else to fit his new, larger body. He looked as if he had packed on a good twenty pounds of muscle, and it was all bulging from his short frame in beautiful perfected symmetry. He had been thin before, and now he had a gymnast’s build with some serious guns on his arms and a heavy shank of sex meat in his shorts worthy of a porn star. True to the power of transform, the young man also looked like he had gained a couple of years in age as well. His almost childish face now had a very strong chin and a serious cast to its brow, and his formerly smooth chest—now replaced by two squared-off muscular hemispheres and a set of dark, lickable nipples—had the beginnings of a bird’s nest sprouting in the valley between his burgeoning pecks. All in all, Tim’s effect on Jeremy had upgraded him in the space of a few seconds from a small, shy, somewhat ordinary lad into a muscular, handsome, very sexy young man who could easily break a few hearts and cause a few boners the next time he showed up in class. He sat across from Chuck, who still looked like the fucking sexiest man who ever walked the face of the planet, facing him as the brutally beautiful man finished his tale. “I was curious,” he explained, shrugging his mountain range. “It’s part of my charm. I like people. A lot.” His tremendous cock throbbed distinctly and his eyes scanned Jeremy up and down. “I just happened to bump into Tim at one of the closed T Gyms near here.” “Just happened to?” “Why, I don’t know what you’re implying!” Chuck said with feigned shock. “Anyway, I tasted him and I discovered….” “You tasted him?” Chuck shrugged. “It’s...a thing we do. Or have. Every one of us tastes differently.” “How did you taste him without…?” “Tim had a rather...energetic reaction to the Gym.” When Jeremy’s heavier brow arched, Chuck clarified. “Tim exploded with about a gallon of cum. We also tend to leave traces of ourselves behind for others of our kind to...enjoy.” He shrugged again. “Anyway, I could taste his power, sense that he had something unique and potentially interesting. Something that needed some prodding.” “The Timebomb?” “So it turns out.” He leaned back on the bed, resting on his elbows. It thrust his huge prick forward and made his abdominal wall pop with a perfect collection of cobblestones. “And then I discovered someone else interesting. Someone with a power I had never encountered before. Someone who had something I thought was impossible.” “Who?” “You, of course.” “Me?” “You.” “What have I got?” “Something very special.” “I don’t have anything,” Jeremy protested. “Look at me! I’m just...me.” He looked down. “Well, more of me.” Chuck smiled. “Exactly.” “Exactly what?” Chuck tilted his handsome head and narrowed his eyes. “What just happened?” “What?” He nodded in the direction of room 318. “In there. With Tim and his roommate.” “Tim...went off.” Jeremy was absently rubbing his hard-on. Strong tingles of sexual bliss were erupting from it and cascading through his body. He’d never felt anything as wonderful before. “Indeed. And in a very powerful fashion.” Chuck raised an eyebrow and applied one of his certified half-grins to his lips, realizing that Jeremy was starting to discover one of the better benefits of Transform. “I’ve felt it before,” Jeremy reported. He swallowed hard. His right hand was now kneading his hard dick rather overtly. “Probably several times before,” he agreed. “And every time it happens, what happens to the guys in this building? What happens to you?” “Me?” he asked, slightly embarrassed. Realizing what he was doing, he covered his crotch with his hands. Chuck observed the movement and his smile wattage increased. “No need for embarrassment, Jeremy. Look at me, do I appear embarrassed by anything?” Jeremy swallowed hard as he looked at the huge, beautiful, perfectly-defined, hugely-muscled, overly-well-endowed superman lounging naked on the other bed. Indeed, he looked anything but embarrassed. “No.” “Okay then,” he said, looking pointedly at Jeremy’s crotch. The smaller young man slowly pulled his hand away. His newly grown prick had blossomed into another impressive hard-on tenting his boxers. A wet patch was darkening the material as he began to release what was undoubtedly a growing reserve of warm, lubricating honey from his swollen balls. “You’ll probably need to get used to that happening more often. It’s one of the more prevalent side effects.” He laughed slightly. “And yours appears to be more prevalent that most.” He smiled, then. “Thanks, by the way, Jeremy. I never get tired of seeing that happen when I’m with another guy.” “You’re...welcome? I guess?” “I could...help you with that,” Chuck said tentatively. “I mean, if you wanted some help with it.” “Help?” Chuck shrugged. “You know. Just some friendly help.” Jeremy looked down at his throbbing member. “You mean…?” Chuck nodded. “I’d be happy to suck you into heaven, Jeremy. Just, you know, to relieve the pressure.” “You want to…?” “Oh, fuck, Jeremy, I always want to. It’s not a question of me wanting to, it’s a question of you wanting me to.” He eyed the glorious and freshly developed cock still hidden under the thin layer of cotton. “So? Mother, may I?” Jeremy couldn’t think of a good reason not to allow this handsome, sexy, beautiful man to suck his cock, so he reached down, peeled open the fly on his boxers and allowed his thick, hot, slowly pulsing erection into the open. The eye was weeping a steady stream of clear, thick pre, and the thing had to be at least nine inches tall. “Help yourself,” he offered. “Don’t mind if I do, Jeremy.” And Chuck, with the obvious talent of a truly experienced cocksucker, swallowed him whole, deep throating him with an ease borne of many, many, many eager blow jobs and went to town. Jeremy was already nearly popping his load just sitting there, so when Chuck’s warm wetness surrounded him and the tingles of sex exploded into orgasmic bombs. Chuck set his hand to Jeremy’s chest, found his nipple within moments and added some truly inspiring nipple play to the mix. Then he was stroking and sucking, moaning in utter delight, and within seconds Jeremy rewarded Chuck with a truly amazing gush of thick cream which the man gulped and guzzled with deep need. Jeremy’s hands balled into fists and his eyes rolled up in their sockets and his sphincter tightened to diamond hardness from the overwhelming sexual release. He had never in his life felt anything as pure and immense and completely satisfying as that first explosion of cum delivered from his new, over-productive balls and highly sensitized cock. He nearly screamed with utter joy. Then Chuck was slowly, lovingly caressing his chest and licking up the last drops of cream, being sure to suck every drop of Jeremy’s delicious richness into his mouth. “Thank you, my friend,” Chuck growled. “I sincerely needed that.” “So…,” Jeremy gasped “so did I.” His cock was wet and shiny with Chuck’s spit, cooling in the air and slowly deflating from it’s nine-and-a-half-inch high glory. He could still feel the other man’s mouth surrounding him, feel his fingers teasing his sensitive nipples, feel the comforting warmth of his huge body against his own naked skin. Then he sat up again and looked Jeremy in the eyes. “Where were we?” “Fuck if I can remember,” Jeremy admitted. Chuck moved his muscled bulk back to the adjoining bed, looked at Jeremy’s nearly naked body with its new muscles and his new more handsome features and the monster cock with which he had been gifted and he snapped his finger. “Surely you’ve noticed something unusual about the other men in your dorm?” “No.” “Honestly?” “Honestly, no,” he lied. Chuck wrinkled his brow and scanned Jeremy’s newly grown body. “Nothing regarding their muscles?” “No.” “Or their size?” “No.” “Or the fact that they seemed to be growing increasingly handsome and appearing more masculine nearly every time you looked at them?” “I never really noticed.” Chuck glanced at Jeremy’s exposed cock again. It appeared to be regaining some of its vigor quite insistently. “Of course you didn’t.” He covered it with his hand, and it pulsed quite visibly. “Anyway, what has that got to do with…?” “You’re immune to me, Jeremy.” “Immune?” He looked down at his cock again. It was already halfway to hard. “I don’t think so.” “Your body. It doesn’t react.” “It fucking does,” he replied, thinking how he had come so hard twice already tonight, and how Chuck had made him feel. “Thanks for the compliment,” Chuck explained. “But that’s a brain thing. Not a body thing.” “A brain thing.” Chuck nodded. “But your body hasn’t changed. Not until we both experienced what our friend Tim is able to do. When our friendly neighborhood Timebomb sent out a wave of transforming energy so powerful that it nearly made me come, and believe me when I tell you that it takes a fuckload of energy to make me lose control.” “I still don’t understand.” Chuck sighed. “I can’t approach Tim. There’s that theory that a man a lot smarter than me has that says my version of the stuff that makes me look like this will take over from the stuff that makes Tim look like Tim.” His eyes drifted sideways as he thought aloud, “though given what I just experienced, I have a hard time believing that.” “Believing what?” “I need you to be my go-between. I need someone I can’t transform,” Chuck stated. “But, didn’t I just…?” “Someone I can’t transform.” “But, I just….” “Jeremy, every time you’ve had a reaction around me, that wasn’t just coincidence. I mean, I know I’m charming and irresistible, but frankly I’ve been pushing you pretty hard over the past few days and...you’re immune to me.” “You’ve been…?” Chuck nodded. “I started out slowly, just to see. I knew there was something different about you. I could...smell it.” “Like you could taste Tim?” “Sort of. I have some very strong and interesting capabilities when it comes to the male of the species. I’m kind of...attuned.” “And?” “And I can’t transform you.” A look of disappointment crossed Jeremy’s face. “You can’t…?” Chuck shook his head. “Well, maybe you just haven’t been trying hard enough?” He shook his handsome head again. “Maybe if you….” Chuck rose to his feet, fell to his knees, took Jeremy’s face in his strong hands and kissed him passionately. Chuck poured every ounce of Transform he could control into the kiss. Any other man—any ordinary man—would now be swelling so quickly and so large that his new body would be knocking out the walls. His head would be pressed against the ceiling. His cock would be shoving itself to superhuman extents and exploding with gallons of hot cream, and would be quickly joined by a secondary prick that was in every inch a twin of its brother. His body would mature into the most perfect, most beautiful version of himself, and he would be able to, with the same force and speed, transform any other man he met into another muscular giant. But that didn’t happen. Jeremy’s reaction was what one might expect when one is gay and one is being kissed by a gorgeous naked man with the body of a god, the cock of a porn star, the face of an angel and the sexual talent of a very accomplished prostitute educated in all the ways that pleasure can be conveyed. His new larger cock, courtesy of Tim, inflated to full glory again, pushing its fat head up its nearly ten inch stalk and he came again with sudden and unyielding force, splattering a wealth of hot cream all over Chuck’s incredible chest. Chuck started to laugh as he broke the kiss, then he was dipping his large fingers into Jeremy’s physical expression of joy and licking the cream from them. “You taste good,” he said. Then he kissed the smaller man to offer a sample of his own cream back to him. “What was that for?” “This first kiss or the second one?” Chuck asked, standing again and leaving Jeremy face-to-cock with the largest and most beautiful expressions of pure male sex that he’s ever seen. “Both. Either.” Chuck licked his lips. “You’re a great kisser, if you didn’t already know that.” He grinned. “The first one was to shut you up about how I know that I can’t transform you. If that had worked as it usually does—as it never fails to do—you’d be about three times your size and this building would be having some serious problems holding itself together. You’d be strong enough to rip this place apart with your bare hands, though honestly you’d be more apt to want to rip me apart and fuck me because I’m a very, very good fucker.” “I think I get the picture,” Jeremy said dryly, though he couldn’t help but allow his eyes to move all over Chuck’s amazing and incredible body with a newfound hunger. “You’d be like me, and let me tell you that I’ve been a truman long enough by now and I was shoving enough transforn at you that you’d be one of the strongest and probably one of the most beautiful men on the planet.” He tilted his head. “The second was because you’re so fucking cute that I couldn’t help myself.” “And?” “And nothing. You’re immune to me.” ‘Not altogether,’ Jeremy thought. Instead, he said, “But?” “But not, apparently, to Tim.” He looked down at himself, unable to deny that fact. “So?” “So I need someone who can inherit Tim’s ability. I need someone like Tim in his present, original, powerful state. But I can’t waltz in there and go, ‘hey, Timebomb, baby, what say you come with me and help a friend out with a little invisible truman problem?’” “Why?” “Because I fear that if we get together, the...desire to really get together will be too strong. And I’ll overwhelm him.” “What makes you think he won’t overwhelm you?” Chuck smirked. “Have you seen me?” He then proceeded to show himself off, inflating his muscles to new power and striking a few poses that had Jeremy’s cock throbbing hard all over again. “No, I know I’m too powerful. I’m the original. One way or the other, I’d screw him up, and I need him just the way he is.” “But where do I come in?” “I want you to be Tim’s friend. I need you to become like Tim. You, in particular. Because I can’t transform you, and if I get closer to Tim, I’m afraid of what might happen, what I might not be able to stop myself from doing.” “Transforming him.” Chuck nodded. “But...why?” “Because I think if a Timebomb goes off in a particular place, and at a particular time, and at a particular magnitude—You can bring my friends back.” “Tim doesn’t even know I exist,” Jeremy protested. “Oh, Tim knows you exist. He’s been coming to your door every week since you got here. He’s been after your ass since you two met in the hallway.” Jeremy was shocked. “You...you weren’t even around then!” “True. But you forget that I can go invisible, too. And I hear things.” “You’ve been spying on us!” “Just a little.” He grinned. “What, are you hiding something you’re afraid I’ll find out? Something besides you’re gay and you have the hots for me and the hots for Tim?” Jeremy looked hurt, but Chuck said, “Jeremy, everyone has the hots for me. They sort of can’t help it. Plus I’ve been practically bathing you in my secret sauce ever since we met so it’s not altogether unusual that you find me irresistible.” “Let’s not get out of hand, here. I’d hardly call you irresistible.” Chuck laughed. “See? That’s why I like you, Jeremy. You keep me grounded.” Jeremy laughed slightly, too, then his eyes narrowed. “Tim...likes me?” “Oh, yeah. Tim likes you. A lot.” “Then why are him and Barry…?” “You thought him and Barry? Him and Barry exist because Barry is a slut and Tim can’t help himself.” Jeremy smiled when Chuck called Barry a slute, but Chuck said, “Oh, don’t get me wrong here, Jeremy. I like sluts. Most—all—of my best friends are sluts. Hell, I’m the biggest slut you’ll ever meet. I admire Barry in a way. He’s not gay—at least, not before meeting the Timebomb. But he was open to adventure and having a little unconventional fun. Barry’s my kind of guy.” Then Jeremy looked hurt, again. “You’re my type of guy, too.” “Is everyone your type of guy?” “I just said I was a slut, didn’t I?” “Yeah,” Jeremy admitted. “Your trouble is that you have a very narrow view of love and sex, my young friend. I can’t blame you, of course. You haven’t had much opportunity to learn. But take it from me when I tell you that I can fuck a lot of people, and I can love a lot of people, and I don’t judge anyone. It’s entirely possible to love everyone, Jeremy. I love you and I love Barry. I just love you in different ways.” “How many different ways are there?” Chuck smiled. “As many different ways as there are different people in the world.” “You...love me?” “Of course! I love you very much.” “It’s...that easy?” “It’s easy if you allow it to be. Just stop limiting yourself and stop comparing everyone. Love people for who they are, not who you want them to be. I love you for who you are, Jeremy. If you change—and you will—I’ll still love you.” “How do you know?” He shrugged. “Love is easy.” This seemed to boggle Jeremy’s mind, but Chuck pressed on. “You understand what I’m asking you to do?” “Yes,” he answered. “And you also understand that I can’t ask you to do it?” “Yes,” he agreed. “I need to want to do it.” “And do you, Jeremy?” He looked into Chuck’s eyes. “I’ve never wanted anything as badly in the whole world.” Part 11 “Oof,” Barry said. “Don’t you mean, ‘woof’?” The newest member of Muscle Club grinned lasciviously at the equally muscled man opposite him in their shared and suddenly much-too-small dorm room. “That was fun,” he said. His voice had lowered somewhat as his body and all its parts had grown several sizes larger. He said “Fun,” again, just to hear the new timbre and sexy growl he’d acquired. “Fun.” His smile increased in wattage. “That’s one word for it,” Tim agreed. “You want to go again?” Barry considered it for only a moment as he looked at his super sexy roommate and then said, “I wouldn’t say no.” “So,” Tim asked, leaning forward, “that’s a ‘yes’, then?” Barry looked down at his twin cocks. “How do you guys handle all this?” “I find the usual method works fine,” Tim explained, and then he sucked one of his roommate’s majestic pricks inside his mouth while he grabbed the other and started stroking, and his efforts were immediately rewarded by a sudden flow of precum that drooled out of the mouth of Barry’s cobra and drizzled down its sides, lubing up Tim’s strokes with warm, thick honey. Barry started pumping cream inside Tim’s mouth with one cock as the other throbbed and pulsed and streamed its constant flow. Barry could easily control what each cock was doing! He smiled as he released his overwhelming cargo of rich, thick cream down his roommate’s throat as his other cock was simply happy sending thick electrical shocks of sexual bliss all through his massive frame. “That works,” Barry agreed, breathlessly. Tim looked up into Barry’s handsome face, nodding a slight agreement without missing a single blast from Barry’s prick. He drank it all down like a starving man, which wasn’t far from the truth. This was his first meal of transformed cream in months, and his body was practically shaking from delight. Tim sent a sudden, hard shock of sex into Barry’s head, tugging him hard and, without missing a stroke, he managed to simultaneously point his own cock nozzle towards Barry’s chest. He went off like a rocket, fountaining another rich gush of white cream that splattered all over his roomate’s body before he soaked it inside as only a Transformed man could, welcoming the richly sustaining cum like a desert welcomes rain. Barry gasped and groaned and allowed his secondary prick to fucking shoot, sending thick jets of cum all over himself and his own mouth. “Fuck,” he growled wetly. “Jesus fucking Christ, how do you stand it?” Tim released Barry’s raging hard-on from his mouth and asked, “Stand what?” Barry reached down and placed his hand behind Tim’s thick neck. “Not fucking doing this all the fucking time?” He kissed him soundly, tasting the sweet richness of his own cream on Tim’s tongue. “I like it when you talk dirty,” Tim admitted, now stroking both dicks in his hands. “Fuck you,” Barry said. “I thought you’d never ask,” Tim answered. And that was how it ended up that Jeremy found himself knocking on the door of Room 318 while Barry was balls deep inside Tim’s welcoming hole, fucking his roommate with his twins and squirting thick jets of cream inside his guts from his overloaded balls. “Hello?” Jeremy said. He was answered by grunts and groans and loud pounding noises. “Um, so, hi. I’m Jeremy? From down the hall?” “Uh. uh. uh. uh. uh. ooh. ooooooh.” “Yeah. Um, so, when you have a moment, I need to speak to someone about something that happened? Tonight?” “Huh, huh, uh, uh….” “And me gaining about 25 pounds of muscle?” “Whoa, what?” “Don’t stop!” “Jeremy?” “Yes?” “Did you say you…?” “Yeah, I did.” “25? Pounds?!?” “Well, I haven’t actually weighed myself, so that’s just a rough estimate.” “Fuck dude, don’t stop!” “Sorry, Barry, but I need to talk to Jeremy.” There was some other movements from inside the room, then, sounding a bit like two grizzlies wrestling. The whole building seemed to shake a couple of times as something—or somethings—weighing a ton or two bumped against the walls. Jeremy heard Barry’s voice—at least, he thought it sounded like Barry only a lot deeper—say, “Dude, you gotta show me that trick.” Tim’s more familiar but muffled voice answered, “It’s not a trick you just...do it.” “I just...do it.” “Yeah. You just...do it.” “I just fucking grow smaller like I’m a fucking telescope.” “Well. Yeah. Sort of.” There was a pause and no more wrestling, and then; “There ya go.” “That is...fucking weird, bro.” “Whatever, dude.” Then the handle was turning and the door was opening. “Hi, Jeremy.” Tim was naked. Absolutely, completely, gloriously, fantastically naked. His tremendous and massively muscled frame was coated in a sheen of sweat. His hair was agreeably tousled. His cock was agreeably huge and slick with spit or cum. He was grinning as he leaned against the door. Jeremy found himself going speechless, and his jaw opened but nothing came out. Then another face—and body—appeared behind him. Barry was no longer Barry. He’d been growing increasingly muscular over the past weeks at a dizzying rate, but now he was nothing short of massive. As massive as Tim. As handsome as Tim. A shaggy bear of a man with a brutality to his new body that made him appear a bit menacing, as if at any moment he would tear something apart. Muscle bulged everywhere, hard as stone and heavy as steel, and he was as naked as his roommate. “What up, Jer?” he asked, jutting his chin and smiling. “Whoa, dude, you should put some clothes on. What will people say?” Of course, Barry said this as he scratched an itch at his crotch, making his huge and pendulous cock wag and jump. “I…” Jeremy said, seemingly mesmerized by the two hulking hunks of raw, perfect muscle squeezed into the small room. “You?” Barry said. “Shut up a minute, Barry, and let him talk,” Tim advised over his shoulder. Barry shrugged and stared at Jeremy, his incredibly handsome face quirking into a waiting grin. “Are you all right?” Tim asked. Jeremy shifted his gaze back at Tim’s familiar face. His blue eyes sparkled. His jaw was dusted with a growth of whiskers. He looked fucking sexy. “I think something happened.” Barry laughed. “No shit, Sherlock. What was your first clue?” He was lifting one arm and watching his own newly developed brawn swell bigger and bigger under his gleaming skin. “Shut the fuck up, Barry! Seriously!” “Fine. I’ll leave you loverboys to your spat and go over there and jerk off some more.” He tapped his roommate on his shoulder and said, “I’m up for round three whenever you are.” Then he looked at Jeremy and added, “Unless you want to take a ride on the Barry Machine, Jeremy?” he grabbed hold of an ungodly length of fat prick and shook it at the smaller boy. Jeremy’s expression must have answered for him, because Barry just shrugged and disappeared into the small room, flopping on a bed that was out of Jeremy’s line of site and, apparently, masturbating. “Maybe we should go to your room, Jeremy,” Tim suggested. “Did you…want to put some clothes on?” “Did you want me to?” “Not...necessarily.” “I’m good if you’re good.” Tim closed the door behind him and followed Jeremy to his room. “Where’s your roomie? Charles? Is it?” “Chuck,” Jeremy corrected. “He’s...around.” “He’s a bit...odd.” “Is he?” Tim shrugged. “For a guy that looks like he looks, he certainly isn’t very...friendly. Kind of a dick, actually.” “He’s pretty cool,” Jeremy said, “once you get to know him.” “Shy?” “Sort of.” He gestured to Chuck’s bed and said, “Do you want to sit down?” Tim started to, then he inhaled deeply and said, “Is this his bed?” Jeremy nodded. “Huh. That’s weird.” “What’s weird?” “Smells like...never mind.” He paused, and then said, “I’m avoiding the elephant in the room.” “Is that me or you?” Jeremy said, looking pointedly at Tim’s trunk-like length of thick and meaty cock, hanging forward and arching over his two heavy balls, looking more like eggs in a low-hanging sack. “I’d say you’re doing a good job of catching up,” Tim noticed, eyeing the prominent bulge in the much smaller man’s boxers. Jeremy blushed, which made Tim’s pulse quicken and his exposed cock to twitch. “Yeah, well, someone gave me a little help in that department.” “Hello, elephant,” Tim said, grimacing a bit. “Yeah, so...yeah. If I knew you were around I wouldn’t have...you know.” “Set off the timebomb?” “You know about that?” “Tim, everyone knows about that.” He gestured to Chuck’s bed again. “You really can sit down.” Tim smiled at Jeremy’s manners, which were in direct contrast to Barry’s rather overt rudeness. He sat on Chuck’s mattress, his size making him look like a grown man trying to fit onto a child’s bed. His large legs spread open to allow his wealth of sexual equipment to spill forward and down, framing the tremendous size and beauty of his cock and balls. “So, I guess I should apologize,” he said, holding his hands out. Jeremy sat down opposite him, shrugging slightly. “Like you said, you didn’t mean it.” He looked down at himself, “And I don’t think it’s necessarily fair of me to complain about growing more muscles and getting taller and, well, this.” He cupped his newly grown wealth of cock meat, rubbing it slightly and feeling that tingling sensation of sexual delight that had grown larger, too. “And your face,” Tim offered. “I mean….” Jeremy smiled back and rubbed his stubbled chin. “Yeah, I guess that changed, too.” Tim nodded slowly. “Yes,” he said warmly, “it did.” “Better?” Jeremy asked. “Different,” Tim answered. “So, not better.” “I didn’t think there was anything wrong with it in the first place.” Jeremy blushed again, causing Tim’s heart to skip a beat. “Thanks,” the small young man said. Tim cleared his throat. “Awkward, though,” he said. “And now you’ll need excuses for your friends and….” “I don’t have any friends,” Jeremy said. “Well, except for Chuck.” “You’ve got friends,” Tim said, lowering his head. “Whether you know it or not.” There was a protracted silence, and then Jeremy said, “Well, um, I just...I guess I just wanted to let you know that I’m not mad or anything, in case you saw me later and realized what happened.” Tim looked up, meeting Jeremy’s gaze. “You’re not mad?” “Well, I am a bit...shocked. And surprised. But I’m not mad at you, Tim.” The huge man sighed with a long exhale. “I am sorry, though. Really, I am. I wish I could stop it from happening but I don’t know how...or why…or….” “It’s part of you,” Jeremy said. “That’s not something you should ever feel bad about.” “Yeah, but….” Jeremy reached forward and touched Tim’s hand. “Never feel badly about who you are. A friend taught me that.” “Chuck?” Jeremy nodded. “Like I said, he’s pretty cool.” “Once you get to know him.” Tim looked down at Jeremy’s hand. “Are you two…?” “Us? Oh, god, no. I mean, he’s nice and he’s cool and he’s….” “Extremely good looking.” “Look who’s talking.” Now it was Tim’s turn to blush. “Anyway,” he said, and then the words drifted off and he stood up. “I’m glad you’re not mad,” he said. Jeremy looked up and up and up at the huge young man. “I’m not, Tim.” “Okay,” he said. Jeremy stood back up, too. “Barry’s probably waiting.” “I….” “What?” “Nothing.” “I’ll see you around then.” “I hope so,” Tim said quietly. And then he left, while Jeremy watched his perfect ass bob and flex. “That wasn’t awkward at all,” Chuck said. He was suddenly standing near the window, again, naked and perfect. “Shut up.” Chuck smiled. “Wow,” he observed, “you’re really not very good at this.” “I….” “You want to know the secret?” “What secret?” “To being good at this.” He looked at the sexy man in his room. What did he know of secrets? All he had to do was smile and anyone would be his, would do whatever he wanted, be with him forever. “I guess so.” “Stop giving a rat’s ass about what anyone else thinks.” “I don’t.” “You do. You very much do. You worry what someone will think, let alone what they might say. You worry that they won’t like you, or they’ll judge you. And they will, Jeremy, my friend. My very good friend. They will do that. There’s absolutely nothing you can do to stop them, or make them think something else. That’s why it isn’t—or shouldn’t be—the least bit important to you. Instead, be the best person you know how to be, and treat people with kindness, and compassion, and loyalty. Those people worthy of you, the people who love you, they’ll stick by you and be there when you need them.” Chuck looked at his young friend gravely. “And those people are the only ones that matter.” “That sounds simple.” “It is simple.” “But….” Chuck shook his handsome head. “No buts about it, Jeremy. When you finally accept yourself, and stop giving a fuck about what other people who don’t matter at all think about you, life gets easy. Friends and lovers appear. And when you talk to someone else you care about, you’ll start to know the ones who care about you.” Jeremy quirked a frown, and Chuck seemed to read his mind. “You think because I look the way I look, or do the things I can do, that I can’t understand what it’s like.” Jeremy started to answer in the affirmative, but Chuck cut him off. “Fair enough. I admit I have a few...unfair advantages.” “A few?” “Okay, a lot.” He grinned his sideways grin that always managed to put Jeremy at ease. “Just try it some time. The next time. The next time Barry makes you feel small or insignificant, remember that his opinion has about as much weight as a fruit fly. He’s not your friend.” “But Tim….” “Barry’s not your friend. At least not yet. Things change. People change. He’s about to change in a dozen ways he can’t possibly imagine. So be nice to him. But don’t give a fuck about what he thinks of you...until he becomes a friend.” “I don’t think that’s gonna happen any time soon.” “Stranger things have happened. Believe me, I watched them.” He moved his perfect body towards his bed and sat down. “Tim,” he said. “What about him?” “I can smell him. Smell his power.” He closed his eyes for a moment and stroked himself, pulling in a long, slow breath that made his mammoth chest expand. “So much power.” He opened his smoldering eyes again. “That young man is holding a lot back, and he’s going to need your assistance.” “Our assitance, you mean.” Chuck shook his shaggy head again. “I can’t do anything. Only you can.” “What am I supposed to do?” “I don’t know.” “Thanks. That’s really helpful.” “My pleasure,” he answered with a grin. “But you’re willing to try?” Jeremy sighed. “I… guess so.” “He likes you a lot, you know.” “He likes everyone,” Jeremy said. “He likes you a lot.” • • • • “What was up with small fry?” Barry asked, looking up as Tim re-entered the room. “He’s not that small,” Tim corrected. “Nope, that much is crystal clear.” He licked his lips and scanned Tim’s naked body with obvious lust. “So...what do you want to do now?” He grabbed his cock and wagged it in the large man’s direction. Tim looked over. “Do you think he likes me?” “Who? Jeremy?” Tim nodded. Barry shrugged. “I thought he was hanging with that weird Charles guy.” Barry paused, and narrowed his eyes. “Though, now that I think about it, that Charles guy is pretty fucking hot.” “He said he’s not.” “He’s not hot?” “No, dummy, that he and Charles are....” “You asked him?” Tim nodded. “Whoa.” “What?” “That’s just sad.” “What?” he repeated more strongly. “Here you are, the biggest baddest strongest dog in, like, the county and you’re all in heat for some little bitch down the hall.” “Don’t call him that.” “I was just jok….” “Do not call him that. Ever.” “Dude. Chill out. I’m just yanking your chain. If you want him, go down there and get him.” “It’s not like that.” “What’s it like, then?” Tim looked at Barry with a scowl. “No, I’m serious here, dude. I mean, what the fuck? Are you in love or something?” “How could I be in love with someone who never even looks at me?” His face took on a sad expression and there was a bit of a lament in his deep voice. “Oh, fuck, dude.” “What?” Barry smiled broadly. “You are in love.” “Shut up.” He shook his head. “Dude, that’s just sad.” “Do you have a tender bone in your body, Barry?” He grinned as he looked down at himself. “Everything’s rock hard at the moment, dude.” He leaned up and held out his hand, “which I’d be happy to demonstrate if you’re in the mood for some more Barry time.” “Seriously?” Tim leaned against the doorframe. “What happened to you, bro? A minute ago you were riding me like a fucking stallion, and now all I see is Mr. Puppy Love and his limp dick.” “It’s...complicated.” “There’s nothing complicated about it, dude. Just turn that sorry, handsome ass of yours around and get back down the hall and tell the little bro what you feel.” “It’s not that simple.” “What’s not simple about it?” “I’ve never….” “You’ve never what. After what we just did I have a hard time believing there’s something you’ve never done.” His brow arched and he tilted his head. “Wait. Are you telling me…. Seriously, dude? Never?” “Never what?” “You’ve never been in love?” “I’m not in love.” “Dude, you so are.” He sat up, and a different demeanor came over him. “Dude, I’m sorry about before. Bro, this is some serious shit.” “I’m not….” “Dude,” he said. Then, more seriously, “Dude.” Tim sighed. “I know.” “Dude.” “I know!” “Dude. Seriously.” “Shut up, Barry, I know!” “You don’t know how fucking lucky you are, dude.” “And why am I so fucking lucky?” “Because, dude, you just happen to be rooming with The King of Love.” Tim rolled his eyes and slapped his forehead. “Dude! I’m serious as a heart attack!” “You’re the king of love.” The disbelief and sarcasm in Tim’s voice was thick enough to cut with a knife. “I’m not just a pretty face, Timster. I’ll have you know I’ve been in love dozens of times.” “Dozens?” “Half a dozen.” Tim crossed his arms over his gargantuan chest. “A couple. But I was totally good at it!” “Somehow I don’t see you as the romantic type.” “Dude, that’s just because all we do is fuck.” “Well, you are good at that.” “Shit yeah, I’m good at that. And I’m totally better at the whole love thing.” He stood up from the bed and crossed the short space between them, placing his new, large hand on Tim’s shoulder. “Dude, you and me? We are so going to make that guy fall in love with you.” Tim rolled his eyes again. Part 12 “Love,” said Barry, “is all about the other person.” He was lying sprawled on his bed on his side of the dorm room. His new, improved, over-sexed and powerfully muscled body was naked, as usual. He now understood quite intimately why it was that Tim, his roommate, was naked so often. In this new larger body, overheated by sexual need and power and constantly reminding him of its size, strength and hunger, wearing anything felt constricting and unnatural. His thick and powerful legs stretched forward, his huge feet planted on the floor, his wide back pressed against the wall. He was, for once, not stroking one (or both) of his twin pricks but they were both exposed, jutting forth proudly and lying splayed across each thick leg like fat snakes. His arms were folded across his massive chest and his head was slightly tilted as he spoke. “Yeah, that much I got,” Tim agreed, wrinkling his brow. He was standing in the room, because with the both of them in there was hardly any space as it was. They were, for the moment, between bouts of sex. He had changed his friendly roommate into another member of Muscle Club, and now they were two gigantic muscular specimens bulging against each other for every inch within their shared room. Tim was still feeling confused. In one sense, he felt enormously guilty for having changed his roommate and, now, friend in such a dramatic and life-changing way, no matter how many times Barry tried to convince him that everything was okay. On the other hand, he finally had someone else around with whom he could unleash his pent-up and powerful sexual needs and capacities - someone who owned the same amplified libido and over-charged double dicks and could give as good as he got. And he had to admit, Barry was a very, very talented and eager partner. They had been having sex nearly non-stop. Every time they came to pause in the activity, one man would catch the other man’s eye, something unsaid (and not needing to be said) would pass between them and they’d instantly reunite for another extended round of naked, sweaty, powerful, cum-blasting sex. The room was saturated in the smell of the two young men and their bodies’ new pheromonal production of intense sexual muskiness. Though it was still winter and cold as a witch’s tit outside (to paraphrase Barry) they had the window open to both cool down the overheated space and bring in some fresh air to clear out some of their mutual sex funk, which would otherwise drive each other crazy with desire in the confined space. The beds were, for the moment, shoved back against the walls, but they were looking much the worse for wear. Or wear and tear. These were two very strong, very heavy, very athletic and very flexible young men. They may have even invented one or two new ways to fuck, they weren’t entirely certain. Barry wrinkled his brow in a comical imitation of his roommate and lover. “No, it’s more than that. It’s…deeper.” He sat up a bit and dropped his hands to the bed. His cocks flopped about and he absently pushed one hand beneath them to pull his tremendous balls out from under. They were plump eggs. “Haven’t you ever felt like you’d do anything - literally anything for someone else?” “Sure.” He considered the question a bit deeper, leaning his broad, beautiful bulk against the bathroom doorframe. “I love my mom. I love my dad. But I don’t….” “You don’t want to fuck them, which is good to hear.” “Barry, eeeyoo, gross. That wasn’t at all what I was going to say.” “But that’s the distinction that’s important” he said, holding up a finger. “You can love someone a hell of a lot and not want to fuck them. And you can fuck someone a hell of a lot and not truly love them.” “Are you trying to tell me something, rookie?” Barry huffed through his nostrils. “If you’re asking me whether I love you, I can answer that one easily. Yes, I love you. You’re my bro and my friend and I’ll do whatever I can to help you, which is why we’re having this conversation right now, because I love you - but I don’t love-love you.” “We fuck.” “Loads,” Barry agreed. “So…what’s the difference?” “The difference is how you feel about me and how you feel about Jeremy.” “I haven’t fucked Jeremy.” “Why?” “What?” Barry paused and then shrugged, repeating, “Why? Why haven’t you fucked Jeremy? He’s got a cute ass.” Barry watched Tim’s naked body blush red. “I never noticed.” “Riiiiight.” He sighed. “Look, what I’m saying is the way you feel about Jeremy, the way you feel right now when I say his name, the way you feel in your heart - that thing inside your chest beating really hard right now and making your whole body feel hot - that’s a different kind of love. A special kind. The kind worth pursuing.” “You love me,” Tim said, doubtfully. “Yeah, bro, I love you. That’s why I want to help.” He tilted his head again. “Wait…have you…have you ever told anyone you loved them?” “Of course,” Tim answered a bit quietly. “Like who?” “My parents.” “Yeah, but you have to love them, don’t you? I mean have you ever said it to someone not your parents?” Tim considered his answer carefully and was suddenly looking everywhere around the room except at Barry. “I mean, sure, I’ve said it and….” “To who?” Barry pressed. “I’ve said it,” he repeated. “This isn’t a test, Timmy. I’m not trying to make you feel bad or embarrassed or anything. But if you’ve never even said it….” “Look, okay, love…that word…it’s hard for me to say it.” “Why?” “It just…is.” Tim shrugged and looked abashed. “I dunno why. I think…I just think it’s important. It’s not something you say to everyone.” “Or anyone?” “It’s…hard for me, okay? I think love is…love is huge, and it doesn’t happen a lot, and when you say it you have to mean it. Like, really, really mean it.” “What do you feel when I say it to you?” “When you…?” “Yeah, do you think I don’t really love you? That it’s just words? Or that it’s something I say to everybody I meet?” “I dunno,” Tim answered. Barry shook his head a little. “Can you say it to me?” “Can I say it…?” “That’s assuming you feel anything for your roomy of course. And you don’t have to. And I’m certainly not looking for a commitment here. I’m just asking if you can say it.” He moved to stand up, lifting his muscled bulk off the small bed and standing now eye-to-eye with Tim. “I love you, Timmy. You’re my bro. I’ll do anything for you, because I love you.” “I….” Barry half-smiled and narrowed his eyes. “I….” “Whoa, dude,” Barry said, placing his hand on his roommate’s shoulder, “we have a lot of work to do.” “I’m not prying,” Chuck said, “or I am prying but I don’t mean to be prying.” “It’s not as simple as that,” Jeremy said. He was sitting on his bed, his hands clasped in front of him, staring at the floor. Chuck was standing at the window, his naked ass facing the campus for everyone to see, if anyone bothered looking up. “And besides he’s got Barry and Barry and him are always together and why would he want to see me when Barry….” “So you’re convinced that Tim and Barry are a thing, and there’s no room for you in there?” “In where?” He looked up at his amazing and superhuman roommate. Chuck dropped to a crouch and pressed his finger against Jeremy’s meaty chest. “In there,” he said quietly. Jeremy shrugged slightly. Chuck stood back up, placing his cock at Jeremy’s eye level which was always more than a bit distracting for the college freshman. Chuck owned…a perfect cock. There was just no denying that. Chuck, himself, was perfect. “This might be a bull-by-the-horns situation,” Chuck stated. His deep, powerful, sexy voice said the words with conviction. “What bull, and who’s horns?” Jeremy looked up his roommate’s massive and beautiful body, past the bulging 8-pack abs and the two twin globes of heavy pectoral power and into his green eyes. “Figure of speech,” Chuck said. “Though in this case, the bull and the horns are both named Barry.” “I’m not gonna kiss you, if that’s what you’re asking.” “We kiss plenty,” Barry answered, and that was certainly true. “But I know what you mean.” “I find it hard to believe that you’re going to be able to tell me anything about love,” Tim said. “Don’t get all defensive and try to insult me, bro. This isn’t about me, right now, it’s about you. Now, I happen to know a hell of a lot about love, and I happen to know a hell of a lot about dudes in love, and I happen to know that you’re a dude in love with that other scrawny dude at the end of the hall and I want to help you out with him, even if I think he’s kind of a loser.” “Shut up,” Tim said warningly. Barry smiled. “Yeah, I guess if you want to waste your time with someone like that, who am I to….” “I said shut up,” Tim repeated, with a bit more menace in his tone. “I’m just saying you could find someone else who’s so much better than Jer….” “Jeremy is sweet and kind and polite and amazing. Jeremy is beautiful and handsome. Jeremy is so much better and more of a man than you’ll ever be that I can only guess that your so jealous of him that… what? What? Why are you laughing? Stop laughing, Barry!” “Love Lesson number one, dude: When you’re in love, it doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks.” “But….that’s not fair! You… he….” “And Love Lesson number two: When you’re in love, you need to tell the person you’re in love with.” “But…” “Like, right now.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that it sounds like our friend Barry needs some distracting if you’re going to start to get any attention from Tim.” He smiled and winked. “Lucky for you, I’m very distracting.” “But, what if…?” “What if instead of Barry that Tim sees what a big juicy hunk of beautiful I am and decides to fall in love with me?” “Don’t tell me you read minds, too?” Chuck shook his head. “Not so much, although I can make you come just by thinking.” “Oh, ha ha.” “Yeah, bad joke I guess.” His smile said otherwise. “No, really, the ‘big juicy hunk of beautiful’ was spot on.” “I know my audience,” Chuck said with a shrug. “But what if…?” “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, whatever that bridge is. I have a strong feeling that Barry’s going to be very…amenable to any sort of proposition I might have for him. If all you need is for a little less Barry for there to be a lot more Jeremy in the picture, I’m more than happy to put my talents to good use.” He smiled his filthy sideways smile that always made Jeremy’s cock twitch. “Besides, something tells me that Barry thinks he’s God Gift, and I’m just the guy to show him exactly what God intended when he started putting presents under the tree.” Jeremy’s gaze wandered over his roommate’s incredible and awesome body and he had to agree. If there was one man on the planet capable of drawing someone’s attentions away from someone as gorgeous and perfect as Tim - it was Chuck. “You need to dress yourself up nice and go down to that little dude’s door…” “He’s not little,” “…and get this party started, dude. I love when we’re fucking away and having some nice, nasty naked time, but all this moping around like some lovesick puppy grates on my sensitive emotional state.” “What sensitive emotional…?” Barry slapped Tim’s ass hard. “Now go get some clothes on. You’re going to have a date with the man of your dreams if it kills you.” “A date!” Tim looked shocked. A date? Muscle Club dudes don’t date. Muscle Club dudes fuck! And have fun! And fuck some more! And he said as much. “Whatever, dude. This ain’t high school and Jeremy ain’t some piece of Muscle Club ass you want to just plug yourself into and go. And don’t argue with me here, I’m right and you’re wrong. If you want to get somewhere with that one, it’s going to take more than a little slap and tickle. You’re going to have to commit.” “Commit what?” “Everything, dude! Jesus, didn’t anyone ever teach you anything about relationships?” Barry shook his head. “Look, I mean, what we have, this is fine. This is fun. It’s fucking great, and it’s great fucking. But love is….love…oh, Jesus, love is everything!” “But what if…?” “But what if he rejects you? What if he hurts you? What if you go pour your mighty heart out all over the rug and he looks at it and laughs?” “Sort of,” Tim said with a shrug, though Barry had just voiced every hidden fear in his heart. “Dude, it doesn’t matter. You have to do it, because love is worth all of it. All the heartache and all the fucking anger and fear and sorrow and yeah, you’ll feel all that too. But then you’re in love, and you remember why you’re and love, and so does she…erm, he. And you look at her…him, and you feel your heart swelling like a balloon and you feel your feet coming up off the floor and you feel hot and sick and wonderful.” “Because why?” “Because you’re in love!” “I don’t want…!” Tim’s argument was quieted by a knock on their dorm room door, and Barry tucked one of his dicks up like he was born to it and walked naked to their small, overcrowded room’s entrance and turned the knob. A man was standing outside in the hallway. A man unlike any man that Barry (or Tim) had ever seen. A man of such physical beauty and perfect muscular development that it was difficult, at first, to look at him. Barry blinked and swallowed into a dry throat and allowed his eyes to travel up and down the man’s incredible - and incredibly naked - body before resting at last on his sea green gaze. He knew this dude, but all of the sudden he was seeing him for the first time. How had he never noticed how… how… how perfect he was? How beautiful? How powerful? How fucking sexy? “Hello,” the man said. Barry felt his cock swell and sizzle as the simple greeting licked his ear and dropped inside his head and started stroking his over-amped libido. “I don’t believe we’ve ever been formally introduced. My name is Charles. I live down the hall.” He was simply standing there. He was shorter than Barry was now, smaller in stature, but for some reason Barry felt physically overwhelmed by the man. “Heh…hello,” Barry managed to say. Chuck smiled. His body was perfect. His muscles were hard and bulging. His thick forests of warm, soft fur swarmed over his collection of brawn in beautiful patterns, swimming into the deep crevasses between the swollen muscles. He had a rough, handsome beard on his chiseled features and his eyes were the color of emeralds. Fat, lickable nipples pushed up from the two massive globes of his chest, and a palpable heat was emanating from his tall, wide, massive frame. His huge, beautiful, thick, long cock poured over his balls inches long, a fat pipe of pure sex that was almost glowing with power. Barry’s cock started arching upwards and his balls were inflating with cream. He was releasing a thick cloud of intense masculine pheromones and his dark, heavy nipples tingled. Chuck smiled and said, “I was just wondering if you wanted to fuck.” “”Puh…pardon?” Chuck licked his lips and parted them slowly. “Fuck,” he said. He looked back towards his room and then locked eyes with Barry again. “My roommate, Jeremy, is out at the moment. Went down to the library or something.” He said this sentence rather louder than necessary. “I’m all alone down there and horny as hell. Jeremy is much too polite to…engage me, much as I’d like to. Can you imagine that? Someone turning me down?” Chuck was subtly amplifying his already brain-spinning collection of brawn and beauty. Who, indeed, could deny this man anything? “Besides, he only has eyes for somebody else.” He reached down and moved his fingers around his fat shank of meat, rubbing the skin with his thumb. He pulled in a slow, long breath and let it escape in a deep, animal growl. “So…do you wanna fuck?” “Do I want to…?” Chuck nodded. Then he reached forward and grasped Barry’s dick in his grip, sending a cascade of The Touch though the connection, lighting up Barry’s sex drive like a dozen wet tongues all licking his hard-on and rubbing the head and sucking the tip until he was dry. “Let’s fuck,” Chuck stated. He allowed his magical cock to start lengthening and thickening, swelling longer and heavier as he stood there. “Um, Timmy? Bro? I’m gonna go out for a few minutes…” “Hours,” Chuck said quietly. “Oh my God,” Barry replied. “God? No. I’m no God.” He squeezed Barry’s dick and sent another hard, heavy jolt of pure sex into his body. “But let’s see how close we can get to heaven.” Chuck pulled the young man out into the hallway by his dick and closed the door behind him, leaving a dumbstruck Tim standing alone in the dorm room with only one idea in his head. Get. To. The. Library. Jeremy was trying to look busy, but his heart was beating very quickly in his chest and he kept needlessly rearranging his books and laptop to make it appear that he was doing…something. He tried not to glance at the door, but every sound in the library made his heart jump and his breath catch. He had never been so nervous in his life. Chuck’s instructions were still echoing in his ears: “Just be yourself.” “But what if he…?” Then Chuck shook his head and turned him around and shoved him out the door. “Just be yourself. He’ll like you. You’re very likable.” He put on a plain white crew neck t-shirt and his favorite sweater, a sky-blue knit which stretched itself across the new, larger contours of his body in a weird but not unattractive manner, and squeezed himself into a pair of jeans (why was his butt so big? why did he need such a big butt anyway?) and shoved his fatter cock into the crotch (which, annoyingly, only made it want to bulge even larger once he’d managed to button the fly up and it started to rub in a most distracting way) and slipped his feet - which, thankfully, hadn’t grown larger with the rest of him - into his winter boots and gathered up his backpack and headed to the library. “The library?” he’d asked Chuck, after given some odd instructions. “It’s perfect,” he said, “because it’s neutral ground and you’ll be in your element.” “That’s my element?” “You have to admit that you spend an inordinate amount of time there.” A smile crossed Jeremy’s lips and Chuck asked, “What’s that for?” “‘Inordinate,’” he repeated. “Sometimes I forget that there’s a brain inside that amazing body of yours.” “It’s my best feature,” Chuck said with a bit of pride. “And that’s saying something,” Jeremy chided, giving his impossibly beautiful roommate an appraising once-over. When Jeremy walked past Tim and Barry’s room, he could hear their deep voices rumbling like boulders. The word “love” kept coming up distinctly, and it made Jeremy’s heart collapse a little. The library was practically abandoned, as he had hoped it would be. Nearly everyone had gone home for winter break, and who was going to be spending time in the library anyway? Only losers. Like him. Would Tim even show up? What was Chuck going to do, anyway? How was he going to convince Barry to let Tim come to the library - or convince Tim to leave Barry’s arms - when they’d been cooped up together for the whole weekend without a glimpse of either of them? And what were they doing in there all this time? Did they even come out to eat? Making out, probably. Yeah. Kissing and stuff. Jeremy pictured the two of them kissing each other and he gagged a little. But then he found himself inserted in Barry’s place, and there’s was Tim’s handsome face, so close to his own, and Tim’s soft, warm lips (he imagined that they had to be very soft and very warm) and then Tim was leaning in close, and he could smell Tim and feel his heat and then Tim was pressing his lips to Jeremy’s and he could feel Tim’s wet, hot tongue pushing inside his mouth and…. “Hi.” Startled, Jeremy shoved his hand under the table to hide his hard-on. Dammit! Why did that keep happening? His clothes were now very tight on his body and he turned slightly, trying to simultaneously look up at whomever was there and not rip the seams of another undershirt again. There was a dude standing behind him who looked decidedly not like Tim. he wasn’t a bad looking sort of dude. He was, in fact, Jeremy had to admit, rather cute. Not handsome, but cute, with bright blue eyes, blonde hair, a prominent chin and a decent if not exactly amazing (on a Tim level) body. “Hi,” Jeremy said. “I’m Jeff. Jefferson Crawley.” “Jeremy.” “What’s up, Jeremy?” His blue eyes scanned Jeremy’s face, and traveled along his wide shoulders and newly developed chest. “You stuck here over the holiday?” Jeremy nodded, glancing at the library entrance and any sign of Tim. “Me, too,” Jeff answered. Jeremy looked up at him again as Jeff was looking at his books and computer screen. “So, doing a little extra studying?” “Yeah,” he answered. Jeff’s brow wrinkled. “Looks like you’re studying…everything.” He smiled, though. He did not have an unattractive smile. “I haven’t seen you around campus,” he observed. “I’ve been around,” Jeremy answered. “Funny. I’m pretty sure I would’ve noticed a guy who looks like you do,” Jeff said. Then he smiled again. “Oh. I…I guess I do look….” “You here on a scholarship?” “Me?” Jeff nodded, as his eyes traveled across Jeremy’s chest and shoulders, then returned to his face. “Wrestling?” “Wrestling?” “No? Football, then?” “I’m not on a scholarship,” he said. “I’m an English major.” Jeff’s eyebrows arched quite high. “An English major?” “Yeah,” Jeremy replied, feeling a little irritated. “Sorry, it’s just that…you don’t look like an English major.” “What do I look like?” “You look like a wrestler. Maybe it’s the way you fit into that sweater.” Jeremy looked down and plucked at the knitwear. “Don’t get me wrong, you look…really good in that sweater.” He looked back up. “Thanks?” “Really good.” Jeremy frowned. What the hell was this guy on, anyway? “Um, so, do you…wanna…get some coffee? Or something?” “Coffee?” “Or something?” Jeff’s eyes moved to his chest again. “Accent on the something?” “No, I’m okay.” “Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean…it’s just that usually my dar is excellent and I was very definitely getting a vibe off of you.” “Your dar?” “My gaydar.” Jeremy instantly blushed and felt his body heat up. “But it’s cool,” Jeff said quickly, “I didn’t mean….” “Wait. You want to go get coffee?” Jeff smiled and nodded. “With me?” He nodded again. “And by ‘coffee’ you mean….” “Anything you want it to mean,” Jeff answered. He placed his hand on Jeremy’s shoulder and squeezed it slightly. “My room’s empty. We could…go have coffee there. If you were up for it.” There was movement over Jeff’s shoulder and Jeremy’s attention was drawn to it. The library door opened and a very large, very broad, very tall, very handsome figure moved inside the brightly lit building. “I…um….” Jeff noticed Jeremy’s distraction and turned around, looking for what Jeremy was looking at. It would have been very hard to miss Tim. “Oh, fuck” he said. Tim managed to reduce his bulk enough to fit into a polo shirt and a pair of jeans. He was still growing. He was always growing. And probably his recent gift of the Muscle Club magic to Barry and then Barry’s recent gift of nearly nonstop sex and the usual unending flood of warm, salty muscle-powered spunk from his swollen ball sack meant that Tim was now even larger than only two days ago. He hadn’t counted on that, and wasn’t even considering it before he tried to put some clothes back on and discovered that he was once again bigger. Bigger everywhere. The shirt was a bit ridiculous. Why was his growth always so pronounced in his shoulders and chest? His arms, too, were now thicker with muscle, and the tiny sleeves had rolled up his arms to allow his biceps and triceps room. The woven cotton rubbed across his fat nipples and stimulated his already over-eager sex drive, making it harder than ever to control the size and hunger of his cock. Of course, that - or those - too were bigger. He’d barely been able to shove the wealth of meat into his jeans and zip himself inside. The bulge produced by his mass of cock and those fat balls was comical, as if he was smuggling tennis balls in his crotch. The shirt rode high on his belly and his jeans rode low on his hips (taller, too, then) exposing a couple of inches of his midriff from above his navel to where his forest of curly pubes erupted on his pelvis. All in all, he thought he looked purely ridiculous, but there was no other course for him unless he just slipped on a jockstrap and wandered around campus bare-assed with the over-burdened pouch stretched to its limits. No one was around, anyway, so he strode with purpose and determination over to the library. Love, huh? Barry was such an expert. But he said it to just about anyone, didn’t he? Barry even said he loved Tim! How could he love so many people so easily? Love isn’t like that! Love is…love is hard! It’s…meaningful! It means something! You can’t just tell everyone you love them! The library was glowing with light on the deserted campus. Tim stalked towards it with purpose and intent. He was gonna tell Jeremy…something. Or, ask him something? How does one start this business, anyway? “Hey, Jeremy, I really like you and I was wondering if you like me too?” “Hey, Jeremy, really sorry about making you grow muscles and get even more amazingly handsome. Do you want to go somewhere and talk about it? While I stare at your face and dream about making out with you?” There was always the direct, Charles-like approach. “Hey, Jeremy, wanna fuck?” No, Jeremy wasn’t like Barry. Not at all. Jeremy was…beautiful. And amazing. And sweet. And awesome. And… Sitting over there with some other dude with his hand on Jeremy’s shoulder. “Oh, fuck,” Jeremy echoed. Jeff looked back at Jeremy. “You know that dude?” “Yes. No. Sort of.” Jeff looked back towards Tim. “Jesus. I’ve seen him around but…Jesus. Why’s he dressed like that?” “I don’t think he has a choice.” Jeff could see Tim’s over-burdened crotch. “I see what you mean.” He looked up. “He’s looking over here.” “Yeah,” agreed Jeremy. “Are you sure you don’t know him? Because he looks like he knows you.” Tim stopped at the doors and just stood there, looking at Jeremy and some blonde dude talking. He swallowed and felt his mouth go dry and suddenly all his words and plans were vanishing away. He hadn’t counted on this. Some other dude. Some other dude with his hand on Jeremy’s shoulder and sporting a hard-on in his jeans and practically salivating all over Jeremy’s body. “He’s coming over,” Jeff observed. “He does seem to be,” Jeremy agreed. Tim walked toward the couple and stopped. “Hi,” he said. “Hi,” Jeff said. “Hi,” Jeremy said. Then nobody said anything as they all stared at each other. Then Jeff stuck his hand out and said, “I’m Jeff.” Tim looked at the hand and then took it with some irritancy. “Tim,” he said, and they shook hand in introduction. “This is Jeremy,” Jeff said. “I know,” Tim said. Jeremy said, “Hi, Tim.” “Hi,” he answered. Then there was another long silence. Finally, Jeremy said, “Jeff was asking if I wanted to have some coffee with him.” Tim looked at Jeff. “Is that so?” Jeff nodded slowly. “Yeah.” “Coffee?” “Yeah,” he said again. “Just coffee?” “Well…yeah,” he said yet again, arching an eyebrow. “Wait a second, are you guys…?” Tim and Jeremy both looked startled, and then started saying, “No, oh no, no, we’re not, no,” and so forth at the same time. Jeff was looking back and forth between them, a smile growing on his face. “I see,” he said. Then he clapped his hands and looked at Jeremy. “I’m just gonna….go. I think. And…if you ever want to…get some coffee with me, I’m in room 302 in building C.” Then he looked at Tim meaningfully. “Okay,” Jeremy said quietly. Then he blushed again. Jeff exchanged looks with the two other men, said, “Yeeeaaaahhh,” very slowly and then moved away from the two of them, grinning wickedly. They both watched him go until he disappeared around a group of bookshelves. “He seems nice,” Tim observed, still looking at the empty space where the blonde had gone. “I guess so,” Jeremy answered. Tim looked down at Jeremy, and his heart seemed to flip over in his chest. Jeremy looked…really, really good. Like…REALLY good. The sweater he was wearing matched his eyes perfectly. It fit him like a glove, making his new bulk appear even larger than he knew it was. Jeremy had gained some pounds and inches on his slight frame, and probably he was a bit taller too. But something about him in that sweater, sitting there surrounded by books, looking both physically powerful and all brainy - it made Tim’s cock bulge. Jeremy looked up Tim’s broad, bulging, beautifully developed contours - it really was a ludicrous outfit he had on, but there was something undeniably sexy about the fact that he was now too large to even fit inside his own clothes, plus seeing so much skin in this public place made Jeremy’s whole body tingle alarmingly - and his eyebrow arched. “So,” he said, “you’ve been…busy.” “What?” “In your room,” he said. “Busy.” “Oh,” he said, “yeah.” “Did you want something?” he asked. “What?” “Are you okay? Is something wrong?” “Wrong?” He was still looking to where Jeff had gone. “Yeah, he’s nice looking, isn’t he?” “What? Who?” “Jeff.” Tim rounded on Jeremy suddenly. “That guy?” he asked, rather loudly. “Yeah,” Jeremy answered calmly. “That guy.” “He’s a jackass.” “You know him?” “Never met him in my life,” Tim answered. Jeremy smiled. “So….” Tim looked at Jeremy again and his brain went blank. God, the dude was SO. CUTE. “Here for some light reading?” “Huh?” “Taking a break from all that physical activity?” “Hmm?” “Barry?” “Barry?” “You? And Barry?” “Me and Barry what?” Jeremy sighed dramatically and turned towards his hoard of books. “Never mind,” he said shortly. “What did he want?” Tim asked. “Who?” “That Jeff guy.” “I told you, he wanted to go out for coffee.” “Uh huh.” “What’s your problem? Don’t like coffee?” “Listen, Jeremy, guys like that - he doesn’t want to have coffee with you.” “Guys like that?” “You have to be careful.” “I have to…what are you, my mother?” “I just mean….” “Why do you care?” “What?” “Why do you care?” Chuck pulled Barry inside Jeremy’s dorm room and closed the door behind them. He tugged the large man around by his dick and moved his hand behind Barry’s neck and pulled their lips together, giving Barry a passionate kiss as he stroked his cock and sent deep shocks of pure bliss through his body. Chuck was a fully transformed man, gifted with the full set of powers and all of them pumped up to their fullest potential and capacity. As far as sexual pleasure goes, there was nothing - no act, no request, no desire, no fantasy - that he was incapable of fulfilling. He pulled their two muscular bodies together and the heat in the room swelled. He pushed his tongue inside Barry’s mouth and they wrestled for dominance, as Barry lost control of his body and his secondary cock sprang forth and inflated to full power. Chuck pulled his lips from Barry’s and looked down. “Thanks for the compliment,” he said. “I haven’t managed to do that to another guy for quite some time.” Barry’s handsome young face twisted into confusion. “That happens to you a lot, does it? You kiss some guy and they spring a second boner?” “You’d be surprised what happens to me,” he answered. Then he kissed him again, harder and deeper, and pressed his body against Barry. Chuck began to swell larger with muscle. Barry could feel him growing, feel their skin rubbing against each other as his companion started gaining inches and pounds of hard brawn everywhere on his body. “Fuck,” Barry whispered, “you’re just chock full of surprises.” “And we’re just getting started,” Chuck answered. “How much experience do you have with those things?” “What, these little boys?” Barry asked, reaching down and grabbing both his dicks in his large grip. “I can handle myself if that’s what you’re asking.” “What I’m asking,” Chuck said, “is whether or not you’re going to be able to lift me into a screaming orgasmic explosion of superhuman pleasure, delivering so much fucking amazing fucking that I will burn the memory of you and me into my brain with searing sexual fire and regret every other fuck from this moment on.” “Oh,” Barry said. “So…the usual, then?” Chuck smiled. “You,” he said, “I like.” “I tend to have that effect on people,” Barry answered. “I….” Jeremy twisted around in his seat and looked up at the tightly clothed college freshman standing over him. “You? You what?” “I…care.” “You care,” Jeremy repeated. Tim nodded, slightly dumbfounded. “Why?” “Why?” “Why do you care? Tell me why you care, Tim.” “I…just do.” “Right.” Jeremy had no idea why he was angry in that moment. He didn’t have time to consider the reasons, he only had time to feel it. “Right. Fine. You ‘just do.’” “Yeah,” Tim said, confused by what was happening and unable to sort out his own feelings. This was not going at all the way he had imagined it. Not at all. “And what about Barry?” “Barry?” “Yes, Barry. That guy you spend all your time with? That guy who lives with you? That guy who you turned into another huge muscle stud and whenever I happen by your room you’re both naked and sweaty and all I hear from behind your closed door is the sounds of grunting and moaning? Barry?” “But, Barry and me, we’re just….” “Do you love him?” “What?!?” “Do you love him?” “I…guess I do, but I mean he said….” “Fine,” Jeremy answered. “Great. Perfect. Okay.” Jeremy stood and started shoving his books inside his backpack, muttering, “Fine. Great. Just perfect. Amazing. Yeah. Whatever.” “Jeremy, what’s…what’d I do?” The smaller boy turned and locked eyes on Tim’s handsome, bewildered features. “You just have no clue at all, do you? Not the slightest inclination. You’re entirely baffled by this whole thing.” Tim nodded. That was an excellent summary of his feelings at the moment. Jeremy exhaled hard. “Fine. Good. Okay.” He hefted his backpack onto his shoulder. There was a slight ripping sound as his t-shirt started to give way. “I wonder if Jeff is still around,” he asked, looking directly at Tim. “Jeff?” Tim’s voice sounded hurt and angry at the same time. “Yeah. At least Jeff knows what he wants.” He stared at Tim for a heartbeat. “That’s it, then? Nothing else to say?” “I don’t understand,” Tim said, half to himself. What was happening? Why was it happening? How was it happening? “I don’t understand.” Jeremy shook his head. “Well, I can’t go back to my room. Maybe I’ll go see if someone wants to have some coffee.” “Jeremy….” “What? What do you want? What?” Tim looked at Jeremy’s angry expression. There was nothing of love in it. Nothing of caring. Nothing of concern. “Nothing.” “Exactly,” Jeremy concluded, and he stalked off in the direction of Jeff’s departure. Tim stood in the emptiness for some time, trying to work through what had just happened in his head, trying to figure where things went wrong, and what he should do, and how he should feel. Part 13 Chuck’s body was coated with sweat, slicking up his skin and glistening like diamonds in the raw fur that coated his chest and belly. Barry looked down across the muscular planes of his lover’s rock-hard body, feeling the weight of the man’s legs over his own mountainous shoulders, the strong and potent scent of the man invading his senses like pure bliss, and felt dizzy and high, as if the sex they’d been having for…he didn’t know how long, was acting like a narcotic on his senses, pushing his brain into weird angles and making him doubt what he was seeing and feeling. He could never have imagined that anything in his life, on this planet or any other, could feel like what experiencing sex with this man felt like. Even having been with Tim and his unlimited libido and powerful and flexible body could not have prepared him one iota for the unending and overwhelming onslaught of perfect physical bliss that Chuck was somehow able to deliver in capacities that made his own mighty and muscular body shudder and collapse. Being fucked by the man was one thing. It wasn’t just the sensation of his majestic and talented prick pushing inside his ass with such authority and domination, or the unbridled cascades of pure pleasure he managed to provide as he shoved his hardness over and over against some magic exploding button inside Barry’s body, making him groan and cry and lose any semblance of control; it was that Chuck managed somehow to do that while stroking his flesh with several hands, and kissing his mouth with lips everywhere, and speaking raw filth into his head that drove him wild. But even that could not compare with fucking the man beneath him. It was like…it was like…words were not providing Barry with sufficient enough descriptive power to begin to approach what it was like to plug his cock inside Chuck’s magical, marvelous, tingling, throbbing, sucking, stroking, licking, caressing ass and feel…perfect. He felt perfect. He looked down at the man he was fucking, pulling himself out of that furnace of sexual fire, each inch increasing his desire to push back inside, and then as he was nearly out of the seat of sexual power he would shift his hips and slowly, ever so slowly ease his hard meat back inside, enveloped by thick and powerful throbs of sexual power that erupted through the fat inches of his prick and exploded inside him like fireworks made of sex. He closed his eyes, lolling his head back on his neck, and groaned and squirmed and nearly passed out from the unending rush of Chuck’s sexual power. He gulped in air to try to cool his overheated body. He reached up and pinched and twisted his nipples, making heavy fountains of cream spout from the mouth of his dick. Then he would be inside him, up to his balls, pumping another thick river of cum into the man’s guts and Chuck would gasp and moan and reach up and pull Barry down to him, their two muscular bodies married together in a dance of beautiful fucking, kissing his mouth, grabbing his ass, pulling him inside deeper and deeper, then pushing his fingers into Barry’s wet pucker and radiant surging cascades of refined masculine power, rapturous and euphoric, would enter his ass and the sensations of his dick and his butt would embrace inside him and explode, just as he was exploding another fat gush of cream inside Chuck. Chuck held nothing back. He did not gift the man with his own power, but he allowed him unfettered access to Chuck’s myriad and industrial-strength line of sexual and physical capabilities. Chuck had access to everything in a truman’s arsenal, and he was firing them all at Barry without restraint. Because no matter how far he went with the young man, he only wanted more. Chuck was amazed at first, and then he was astonished, and now he was truly shocked at the level of intensity that Barry was able to take and swallow - and then ask for more. There truly was something different - something unique and special - separating this new breed of transformed men from his own stock. They may not have developed some of the same capabilities and superhuman powers as he and his brothers, but they seemed even more attuned to the sexual connotations that Transform delivered. Even Chuck, who considered himself among the most powerful - if not the most powerful - of sexual beings on the entire planet was finding himself taxed with trying to keep up with Barry. Hours passed. They lost track of time. The room was a disaster area, with broken furniture and over-saturated with the scent of the men. Sweat and sex filled the space, and both were releasing heavy clouds of thickly scented pheromones that drifted outside into the chill night air. Finally, Barry pulled his still-erupting fountain from Chuck’s accommodating ass, kissed the man’s warm, soft mouth soundly and collapsed against him, resting his head on Chuck’s massive pectoral mountains and he sprayed hot, sticky sex all over their skin, feeling it revitalize them as it was sucked inside to feed their insatiable hunger. He came like a fountain, pushing a heavy stream of powerful cum from his swollen, over-stimulated balls, and they both groaned in ecstatic bliss. It splattered and splashed as he came and came, feeling Chuck’s strong arms surrounding his mass, swimming his fingers through the thick puddles of cum until they evaporated inside their bodies. “Well,” Barry said, “that was fun.” “You have a way with understatement,” Chuck observed with deep, soft laughter. “You didn’t think that was fun?” “Oh, I thought it was a bit more than fun,” the handsome man said, kissing his lover. “You’re quite a remarkable young man.” “I’m quite a remarkable man, young or old,” Barry boasted. “What’s being young got to do with it? How old are you, Mr. College?” “Oh, yeah. College. I keep forgetting that part.” “‘I keep forgetting that part,’” Barry repeated, trying to mimic Chuck’s absurdly deep and powerful tone. “You’re one weird dude, you know that?” “If you think I’m weird I have some friends you should meet.” Barry sat up and twisted around to look at Chuck’s inhumanly handsome visage. “If they’re anything like you, let’s call ‘em up and have a party!” Chuck laughed again. It was a rich, warm sound that Barry could feel as well as hear. Chuck reach up and twisted one of Barry’s fat nipples. “You,” he said, “I like.” “The feeling is mutual,” Barry agreed. He reached down behind him with his hand and found Chuck’s prick. It was warm and thick and still firm, though less than it’s nearly constant rock-solid state. He moved his hand beneath it and gripped it tenderly. “You fuck like you haven’t fucked in years, dude.” “Feels like it sometimes,” Chuck admitted. “That was some heavy duty shit there, especially at around hour two…or was it three?” “Which?” “That thing you did where you were underneath me and then you somehow twisted me around like a fucking corkscrew and suddenly you were on top and my legs were split open and you were bending down pushing your mouth against mine without stopping for a second, pistoning away like a fucking diesel truck on my well-worn hole.” Chuck smiled. “Oh, yeah. That part.” As his lover smiled, Barry felt a cascade of something like pure bliss shake his senses. God damn but the man was handsome. Not just handsome, downright beautiful. “You’re beautiful,” he said. And then he squeezed Chuck’s dick. “You’re not so bad yourself,” Chuck agreed, moving his large, powerful hand across Barry’s massive pecs. “And fuck if you can’t fuck like a motherfucker!” Chuck laughed again. “You have a remarkable way with words.” Barry winked. He was looking into Chuck’s face, and a question occurred to him. “How many?” Chuck blew a breath out between his full, moist lips. “Well, I guess it depends on whether you count each time we switched places or if it was all one long continuous….” Barry punched Chuck’s meaty chest playfully. “No, stupid, I mean how many lovers have you been with?” “You first,” Chuck said. He wasn’t sure he could count that high, and if he did he wasn’t sure Barry would believe him. Barry closed his eyes and his lips moved a little. He smiled more than once and even moaned and cooed as he went through his repertoire. Finally, he opened his eyes and looked at Chuck again. “Around forty, I think.” “Forty guys?” “Oh, fuck, no. Only three guys. Forty girls.” “Only three guys?” “You’re lucky number three if you’re wondering.” “Fuck.” “Is that a good ‘fuck’ or a bad ‘fuck’?” “It’s a good fuck. I’m just surprised. You know your way around a dick like you were born to it.” “I kinda was. I mean, I’m an owner so I know what feels good, right? And me and Tim have been going at it practically non-stop since…this happened,” he said, raising and bending his arm to make all that new prime muscle meat bulge and swell, “and I figure Mr. Big Balls has been with his fair share of dudes, so he’s been an excellent teacher.” “How did it happen?” “The muscle thing?” Chuck nodded, reaching up and running his hand through Barry’s hair with gentle strokes. Barry shrugged his wide shoulders. “He sorta…lost control or something. I mean, I gotta admit I have some responsibility for it too. Takes two to tango and all that, and the dude can be very convincing when he has your legs in the air and his tongue is down there lapping at your asshole.” “I’d imagine so,” Chuck agreed. The taste of Barry’s tight pucker was still on his tongue. “So, yeah, he was pretty riled up and he has this…thing. Which I guess you’ve noticed since you’re down the hall from us.” “The sexplosion?” Now Barry laughed. “Yeah. Sexplosion. I like that. He calls it the Time Bomb, because when the timer goes off he just explodes, and if you’re in the way, well…” He ran his hands across both of his mountainous pecs and then down his rippled belly, ending his exploration by reaching along the thick inches of his new prick and petting his monster familiarly. “Anyway, I guess it gets…I dunno, pent up or caged or something and if he doesn’t, like, let it go every once in a while, it fucking goes off all at once and I was in the right place at the wrong time.” “Wrong time? So you…regret that he…?” Barry planted his hands on either side of the huge man beneath him. “Oh, fuck no! Are you fucking kidding me? I mean, yeah, I’ll have a hell of a time explaining this all to my mom. She’s gonna fucking freak the fuck out!” His voice went up a couple of registers as he began another mimicry. “Just what have you done to yourself, Barrington Percy Manners? You look a fright with all those muscles all over you!” His twisted his face into a grimace. “Yeah, can’t wait for that day.” “Percy?” “Shut the fuck up,” Barry warned. He settled his shaggy head back onto Chuck’s chest and re-applied his grip to the man’s huge prick, trying without success to squeeze Chuck’s mammoth meat firmly. It only made his cock surge with its own firmness and swell outward against his grip. He exhaled loudly and shook his head at the man’s power and control. “So, what’s it like?” “What’s what like?” “Being a truman?” Chuck sighed out a heavy breath and closed his eyes. “There goes your Christmas surprise.” “Yeah, well, Christmas is over and New Year’s is coming. I’m not an idiot, Chuck.” He squeezed his dick hard again, and felt Chuck pressing back against him, swelling huge. “Nobody, and I mean nobody looks the way you do and does the things you can do who isn’t a truman - or whatever it is that Tim is. And, I guess, I am, too.” “You’re not a truman,” Chuck said, “at least not yet.” “Yeah? Is that a not-so-subtle offer, Superman?” “I’m not Superman.” “Can you bend steel with your bare hands?” “Sort of.” “Are you faster than a locomotive?” “Depends on what I’ve had for breakfast.” “Can you leap tall buildings in a single bound?” “What’s a ‘bound,’ anyway? Is that a jump? Why not just say single jump? No one knows what the fuck a bound is.” Barry thumped his head against Chuck’s chest again. “Can you fly, Superman?” “Depends on one’s definition of fly….” “Can you float around in the sky without benefit of plane or parachute or strings or anything? You know…fly?” “Technically? I guess you could say that I can fly.” Barry stroked Chuck’s cock. “Happy to make your acquaintance, Superman.” “But the heat vision thing, totally can’t do that.” Barry twisted his head on his neck to meet Chuck’s free gaze. “Timmy and me, we aren’t truman?” “Not precisely, no. Because you weren't transformed by a truman. Something else is happening. Something similar but different.” “So…we get the two dicks thing and the giant muscles thing and the constant state of hyper-horniness thing but not the flying thing and…what else?” “What else?” “Yeah, what else have you got that I haven’t got?” He stroked Chuck’s cock like he was petting a friendly snake. “Well, you can certainly fuck like a truman.” “That sounds like a compliment.” “That is totally a compliment.” Chuck scrubbed Barry’s scalp in a friendly manner. “Dude, the hair!” Chuck laughed. “What else?” “How much can you control yourself. Your body, I mean.” “I can get bigger and smaller, though you appear to be able to do that a lot better than me, so any pointers there would be appreciated. Ripping apart my clothes is starting to get fucking annoying. And I can tuck up my spare dick.” He raised himself off Chuck’s chest again and turned on him. “And just what the fuck is that all about anyway? Who’s bright idea was it to grow another dick?” He glanced down his body towards his crotch. “It’s not like one constantly horny super cock is bad enough, I have two of these things throbbing with hot sex twenty-four-seven! What the fuck…Chuck?” He smiled at his rhyme. “Yeah, you're not the first guy with a complaint. It’s not all roses and paper hearts, is it?” “Fuck, no!” He settled back on Chuck again, throwing his hands and arms around to illustrate his frustration. “I fucking loved vagina! Tits and vagina! Sticking my dick inside a nice juicy warm comfy cunt and fucking away at that shit!” “Such language!” “I’m serious bro!” “I know bro.” “Don’t say bro. It sounds weird.” “Okay. No bro, and no reminding Barry about his love of vagina.” Barry punched Chuck’s chest. Chuck tensed up involuntarily. It was like striking a leather covered boulder. “Ow! Fuck!” “Sorry!” “Jesus, dude, what are you, made of rocks and iron?” “Yes, Barry. I’m made of rocks and iron. I shoot liquid metal out of my cock and my blood is made of lava.” Barry laughed, and then he smiled. “If you weren’t so fucking beautiful it would be easier to stay mad at you.” “Hate to break it to you but you can’t stay mad anyway.” Barry’s eyebrow arched, and Chuck said, “Just another handy dandy quirk of being partially truman. We don’t get angry. We don’t get violent. We don’t have the capacity for it.” “I get angry,” Barry argued. “I get plenty angry!” “When were you…whatever it is Tim does?” “Three days ago.” Chuck rolled his eyes. “You’re just a baby. You’ve got a lot to learn yet, my friend.” “Baby, huh? How about if I fuck you with both my baby dicks again and we’ll see if I’m ‘just a baby.’” “And you just proved my point.” “How did I do that, Superman?” “It’s why you’re horny all the time. Or most of the time.” He looked at Barry and moved his gaze down the young man’s powerful new body, focusing at last on his heavy dick, which was already throbbing and lengthening at the thought of another round of sex with Chuck. “All the time. You don’t get angry, you get horny. Your aggression gets rerouted. At least, that’s the way it’s supposed to work.” “I won’t get angry?” “Not truly angry, no. You’ll get frustrated and annoyed and bent out of shape. But you’ll ever get to a state of violence. You just won’t.” “And can I sexplode?” Chuck laughed again. “I don’t know. Have you tried?” “How would I try something like that?” “How does Tim do it?” “He just…does it. Like I said, he’s not always in control of it. Sometimes he leaks.” “He leaks?” Barry nodded. “You can…sort of…feel him. Feel his…whatever…sex. Horniness. It leaks out and sort of infects you and suddenly you’re hard as a rock and your brain is sizzling with pictures of naked beauty and you’re pulling your little stiffy out and going to town.” “Big stiffy.” “I stand corrected,” Barry agreed. “And you’re sure that’s him and not just you looking at him and thinking, fwah, I want a piece of that action?” “I told you, bro, I was totally a muff diver before…all this.” He motioned again at his naked body, now overwhelmed with muscle and honed to a state of perfect development. “Me, too.” Barry pulled himself up and pivoted. “Shut the fuck up!” He nodded. “Cross my heart. Your friendly neighborhood Chuck was a die-hard hetero before my friend Todd decided to spill his ample load all over me…or was it the good doctor who did it to me? So long ago now I hardly remember.” Barry dug his fingers through Chuck’s fur, combing its curls across the globes of his chest. “How long ago?” “Years. Lots of years and lots of guys.” He sighed, thinking about all the men who disappeared, and all his missing friends. “Tim doesn’t try to keep it a secret, then?” Barry shook his head. “Can’t, can he? First day I met him the guy made me cum in my skivvies.” Chuck laughed, folding his arms behind his head. It made his biceps swell into footballs. “Swear to God. Dude goes into the john and he’s stroking off - I can totally hear him in there, probably lubed up his joint with a gob of spit,” he paused, considering something and then looked down at his own dick as he started releasing a steady flow of lubing precum honey, “or maybe something else - and when he goes off I go off. He gets all sheepish and shit, comes out looking like he does, all muscle and cock, apologizing and feeling bad about making me have a gallon-cum fucking orgasm and I’m thinking, hell, this guy looks like some fucking gym juicer who’s gonna be shooting roids in his ass and going apeshit on me when I accidentally use his soap. Turns out he’s this little puppy dog built like a fucking tank with the friendly disposition of a Hallmark card and too much fucking sex fuel in his rockets.” He shrugged. “We kind of got along from day one.” “I’ll say it again, Barry. You? I like.” He reached up and cupped his hand behind Barry’s neck and pulled him into another patented all-encompassing Chuck-styled perfect kiss of utter passion. “Fuck dude,” Barry said breathlessly. “I could really learn to like that.” “You want some more, then?” “Only all that I can get!” He pushed his mouth against Chuck’s again and grabbed his head in his hands, slipping his strong fingers into the other man’s dark, sweaty locks as if to devour him whole. He pulled his lips away and gazed into the sea green gaze of the man under him, feeling his heat and power throbbing like a current from his muscles and cock. “Fuck.” “Again?” Chuck asked, grinning. “Who’s on top this round?” Barry leaned up on him, straddling Chuck’s frame, and started playing with the rubbery nubs of his nipples. “So what bring you to our neck of the woods, Superman? You’re living down here with Jeremy and I haven’t noticed him sprouting muscles and a second dick - oh, until my friend the Timebomb went off, of course.” “Research,” Chuck answered mysteriously. “Research,” Barry repeated. Then he grabbed Chuck’s nipples hard and twisted them like knobs on a stove top. “What sort of research?” Chuck just grinned. He enjoyed a little nipple torture - or a lot, in this case. “Top secret,” he said. “Don’t tell me after all this you don’t trust me.” “You’ll pardon an observation, but you don’t seem the kind of person who can keep a secret.” “What, you don’t want anyone to know you’re a truman?” “That’s part of it.” “What’s the rest of it?” Chuck pursed his lips and Barry renewed his nipple torture. “Oh, c’mon, I can keep my mouth shut!” “It’s…complicated.” “Is it about Timmy?” “Partially.” “You gonna transform him?” Chuck didn’t answer. “You gonna transform me?” “You want to be truman?” “Hmm, lemme think. Look like you. Fuck like you. Be like you. Yeah, that sounds awful. Of course I wanna be truman!” “There’s a cost.” He squirmed his butt against Chuck’s pelvis. “Everything has a cost.” Then his eyes narrowed. “What’s the cost?” “Loneliness.” “Loneliness? Fuck, every person I meet is gonna want to fuck me! How in the world are you lonely?” “These changes…changes to your body and your brain, changes to your masculinity, your sexuality, your strength, your appetites and capacities…these changes will separate you from everyone else. You won’t be able to be with normal people anymore, because they’ll never accept you and they’ll never satisfy you.” “I don’t get you. Look at you! You can have anybody you want! You can….” Chuck was shaking his head. “The transformation alters you radically. You think you know what it’s like because Tim changed you. But this is a ladder with several rungs above you. You’re just at the beginning. Wait until you go home and try to be with your old friends, and all you want to do is fuck them. Change them. Make them bigger like you, stronger like you. But they’ll see you as a freak. A pervert. A deviant. You think it’s hard to wear clothing now? Your body will make it so you never have to wear a stitch, no matter how cold it gets. No matter how hot it gets. This world isn’t meant for people like me. This world rejects people like me, so people like me learn to hide, and to lie, and to disappear.” “Wow, bro. Way to kill a hard-on.” Chuck laughed his warm laugh. “That’s your cost, then, Barry. You’ll never see your old friends, your family, or anyone you ever knew again.” He brushed Barry’s sweaty hair from his blue eyes. “Did you ever ask Tim about what happened when his friends started changing? What happened to him when he changed?” “Well…no…but I’m sure that….” “Maybe you should do that. Maybe it was different this time, with all these young guys. Maybe when they all started sprouting muscles and growing like weeds and were suddenly drawn to each other and making out behind the cafeteria or sucking each others’ dicks in the bathroom or buttfucking their friends at the drop of a hat…maybe it was all fine and dandy with their community. Maybe nothing happened at all.” “Maybe,” Barry agreed, though there was doubt in his voice. “But what about you? There are other trumans. Others like you. It can’t be that lonely. Right?” Chuck only sighed, and didn’t offer an answer. “You’re just being a drama queen.” “What an odd turn of phrase from a vagina-loving titty-sucker.” “I’d still go for a tight little twat now and then.” “And do you believe you’ll be able to slip that gentle beast inside someone’s little wet cave?” He looked down at Barry’s nearly foot-long monster, still drooling a stream of precum from its lovely mouth. “We’re built only for each other, my friend and gentle companion. Your cock and my ass, made in heaven and fitting like a key inside a lock. You need me as much as I need you.” “You need me?” “Or someone like you.” “Thanks for not sugar-coating it and making me feel so special.” Barry pouted dramatically until Chuck pulled himself up and kissed his mouth, pushing a thick, unfiltered cascade of pure bliss through Barry’s huge frame and earning a contented sigh and groan in return. “Awww, you DO care!” Chuck rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean. It’s like you and Tim. I need someone built to take me on.” “Oh, so now you’re not only Superman, you’re Jonah Falcon, too?” “Who’s Jonah Falcon?” “The man who owns the world’s biggest penis.” “I beg to differ with that judgement.” Barry felt something suddenly poking him in the back, and realized it was Chuck’s dick. “Just how big are you?” “As big as you can imagine.” “And what’s the whole ‘take me on’ about?” “I’m too powerful now to be with normal men. Too strong. Too well equipped. My capacity for sex and pleasure extends beyond what any normal guy could withstand.” “Pull the other one.” “Stick it out there and I’ll suck it, too.” Barry laughed. “So you’re saying that if you tried doing what we just did with some Joe on the street….” “He’d go crazy.” “Crazy. Like, start giggling uncontrollably and shove out a load and…?” Chuck shook his head. “Literally crazy. Like, lose his mind crazy. I’m too strong, now. Too powerful. Even if I tried holding myself back, the level of sexual bliss I’d level on him would be too intense for his brain to handle. I’d inundate him. Drown him. Push him so far down the love roller coaster that he’d never come back.” “Well, holy shit.” He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. “Is that why you and Jeremy never…?” “Partially.” “You want what Timmy has, and you want to use Jeremy to get it.” Chuck smiled. Barry wasn’t just good looking, he was smart to boot. “That seems devious and underhanded, except that Tim is in love with that little dude.” He wrinkled his brow. “What about me?” “You didn’t get it from Tim.” “How can you be sure?” “I just poured enough sex onto your body to light up Manhattan. I pushed every button you own as hard as I could, and if you had it you would’ve exploded for sure by now.” “Why do you want it?” “I don’t want it, but I need it.” “You don’t already have it? That’s weird.” Chuck shook his head. “Sometimes there are deviations in the development, things happen for no reason, guys develop new powers, or stronger powers. Tim happens to be one of those guys. No one else can do what he does.” “You can’t do it.” “Interestingly not at the level he can manage. I can insert pleasure into men’s minds, make them cum with a thought, make them feel like I’m….” “Make them feel like you’re fucking them when you’re just standing there.” Chuck nodded. “Tim can do that, too. Did it to me that first day. Did it to this other dude while I watched him do it. He just stands there and…does something. And you can, too?” Chuck nodded. “Then what…?” “It’s the other thing. The time bomb. The sexplosion. It’s…incredibly powerful. Powerful enough to affect me, and I’m pretty much beyond the power of anyone I don’t want to be overpowered by. I’m the king of sex - the god of sex, if there was such a thing - but your friend Tim has something even more powerful than that.” “And you couldn’t just ask him? He’s a very nice dude.” “That feeling you had when we met? You were drawn to me. You were overwhelmed by me. And that would happen to Tim, too, and then I might transform him, because I couldn’t stop myself. He can overwhelm me, and it would break the chains I keep over that roaring beast inside me. I don’t know what will happen to that power if I do that. I might erase it - and I need it.” “Why do you need it?” Chuck considered his options. Should he tell Barry what he needs, why he’s here, what he hopes to regain? Can he trust him? He looked at the beautiful, powerful, sexy young man straddling his body and said, “I want to bring my friends back.” “Where did they go?” “I don’t know.” “How can you not know?” Chuck shrugged. “Long story. And I can tell you all about it. But…do you want to keep talking, or do you want to keep fucking?” “Hmm. That’s certainly a difficult question that someone like me could spend a lifetime in contemp…FUCKING!” Barry’s twins rose to their majestic peaks and began to flow with honey as he leaned forward to kiss Chuck’s mouth, straddling the muscular behemoth and opening his ass invitingly. Chuck’s cock reached out to kiss against Barry’s pucker, its bulbous head emerging from the thick cowl of foreskin like a rosebud, his thick and veiny shaft lengthening by the inch as Chuck pushed himself inside and began to fuck Barry’s ass without moving his hips, using only the power of his body to obey his commands, making his cock swell and recede as it began spitting hard gushes of hot cream inside his lover’s super-powered body. Barry sank into a sea of pure and perfect pleasure. “What’s…?” “Are you ready for me?,” Chuck growled softly. “Are you ready for the full Chuck?” Power. Thick and heavy and all-encompassing. Sex and muscle. It was flooding into him, and Barry could feel it spreading like mercury, a hot, thick, wet sensation that spread from his belly to his chest to his arms. It flowed down his legs and into his fingers and toes. Power. More power. Unlimited power. “Am I…?” “Not yet,” Chuck told him. “I will give you everything. I will lift you up to the highest level of male power. I will give you unlimited sex and unlimited drive and unlimited strength. Nothing beyond your reach. I will teach you to fly. But not yet.” The embodiment of human male perfection. “Fuck me,” Barry said softly. Tim was back in his empty room after wandering around campus for a while. He was trying to figure out what went wrong - again. And why this kept on happening. Shouldn’t it be easier than this? Guys, like, every guy…they were practically drooling over him! All he had to do was walk into a room, put out a little Tim juice and mop them up like a sponge. Back home, hell, they were lined up to be with him. He was the Timebomb! His handsome face twisted into a grimace of curiosity and confusion. It should be so much easier than this. He sat his bulk on the bed and scrubbed a hand through his hair. Why was love so…hard? He was contemplating this essential and impossible question when he heard - and felt - some rather energetic and athletic activity coming from somewhere in the vicinity of Jeremy’s room. Mingled with the sounds of heavy bodies apparently trying to break all the furniture he could discern the familiar groans and the deeply satisfied moans of profoundly realized pleasure that his roommate and lover, Barry, used with alarming fidelity. The sound was both curious and energizing. Tim felt his libido heating up as his roommate’s deeply satisfied sexual vocalizations reached into his brain and started stroking his cocks and licking his ass and kissing his mouth. Curious, because what the hell was he doing over there instead of over here? He stood up and walked down the hallway towards the sounds of his lover’s groans and rapped his knuckles against the door. “Yo, Barry?” The groaning stopped very quickly. “Bare? What are you doing in there?” “Nothing!” his friend called out in his deep, sexy growl. “Uhhh, could you open the door? This isn’t even your room.” “Yeah, I…I’m…uh…” There were whispers and soft voices, and then the door opened and Barry was standing in the doorway completely naked, coated in a sheen of sweat, and stinking of sex. He was breathing hard, his massive chest swelling and expanding, flexing the finger-thick cables of power stretching across his pecs and making his lickable, chewable nipples rise and fall. His eight-pack abdominal wall bulged each deeply defined brick of muscle and he had that wicked, anything-but-innocent smile on his handsome face that always made Tim’s blood sizzle. Both of his ample and talented cocks were jutting up from his groin, throbbing with insistent need and drooling warm honey that draped down their long necks and dripped along his massively muscled thighs and over his visibly swollen ball sack. “Hi,” he said, leaning his bulk on the door frame, one arm stretched overhead and wiping his mouth with the back of his other forearm. A heavy stink of Barry Sex came wafting from his exposed armpit and his pricks continued to flow heavy streams of delicious and lubricating pre-cum. Tim peeked over his shoulder. “What are you doing down here?” “Me?” he asked. “Doing?” Tim rose up on his toes to look over Barry’s thick and mountainous shoulders at the wreck of the room behind him. “Where’s Charles?” “Who?” “Charles.” “Well, oh, yeah, um…hey, what happened with you and Jeremy?” “Nothing. Where’s Charles?” “He had…something…he had to leave. Suddenly. And. Yeah.” “Just now?” “No. Oh, no. He left…a while ago. So….” “So…what are you doing?” “I was just…straightening up…a bit. And….” “And?” “And… um….” “What’s with the boys?” “Boys?” Tim grabbed Barry’s twins roughly and squeezed him hard. “The boys. I’ve never known you to get all hot and bothered by a little straightening up.” “Yeah… um…” Barry looked down and shook his head. “I guess I was just… I’m horny!” “Horny.” “Yeah!” That, at least, was easy to believe, because when was Barry not horny? “I heard you having sex.” “No, I….” “Barry, if anyone in the world knows what you sound like when you’re having sex, you’re looking straight at him.” “I was…jerking off!” “In Jeremy’s room.” “Yeah!” “After having sex with Charles.” “Yeah.” “For three hours.” He shrugged. “Time flies where you’re having fun!” Tim’s forehead creased and he sighed. “Well, do you need any help?” “Help?” “Straightening up? I’m kinda curious to see what it is about straightening up a dorm room that gets you this worked up. Maybe we can use that to keep our own place a bit more spic and span.” “Oh. No. I’ll be back in a few minutes. Almost done here.” Tim looked over Barry’s shoulders again and the rampant destruction and disrepair of almost every piece of furniture in the small space. “Uh huh.” Barry pushed his hand against Tim’s chest and moved him out of sight of the room’s interior. “It’ll just be a second, and then if you want to we can have some fun.” “I’m not really in the mood.” Barry’s demeanor changed almost immediately. “Oh, fuck.” “What?” “What did you do?” “Nothing. I told you.” “You fucked it up somehow, didn’t you?” “Barry, I didn’t do anything!” “Okay. Okay. We can fix this. We need to fix this.” “I don’t think he’s interested in….” “Oh, fuck no, dude. You are not going into poor pitiful me mode over one rejection.” “He didn’t…. I wasn’t….” “Look, just… go back to the room and I’ll be there in a couple of minutes. Okay?” “Barry, you’re acting really weird.” “Just go back to our room, okay? We can fix this. I promise.” “I don’t….” “Back. To. Our. Room. Right now, young man!” Barry spun Tim around and slapped his ass hard, and watched his obviously confused and dejected friend walk slowly back up the hallway. “Fuck,” he said softly. Chuck appeared in the doorway. “I swear, that guy could make a prostitute have second thoughts.” Barry laughed slightly and looked over. “That was a neat trick.” “Which one? The one where I was fucking you and then I moved my tongue into….” “The one where you were suddenly not there anymore.” “Oh. That one.” “Yeah. That one. You have quite a few tricks up your nonexistent sleeve, don’t you?” Barry looked Chuck’s superhuman body up and down and sighed dramatically. “Looks like we need to call it a night.” “Looks like,” Chuck agreed. “You’ve got some work to do.” “So do you.” Chuck nodded. “Yeah. Jeremy.” “Jeremy.” “And Tim.” They both shook their heads in wonder. “Assholes,” they both said in unison. Part 14 As far as Jeremy was concerned, he had one big unspoken and unspeakable problem that underlined everything else going on in his life. To other people - most people in fact, it was probably not a very important consideration. Some might even view it as an opportunity, but inside Jeremy’s head it sat there like a wall surrounding everything else that might lead to happiness. Jeremy had never had sex. In his head, and particularly with the unfortunate circumstance of living in the vicinity of a young man who, as far as he was concerned, did nothing else but have sex all the time, this was a vital and near-incapacitating shortcoming. It was never going to be something he was likely to admit, being a virgin at the ripe old age of nineteen, when as far as he imagined everyone else around him all the time was having sex. The gay thing was kind of like icing on a very distasteful cake. He wasn’t an accidental virgin, if such a thing existed. Being shy wasn’t helpful in these circumstances, and it wasn’t like back home he had been surrounded - as it turned out to be the case in college - by beautiful, sexually active and clearly homosexual young men. But even now, given ample opportunity and sharing a dorm room with another man, handsome and sexy and gay, whose entire life seemed to consist of seducing and fucking other guys, those walls he had built were refusing to budge. Was it any wonder, then, that he found it slightly impossible that anyone - let alone two other guys - had interests in him? He knew he was bigger. That was also an undeniable fact. Since he had been hit inadvertently with a powerful dose of whatever it was that Tim exploded with and he had seen and felt his body develop new muscles where none had been, his brain had been working overtime telling him that it wouldn’t make a damn bit of difference. Looking into a mirror, he still only saw Jeremy. The improvements to his face and body, undeniable to anyone else who looked at this now muscular specimen of manhood with his boyish good looks and large, beautiful eyes and the build of a collegiate wrestler (particularly his amazing muscular butt, jutting out in a most distracting manner, which admittedly was rather hard for him to see, and the way this new body filled out the shirts that were now a size or two too small for his larger, stronger frame) were easy to ignore when he looked at himself. When one talks oneself into believing that they are both unattractive and easy to ignore, those deep-seated rules are hard to dislodge after so many years. And then there was the sex thing - rather, the lack thereof. Tim was going to consider him a freak. Tim, who took to sex like a duck takes to water, was going to look at him and laugh his muscular ass off. And what if he didn’t? What if Jeremy never told him and then they were naked together - Tim’s massive, perfect, beautiful body standing there looking all massive and perfect and beautiful - and what’s Jeremy gonna do then? Fake it? Tim’s gonna know! Tim’s gonna find out! And then their whole whatever…relationship is over even before it started because why would Tim ever want to be with someone like him? Sex is…everything! And he would be bad at it, wouldn’t he? He couldn’t help but be bad at it! He didn’t want to show up at Tim’s door and be all Mr. Awkward Virgin! Not that he would ever in a million years even admit any of this, of course, because it was just too weird and embarrassing. Plus, Barry! Stupid Barry. In there with Tim every day, showing Tim what sex was really all about, having Tim’s hands all over his body, Tim’s lips on his lips, Tim’s arms wrapped around him, Tim’s body pressed against his. Stupid fucking Barry. Now he had to contend with this…constant sense of sexual need, too. The weight and heft amplifying his awareness of his newly grown and annoyingly sensitive penis was constantly demanding attention. It throbbed and tingled and swelled with frustrating regularity. His nipples were now performing some weird sexual stimulation as well, as if there were live wires going from each hypersensitive nub sending shocks of electric sex directly towards his crotch. His butt hole was even acting weird. His butt hole! He never even thought about his butt hole, before, and now he would be distracted by these…pulses or something. He’d feel his dick swell, feel those unsettling and bothersome stings of sexual pleasure and then his nipples would rub up against the tighter material of his shirt and suddenly he was deeply and powerfully aware that his butt hole felt…good. Then he would blush, and feel heat everywhere washing over him, and want very much to begin to caress his skin, run his hands over the hard mounds of muscle lining his arms and legs, reach up to rub his nipples, pinch them, twist them, to increase that sensation of electrical bliss sending shocks of powerful sex into his dick. Then his dick was throbbing, and swelling, and pushing longer inside his tight jeans, growing thick and hard and uncomfortable, making its size and hunger evident as his heart pumped blood along its new inches and inflated its plump helmet and a warm, wet sensation would envelope it after a strong tingling sizzle erupted up every millimeter of its new size, pumping another delivery of that weird, clear honey that stung his nose with its erotic scent and made him need to immediately relieve himself of these sensations of sex. It was all too frustrating and too embarrassing, and it wouldn’t stop. The cold of the night felt good. A moment’s desire to strip himself naked and allow the December wind to caress his skin was pushed aside. Where did that thought even come from? Run around the campus naked in the middle of winter? Then as he was considering its origin, the idea - NAKED - made his cock throb and his nipples tingle and his butt hole pulse. He felt hot again, hotter than before, and he paused under a lamp in the quad to pull in some calming breaths, watching his exhalations form clouds in the cold night air. He reached down to adjust himself again. He was constantly adjusting himself, now. His damned cock just would not mind its manners! It pushed and shoved and swelled and throbbed like some feral beast he could not control. He moved the heel of his hand against the firm shaft and was rewarded with some rather strong sexual tingles as his prick recognized any attention it was given. He closed his eyes and pulled in a deep breath. And there was Tim in his head again. Tall, powerful, brutally beautiful Tim, standing there in the hallway with a small towel wrapped around his narrow waist, his hair wet and tangled, his silken skin shining with water from the shower, and that damnable, beautiful smile on his damnable beautiful face. There was Tim as Jeremy had first encountered him, a towering behemoth of manhood radiating sex and confidence as if this guy had stepped directly out of Jeremy’s dream of his perfect soulmate and manifested right there in the hallway before him. Jeremy’s cock, glad to be of service, sizzled and plumped and pumped a gob of precum up its several inches and left a thick wetness at its mouth, which cooled quickly in the night air. He opened he eyes and grimaced. There was nothing for it, really. He had to relieve this sensation of sexual need or he wouldn’t get any rest. It was late, and the library was closed. Everything was closed - but he sure wasn’t going to back to his own room! Fuck, no! It was cold. Coffee. Get a cup of coffee. “Listen, Jeremy, guys like that - he doesn’t want to have coffee with you.” Yeah? Is that so? No one wants to “have coffee” with Jeremy, do they, Tim? Room 302. Building C. Well, why the fuck not? Jeremy stood at the dorm room door for a good five minutes as an internal debate raged back and forth inside his head. What was he going to do? What was he expecting? Coffee? Coffee. That was a simple offer. Just get some coffee some time. Like now, right? He meant any time, right? And it was just coffee. But what if it wasn’t just coffee? What else was it? And…. The door opened and Jeff was standing there. “Hello,” he said, calmly. He was shirtless, wearing a pair of pajama bottoms, and the room behind him was dark. “Oh,” Jeremy said, “I….” Jeff smiled and wrinkled his brow. “I could hear you out here and I was wondering whether you were going to knock or just continue mumbling to yourself.” Jeff had a nice body. It was nothing at all like Tim’s, nowhere near as big and powerful and commanding. But he had a flat belly and two nicely developed pectoral plates and his skin was smooth and tanned. Jeremy could see a vein pulsing in his neck, his long, elegant neck, and a slim trail of hair erupted from his winking bellybutton and traveled south to disappear under the waistband of his blue-striped cotton pajama bottoms. There was a definite swell of something quite clearly resembling a dick pressing itself into one of the creases of the thin material. Jeremy swallowed dryly and pulled his gaze back up to Jeff’s face. “I’m sorry,” Jeremy said, and he started to turn away. Jeff reached his hand out and placed it Jeremy’s shoulder. “You okay?” Jeremy stopped. The touch felt warm on his skin. His dick pulsed and bulged. “I don’t know…what I’m doing,” he answered. Jeff said, “Okay,” and moved his hand along Jeremy’s wide, muscular back. That felt good, too. “It isn’t a test,” Jeff answered. “Just asking if you're okay.” “I should go,” Jeremy answered. “You just got here.” “You were sleeping.” “I was dreaming of you,” Jeff answered. “And then here you are.” “Did you….” “What?” Jeremy turned back. “Did you want to get some coffee?” Jeff smiled. “Sure, dude. Let’s get some coffee.” He opened the door wider and stepped back inside his dorm room. Jeremy watched as Jeff easily untied and pulled down his pajama bottoms, exposing himself fully to the other young man without hesitation and with surprising ease. It didn’t seem to Jeremy that Jeff was trying to be provocative or seductive, he simply didn’t seem to have any problems getting naked in front of another guy. Which so wasn’t Jeremy. His eyes peered into the dark room as he watched Jeff’s body move. The heat returned to his own body, and the sensation of desire. He felt his cock swell. His muscles tensed and bulged. His nipples tingled. His asshole throbbed. Jeff moved with a kind of unfettered grace and evident confidence as he pulled a pair of jeans up his legs and tucked his cock inside them. He wore no underwear and that made Jeremy feel very sexy for some reason. Jeremy always wore underwear. Didn’t everyone? But Jeff only had that pair of jeans between himself and the world, like he could just pull the button fly open and start fucking. And start fucking. Where the hell had that thought come from? “Do you see my other shoe?” Jeff asked Jeremy, standing shirtless in his slim-cut jeans and holding one Nike in his hand. Jeremy swallowed hard and felt a strong need to adjust his dick again. He shook his head as Jeff looked around, and then he was on his knees with his butt in the air reaching under his bed. His butt in the air. He had a nice butt. He had a very nice butt. Jeremy used the opportunity to shove his frustrating and distracting cock around to find some more room in his pants. It was a fruitless maneuver. Jeff planted his very nice butt on the edge of an unmade bed and shoved his feet (no socks either? was that altogether hygienic?) into his shoes. He found a light blue t-shirt on the floor and pulled that over his head (look at the way his hair arranges itself over his eyes. Jesus he has nice eyes.) and then grabbed a puffy ribbed nylon jacket and stepped into the hall beside Jeremy, standing very close to him. “Ready?” he asked. His manner was easy and relaxed. He was smiling and looked at ease and comfortable. He had no underwear on at all. Jeremy could reach down inside his pants and feel his cock. Stroke it. Squeeze it. Pull it out and welcome it inside his mouth and feel its warm stiffness. He never had a cock in his mouth, but he wanted to very much. He wanted to kiss and lick and suck on Jeff’s cock. He wanted to feel it swell and grow hot and hard and watch the veins pulse and the head bloom. He wanted…. “Let’s go get some coffee,” Jeff said. He reached his hand into Jeremy’s and they walked together out of the building, hand in hand. There was a 24-hour diner just off campus, whose sole purpose it seemed was to service the college students with greasy food and hot coffee after late studies and even later parties. Like everything else this time of year with most of the students home on winter break, no one was inside except the fry cook with his hairnet and the young woman chewing gum who said, “Have a seat anywhere, menus are on the table.” “Just coffee, thanks,” Jeff said, and then he looked at Jeremy and asked, “Unless you wanted something else?” Something else like putting my cock in your mouth and pushing my hardness down your throat until I erupt with a fat fountain of spunk. “Coffee,” Jeremy managed to say. The girl rolled her eyes but nodded, and Jeff and Jeremy walked towards the back of the well-lit restaurant to a booth. Jeff removed his jacket and tossed it easily onto the vinyl-covered bench and then slid his (righteous, tight, amazing, lickable) butt along far enough to allow Jeremy to sit down. There was room for five in the booth, but Jeremy’s new muscled bulk took up space for two. “I didn’t think you’d take me up on the invitation,” Jeff said. They hadn’t spoken a word to each other along the way. Jeff seemed to understand that Jeremy was in an odd place, and he didn’t press the issue. Jeremy was distracted the whole time by the sensation of Jeff’s warm hand in his, the familiarity and ease with which the other young man had made the gesture, and equally distracted by his body’s continuous throbs of desire and hunger. Jeremy shrugged. He didn’t look up when the coffee cups slid along the table top and Jeff thanked the waitress. He took the cup into his hands (Jesus my hands are big!) and felt the heat radiate up his arms. Jeff sipped his coffee quietly, waiting in silence with the patience of a saint. Jeremy opened his mouth a couple of time, but kept lifting the edge of the cup to his lips rather than let any words escape. He could feel his heart beating, and he could feel his dick pulsing in time to every pump. The thing was huge, now. Enraged inside its denim cage and overdue for release. He could smell Jeff’s scent beside him. Like soap and sweat. He could smell him keenly, like a predator to his prey. Jeff put his cup down and reached his hand under the table. He rested it on Jeremy’s thigh, sending warmth into his skin. The larger young man flinched slightly at the unexpected touch, and his body heated up uncomfortably. “Is this okay?” Jeff asked quietly. Jeremy didn’t have an answer for him. Was it okay? It felt okay. Jeremy shrugged again. Jeff moved his hand up Jeremy’s leg, away from his knee. It was a slow, steady move, so as not to frighten the animal next to him. “You can put your hand on my leg, if you want to,” Jeff said. Jeremy did want to, but he felt frozen. He felt like if he moved a muscle, moved an inch, something would shatter or break. He closed his eyes and pulled a deep breath into his body. His chest rose and pushed his sensitive nipples against the tight material. An electric shock of pure sex erupted and traveled at light speed directly at his dick, and he felt it swell even bigger. Jeff shifted his body to move in closer to Jeremy, touching their shoulders together. His hand moved closer towards Jeremy’s crotch. He moved his touch gently and slowly across the thickly muscled contour, and then he moved his thumb to rest it against Jeremy’s cock. “Can I kiss you?” Jeff asked him. He rubbed the pad of his thumb up and down Jeremy’s bulge. Jeremy looked over towards the cash register where the gum-chewing waitress was working a crossword puzzle. The cook in the kitchen was nowhere to be seen, maybe he had stepped out for a smoke or he was washing pots. Jeff’s hand against him, Jeff’s thumb rubbing against his dick, Jeff’s body pressing towards his, it was all driving him crazy. “Excuse me,” he said, and then he pushed himself out of the booth, his hand covering his thick and prominent bulge, and he made a beeline for the men’s room. Jeremy nearly tore the door from its hinges to get inside and hide. It was a small space with a couple of urinals and a stall, with two sinks along the opposite wall. Jeremy’s nose picked up the smell of men who had been here, and it was an odd and unexpected sensation. He could smell them, those men, smell their balls and their dicks and their bodies. He could smell piss and sweat. He felt his own cock throbbing in unfamiliar recognition, as if his dick had a mind of its own and knew what it wanted. He looked down at the thick, lengthy bulge running along his hip. Jesus, it was positively indecent! An electric sizzle of sex erupted again, and he could see his cock bulge and pump a thick flow of honey. He stumbled into the stall and locked the door behind him, pulling his jeans and underpants down to allow his 10-inch monster to spring out, glistening with pre and smelling rank and sexy. He was throbbing and growing quickly erect, adding another inch or two in length and girth as his new cock swelled to it majestic perfection. Jeff watched Jeremy practically run to the bathroom and then took another sip of coffee. With a glance at the waitress, he opened his legs to reach down inside his jeans to adjust himself, having grown uncomfortably aroused during his slow seduction. He winced as the head of his prick rubbed against the inner seams of his jeans and he funneled his prick down his thigh before sighing with relief. Fuck, that boy was big! Jeff had almost let out a laugh of surprise when he had finally managed to feel up Jeremy’s meat - and damn, that guy was packing! He sipped the bitter brew again and considered his options. One, he could follow the guy in there and help him with his obvious problem. But that would probably spook him even more when he was so damned close to getting a little action. This was one hot dude. Hot in every sense of the word. But what was the deal? Was he in that awkward exploration phase where he’s fighting his attraction and embarrassed about being with another guy? Maybe he’s been so deep inside his closet that the slim crack of light that Jeff was offering was more than he could stand. His dick certainly wasn’t shy about what it wanted, even if Jeremy was scared shitless. Maybe he was moving too fast, but goddam this boy was a sizzling plate of meat with a shank of sex in his skivvies that would choke a hooker! And that body! Muscle packed on hard and well-trained, not to mention an ass that the gods of asses must’ve reached down to bestow on this dude. Talk about mixed signals, though. And then there was that other guy - Tom? Tim? - showing up like some spurned ex practically radiating hatred for Jeff, and he hadn’t even done anything, yet! Probably all Jeremy needed was a good lay. If there was a polar opposite to Jeremy’s discomfort and inexperience with sex, it was probably Jeff. In his opinion, sex was fun! Sex was great! Sex felt good, and the more sex the better. He’d started having sex very early, and he’d had a lot of it. He liked it, and he was good at it. He never quite understood when other people had hang-ups about getting naked and getting down. He was always careful, bought condoms by the truckload and used them, too. But sex was…just sex. Two people having fun with each other. What was wrong with that? Jeff looked toward the closed men’s room door again as he thought about Jeremy. He actually did like the guy. Though how hard is it to like a guy who looks like that? There was something weirdly innocent about him. He was this huge muscled bad-ass but he acted like this small little shy dude. Again, super attractive, in that way that people who are beautiful and don’t realize they’re beautiful are. He had, like, not a single ounce of asshole in him. Guy like that, Jeff expected to be so full of himself that he’d go all alpha on his ass. Not that Jeff found anything wrong with that, he kind of liked having some big dude go alpha on his ass. The more alpha the better! And he hadn’t had his ass truly pounded in a fuck’s age. The sight of Jeremy’s ass-pounding ass came into his head again. He thought about what it would feel like to have those butt muscles shoving that fat dick inside him up to the balls and shooting cum like a cannon. Suddenly he had to readjust himself again. As usual since his growth spurt, getting off for Jeremy came really easily. The room smelled like dudes. He could tell that he wasn’t the only guy to end up in here with his hard dick in his hand. Probably dudes were in here a lot, sucking each other, stroking each other, watching each other take a piss, looking down at some other dude’s snake and licking their lips with hunger. Fuck. Where had that thought come from? That was disgusting! And hot! His slicked up dick sent hard shocks of sexual bliss through his whole body with every stroke. His balls were aching with their load and after only a couple of minutes he leaned back on the toilet, grasping the thick base of his cock in his grip and started shoving out ropes of cum that splattered against the stall door a dozen times or more. That damn cock felt even bigger in his hand than yesterday, and he knew his balls weren’t half done with him yet but he didn’t want Jeff to think that this was what he was doing in here. He opened his eyes, recovering from the deep intensity of his orgasmic explosion and looked at the wealth of cum dripping down the stall. Jeez, it looks like someone had taken a quart of yogurt and thrown it at the door! He unrolled almost an entire roll of toilet paper cleaning up his mess and his slicked up dick, flushing all the evidence away and then trying to replace his semi-firm dick back inside his pants. How on Earth did Jeff wander around without underwear on? His own was still sopping with his steady stream of pre, and he wrapped his cock in the cold wetness, thankful that it seemed to also cool his jets a bit and allow him to zip his meat inside. He made sure everything was cleaned up and then he washed his hands and went back out into the restaurant, where Jeff was waiting in the booth. Damn he looked good. Like he looked in his dorm room. With his shirt off. And the thickness of his dick pressing against his pajamas. Jeremy’s cock throbbed again. Jeff scooted back over and Jeremy sat down. His coffee was cold. “Everything come out all right?” Jeff asked. Jeremy blushed red. “Yeah,” he said, thinking of all the cum against the stall door. “Sorry if I came on too strong. You can always tell me to back off. I’m used to it.” “You do this a lot, then?” Jeremy said, then instantly regretted it. But if Jeff took offense, he didn’t show it. “A lot? I do it as much as I can. But only with someone who’s really hot and really nice, like you.” He waved to get the waitress’s attention and pointed at their cups. “I guess you don’t?” Jeremy’s blush refused to abate. “Not…as such.” “Ever do it with another guy?” God, how could he just come out and ask that?! Jeremy shook his head, not looking at Jeff. “Do you want to?” Yes! he screamed inside his head, but he just shrugged his muscular shoulders. “Well, that’s not a no,” Jeff said. Their coffee was refreshed and Jeff took a gulp. “Look, Jeremy, we can just have coffee and talk. I’m not going to lie and say that I won’t keep hoping for more. I guess that’s obvious.” “A little,” Jeremy admitted. He allowed himself a slim, satisfied smile. It was nice to be wanted. “I just…it felt like you were enjoying the attention.” Jeremy nodded very slightly. Jeff pressed on. “And I was enjoying giving you some attention.” He scooted back over again, rubbing shoulders with Jeremy. “You may have noticed that I’m not exactly the shy type.” He reached down and rested his hand on Jeremy’s thigh again. “I can just leave my hand right there, if that’s okay.” “That’s okay,” Jeremy said. “Okay,” Jeff answered, and he squeezed Jeremy’s leg slightly. “You tell me what you’re comfortable with, Jeremy, okay?” “I…” Jeff remained silent and let Jeremy dangle there. “I’m not sure.” “About what?” “About what I’m comfortable with.” “Okay. Do you want to talk about that?” Jeremy shrugged again. “Did you like when I was caressing you?” ‘Caressing’ wasn’t exactly the word Jeremy would’ve used. More like ‘groping.’ But he couldn’t deny that he liked it. “Yes,” he said softly. He still had trouble meeting Jeff’s gaze. “Can I move my hand closer?” Jeremy nodded. “Okay.” Jeff did so. A thrill erupted inside Jeremy’s chest. “You can….” “Closer?” He nodded. “Can I touch you?” He swallowed and nodded again. Jeff moved his whole hand onto Jeremy’s bulge. They could both feel him react. Jeremy’s meaty cock swelled and throbbed. Jeff gently squeezed. Jeremy’s mouth fell open and he closed his eyes. Jeff squeezed again, and was rewarded with equal facility. His face registered his surprise as he felt Jeremy’s cock react with dramatic speed and obvious happiness. “Wow,” he said softly. “Sorry,” Jeremy replied, mistaking Jeff’s pleasant surprise for shock. “Don’t apologize, Jeremy,” Jeff said, now squeezing and caressing Jeremy’s thick meat with continuous force. “That just means you’re enjoying this.” Jeremy nodded. “”Believe me, Jeremy, so am I.” Jeremy swallowed. Jeff’s voice lowered. “I can feel how big you are. I can feel how hot you are.” He moved his hand along the length of Jeremy’s cock. His fingertips began to rub against the sensitive head over and over. “I want to hold your cock, Jeremy.” Jeremy swallowed hard. “I’ve never….” He said it so softly that it was hardly audible. “You’ve never…?” Jeff tilted his head, and then suddenly everything became clear. Holy fuck! Jesus Christ! Okay, hold it together, Jeff. Don’t scare him off, now. Not when you’re so close. A dude who looks like this, with a tool like that, and he’s never? Not even once? Not even with a girl? But Jeff knew better than to remind him of all that, and send him down some silly shame spiral just because he’s never had sex. It was…kind of exciting, actually. He wondered what Jeremy had ever done with anybody else. But he could save all those questions for later. His head was spinning just a little at the thought of everything he could introduce this hot stallion to, and how much pent-up sexual energy was percolating down inside all that muscular beauty. It also meant that, if true, he wasn’t even going to need the condoms in his jacket pocket. “That’s okay, Jeremy.” The other young man looked up hopefully, and Jeff nodded encouragingly. “It’s really okay. Are you scared?” Jeremy nodded. “Okay. It’s okay to be scared. I understand.” The words seemed to sink in. Jeff could feel some of the tenseness in Jeremy’s body soften. “Do you want me to stop?” He shook his head, and Jeff nodded. Jeff’s other hand moved under the table. He began to undo Jeremy’s pants, plucking the button open and pulling the zipper down. Jeremy’s body heated up again. His cock surged with size and power. Jeff moved his caressing hand under Jeremy’s pants, over his underwear. “You’re so hot,” he said softly. “So hard and so big.” He squeezed and teased Jeremy’s massive meat, coaxing more size and length into it. Hard, insistent throbs of sex pulsed all through Jeremy’s body. Jeff pulled the elastic band of Jeremy’s shorts away from his waist and moved his hand against his pelvis. He dug his fingers into the forest of Jeremy’s pubic bush and moved the tips of his fingers in small circles. “Can I touch you, Jeremy?” He nodded. Jeff slowly moved his hand inside Jeremy’s underwear and touched the shank of his long shaft tenderly, rubbing against his hardness. He moved his hand fully under Jeremy’s shorts and rested his entire hand against his cock, feeling its enormity and heat. It pulsed and throbbed against his palm, and Jeff shook his head. He had vastly underestimated Jeremy’s size. The dude was a fucking race horse! “I’m going to hold your cock Jeremy.” “Okay,” he answered in a whisper. No one else had ever touched his cock before. He felt Jeff’s hand, the rough skin, the heat, surrounding his prick and he surged with renewed growth. He swelled in Jeff’s hand, pushing his fingers apart, and he sprung from his pants under there, the head of his cock striking the underside of the table so hard that he actually caused the coffee cups and napkin holder to move. “Holy fuck,” Jeff said quietly, shocked by the power of this guy’s hard-on, by its size and force. “Sorry,” Jeremy said. Jeff actually snickered. “Fuck, Jeremy. You’re amazing.” He moved his hand along Jeremy’s inches. It felt so good to Jeremy. It felt weird and sexy and hot to have some other guy handling his cock. He opened his legs and his cock inched forward, rubbing against the table. The sensation sent shivers and shocks of sex along its hard inches. Jeff glanced at the waitress. She was still into her crosswords and couldn’t give a fuck about what the two customers in the far booth were doing. Jeff tried to push Jeremy’s hard-on down and found its hardness and strength shocking. It felt like he was stroking an iron rod covered in silk. A small, deep moan escaped Jeremy’s throat. “You okay?” Jeff asked. “Feels good,” Jeremy answered. “It’s supposed to,” Jeff agreed. His own cock was now uncomfortably hard in his jeans. “Can I suck your dick, Jeremy?” After a few moments where Jeremy seemed to be considering the possible answers to that question, he nodded, lost in the sensations that were cascading through his muscular frame. “You need to turn sideways,” Jeff advised, “with your back towards the door.” “Okay,” Jeremy said. He reached down and grabbed his hard-on, maneuvering it and his body around like an enormous crane. Jeff audibly groaned with pleasure as his eyes met the site of Jeremy’s erection. Its mouth was drooling a stream of precum, fat veins wound along the thick shaft and the whole thing was pulsing and deeply red. He had never seen anything so sexy in his entire life. “Well,” he said softly, “this is going to be a challenge.” He leaned down, grabbing Jeremy’s cock at the base and began licking the helmet, tasting Jeremy’s salty essence and swallowing it down. He opened his mouth and surrounded the bulbous spongey head, exhaling wet heat that traveled down Jeremy’s length and made him groan. His balls were aching and his cock felt harder and bigger than it ever had before. Jeremy’s first blow job was happening in the back booth of Jasper’s Coffee House at 2:17am two days after Christmas during his first year of college. Luckily for Jeremy, he had a talented and determined fellatio artist with him, who’s hunger and desire for Jeremy’s cock was only exceeded by Jeremy’s own need for relief from the sensations of pure sex that shook his newly muscled form. Jeremy was overwhelmed with desire. He had never felt anything as strongly as he felt this. He had never known a need as deep and as crucial. Every cell in his body wanted this. His brain and cock seemed to find common ground, or maybe his brain had decided it had better just take a bit of a vacation and let his cock do all the thinking. Jeff moaned with pleasure as he went down on Jeremy’s monster. Coated in spit, he sucked and stroked the hard beast, moving his shaggy head up and down and Jeremy grasped the vinyl seat so hard that his fingers penetrated the foam. Jeff came up for air several times. Tears filled his eyes and he gasped and gagged more than once on the enormity of Jeremy’s meat. He leaned back and stroked the steel pole, watching Jeremy’s reactions with unfeigned lust, groaning with desire. Jeremy twisted his head on his powerful neck. He moaned and bucked his hips. Thick cascades of warm salty honey - unbelievable in their volume and consistency - sizzled up the beast that grew from Jeremy’s loins and draped his cock in gleaming syrup. “Gotta…” Jeremy groaned. Jeff looked up from his endeavors as Jeremy opened his eyes and looked down. “Gonna….” Jeff nodded and plunged his mouth over Jeremy’s suddenly swelling dick and he primed himself for its eruption. Jeff loved to swallow another man’s cream, but he was unprepared for the volume and power of Jeremy’s explosion. Fat gouts of thick spunk erupted from his cannon and rushed headlong down Jeff’s throat. He gagged at first, with some of the initial fountains draining down the side of Jeremy’s beast like sugar icing, but having realized what this guy was capable of, he redoubled his efforts, opened his throat and shoved the nozzle against the back of his mouth, feeling hot jets of cum shooting out like some dam had burst, and he gulped it down as eagerly and quickly as humanly possible. Jeremy grabbed Jeff’s head and bucked his hips, fucking the other man’s mouth and biting his lower lip to stifle his shouts of absolute ecstasy, allowing his cock to explode its overwhelming cargo. This was even stronger and more absolute than what he had experienced in the bathroom. Indeed, this was stronger and more absolute in its power and size than any orgasm he had ever experienced at his own hand. Stars exploded in his vision and his brain sizzled and his whole body felt this orgasm like nothing he was prepared for. He felt his balls empty and he shoved massive gushing surges of cream out of his loins and into the man sucking his dick. The waitress looked up at the commotion, rolled her eyes, and went back to her crosswords. Jeff opened his throat and simply allowed the hot cream inside himself. He could feel it traveling down his esophagus and sinking into his belly. It felt like the dude was releasing gallons of spunk, like the dude had been saving up every orgasm over his entire life for this and was now exploding so hard that he was going to literally blow a nut out from the power. The cream he couldn’t manage to swallow drained down Jeremy’s dick and spread over his grip. He stroked the massive cock in his hand using the extra cum as lube, urging him on as he delivered the most powerful eruption of cum that either man had ever experienced. After at least two dozen heavy fountains, Jeremy was still bucking his hips and Jeff pulled his mouth off the slick, magical, magnificent prick in his hand and watched the last few deliveries trickle out, licking them up with his tongue like a lollipop. Jeremy’s eyes were closed and his mouth was slack and he was breathing hard. His shirt was soaked with sweat and his skin glistened. Jeff could see the darkness of Jeremy’s nipples through the wet material and the cotton clung to all his muscles like a second skin. The booth reeked of the smell of cum and sweat and something else, something slightly rank but altogether sexy that he could only identify as ‘Jeremy,’ as if the muscular young man was releasing some unique and masculine musk in the midst of his orgasmic explosion. He watched Jeremy breathing, the way his deeply etched abs swelled and receded, the way his meaty and muscular pecs rose and fell, and he pulled his grip from Jeremy’s slowly softening prick and licked off the other man’s essence from his skin, enjoying the taste of Jeremy’s spunk immensely. Jeremy’s breathing grew shallow and slow, and he opened his eyes and looked at Jeff. He looked down at his cock, a plump, glistening length of meat sinking away from its ultimate size, a fat snake lying across his thigh, and a heavy blush of heat erupted from his body. Then he smiled. “Yeah,” Jeff said, “blowjobs are great, aren’t they?” He grabbed the napkin dispenser, pulled out a handful of paper and started to help Jeremy clean up. “I’m proud to have been your first one.” He looked up and smiled. “I hope I was satisfactory.” Jeremy’s face colored again, but his dick surged when Jeff started to clean him up. He lifted up Jeremy’s cock gently, gingerly, moving the rough paper along his inches with tender care. He wadded up the used ones and kept at it until he was nearly as clean and dry as before they started. Then he moved the back of his fingers along the shaft with a sort of reverential worship, reaching the spongey helmet and rubbing it with familiarity before leaning down and kissing Jeremy’s cock with tenderness. Jeremy felt himself start tingling and throbbing all over. The fucking thing was never going to be satisfied again. Part 15 “We need a plan.” “I don’t think….” “Something that gets him and you…” “But I don’t think….” “…in the same place at the same time…” “I don’t….” “…without any distractions like fucking nice-looking flirty guys who….” “Barry!” “What?” “I don’t think these things work according to plans.” “The fuck they don’t,” Barry replied. “My first girlfriend and me met because her friend Janine and my friend Stu were together and they thought me and Valerie should be together so they put us together.” “But…” “My second girlfriend and me ‘ran into each other’,” he said, rolling his eyes and using the most dramatic air-quotes that Tim had ever seen, “at the grocery store, only she totally planned it that way and practically waylaid me by the frozen foods and her nipples were all perky and shit like she’d put fucking ice cubes on ‘em and what the fuck was I supposed to do, and my third girlfriend….” “Barry!” “What?!?” “How many girlfriends have you had?” “Like, twelve? Maybe? I dunno, what does that matter?” “And how long were these romances?” “One lasted a whole fucking year, until she caught me screwing her best friend and got all weirdly possessive and….” “You said you were an expert.” “I’m totally an expert.” “An expert at love.” “I loved the fucking shit out of all my girlfriends.” “One for almost a year.” “Love…is a fickle bitch.” He smiled and flopped onto his bed which creaked and groaned audibly. “See, this is why our arrangement is so good. All the fucking, none of the commitment. It’s, like, the most perfect relationship ever. No wonder guys are turning gay everywhere.” “Guys aren’t turning gay everywhere.” “Present company excluded.” “Well, yeah, but….” “And every guy back at your high school.” “Well, yeah, but….” “You know how I know this is going to work? Why you and Jeremy will be together, overcoming all the stupid crap getting in your way?” “How?” He lifted his arms up and flexed his entire body into full muscular bloom. “Because here I sit in all my naked beauty and there you stand all dressed up for your date and you haven’t even attacked me yet.” He lowered his arms. “He’s your constant preoccupation, he’s the guy sitting inside your head who you imagine being with even when you’re standing in front of a naked guy who looks as good as I look, ready, willing and able to fuck your tight, delicious hole with two thick and meaty dicks pumped to bursting with sex juice, a pair of low hangers bulging with hot cum and a mouth that could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch until the cock crows and all you can do is stand there debating my credentials.” Tim folded his arms over his gargantuan chest. “That doesn’t prove anything.” “The fuck it don’t, bro.” He tilted his head. “Let’s take a tally. How many fucking boyfriends have you had?” “Boyfriends?” “How many?” “Like, you mean…?” “I mean boyfriends. Guys you do things with. Not just fuck. You can fuck anyone. I mean someone you wanted to be with. Wanted to know more…deeply. Dudes you would’ve done the craziest shit imaginable with just because they asked you to?” “Well…none.” “Right. And how many girlfriends have I had?” “Twel…” “Twelve! That’s right! So how about you take a few shut the fuck up pills and have a seat and discuss with an expert where exactly you fucked shit up.” “Your place or mine?” Jeremy’s brow wrinkled. “Pardon?” Jeff smiled, setting his coffee cup down. “Your place,” he said, scratching Jeremy’s nipple with the nail of his index finger (which made Jeremy’s cock plump and sizzle), “or mine?” “I thought….” “You thought we were done? Oh, no, my ample friend, I’ve got a raging hard-on cooped up in my skivvies that needs attending. You got me so turned on I think I could fuck a hole through a cement wall and still have enough cum left over to paint the Mona Fucking Lisa all over your chest.” “Colorful,” Jeremy observed. “English major,” Jeff announced proudly. He licked his lips and allowed his gaze to wander around Jeremy’s impressive muscular torso. “So?” “I have a roommate.” “Would he like to join us?” “No doubt,” Jeremy answered. “Great!” “Wait, you were serious?” Jeff shrugged. “Not if you weren’t.” He pulled in a long breath. “Look, I realize I may have…a little more experience in these things than you do.” Jeremy started to blush and Jeff placed his hand on his thick shoulder. “And that’s perfectly fine, Jeremy. Really. I’m not judging you and I won’t ask you to do anything you don’t want to. It’s just…it seemed to me you rather enjoyed our little tryst here in this rather public space, with me sucking your cock and you having your cock sucked, and I had fun. So….” “So?” “So, do you want to have some more fun?” “What…kind of fun?” Jeff pursed his lips. “What kind of fun do you want to try?” Jeremy seemed stymied by the question, so Jeff suggested, “You want to watch me jerk off?” “Watch you?” “Yeah.” “Just…watch you?” “It’s a place to start. I know I’d enjoy it, having you watch me. A little voyeuristic intention.” Jeremy showed no signs of recognition. “Rocky Horror? No?” The large muscular teen shook his head. “My friend, I have so much to teach you.” “So you’d…?” His eyes darted south towards Jeff’s crotch. The smaller young man took his hand from Jeremy’s shoulder and put it on his bulge, massaging himself through his jeans. His voice lowered, and he watched Jeremy watching him as he spoke. “I’d strip naked for you. Or you could strip me naked. Take as much time as you want - but not too much. Wouldn’t want me to spontaneously combust, now would we? Strip off my shirt. My pants. Touch my body, if you wanted to. And then I’ll slick up my grip, or you could spit on my dick, and you could watch me stroke out a thick load, watch what my body does, how I react, take it as slow as you want to. And whatever you felt like doing, as far as you wanted to go…we’ll go there together.” “You’re not tired?” “Dude, this hard-on needs some attention, whether you’re with me or not.” He narrowed his eyes and squeezed Jeremy’s shoulder. “I’d much prefer that you were with me. I like you.” “You do?” He nodded. “If you’ve had enough and want to call it a night, that’s totally….” “Your place,” Jeremy said quickly. “You’re sure?” “No,” he answered, “but before I change my mind….” Jeff looked towards the cash register. “Check!” “And then what happened?” “And then he goes ‘what about Barry?”” “Me?” “You’re the only Barry around here.” “What about me?” “He asked if I loved you.” “And what did you say?” “Well, I told him yeah, I loved you.” “You told him that?” “Well, we just had that whole conversation about you and me and you said you loved me and I said I didn’t know if I loved you and then you explained about the different kinds of love and I thought, yeah, I love Barry, only he didn’t let me explain what I meant.” “And then what?” “So I said I loved you and he reacted all weird and I asked about that Jeff guy.” “What about him?” “Well, like, he was getting all pissed off about you and he’s right there with that guy!” “And he said?” “He asked me why I cared.” “About Jeff.” “Yeah!” “And what did you say?” “I said I cared.” “Let me guess. He asked why you cared.” “Yes! He totally did!” “And you didn’t know what to say.” “Well, I mean…no. Yeah. Jeez, this is as confusing as it was the first time!” Barry sat back and pulled in a long, deep breath. “Okay. Now, don’t get flustered. Okay? Take a calming breath. Think about…the beach or something.” Tim grimaced. “The beach?” “Yeah, the beach! Think about the fucking beach!” Tim’s brow wrinkled and he looked doubtful. “Are you thinking about the beach?” Tim shrugged. “Okay. You’re calm. You’re in a good place. Now…why do you care about Jeremy?” “Because…he’s awesome!” “What else?” “He’s…kind. And sweet. And beautiful.” “Anything else?” “And I wanna…I wanted to be with him. To hold him. To kiss him. I wanted to….” “You wanted to love him.” “But then he grabs up his stuff and marches out and leaves me hanging there like some dumbass and he’s probably right now with that Jeff guy making out with him and shit.” Jeff unlocked the door to his room and opened it for Jeremy. “Kind of a mess, I’m afraid. But I wasn’t expecting company.” “That’s okay,” Jeremy answered. Rather than flick on the overhead light, Jeff walked across the floor and turned on a desk lamp that had a soft light, amber color that painted the room in pale lumination. He leaned down and switched on a small space heater that hummed quietly, and Jeremy could feel its heat spreading across the floor. Then Jeff turned around and said, “Welcome to my humble abode.” “It looks vaguely familiar,” Jeremy said, stepping inside. “Close the door,” Jeff instructed. Jeremy swallowed and turned, closing it quietly and making sure it was latched. “How do you feel?” Jeff asked. “Weird” Jeremy answered. Jeff huffed out a friendly laugh. “That’s a good description. Did you want to talk a little?” “About what?” He shrugged. “Whatever.” He was massaging his crotch again. “I can start if you want me to.” “Start?” A touch of panic entered the word. He laughed again. “Start the conversation. “ “Do you…do this a lot?” “Have guys over?” Jeremy nodded. “I like to think I have my fair share. College seems like it’s filled with horny guys, and that’s just my type.” “What…do you do?” “Blow jobs. A lot of blow jobs. Straight guys like blow jobs as much as everyone else. More, maybe. Fucking. Rimming. Sometimes we both jerk off. Sometimes I jerk them off.” He had his hand on his crotch, he was petting himself. “Whoa.” “Does that shock you?” “When…when was your first…?” “I was fourteen. My best friend and I. Fooling around in his basement. I had already discovered the joys of self-love and I was explaining it to him, how sometimes instead of pee this white stuff comes out and how good it feels. He asked me to show him how so I did. After that we made it a pretty constant activity. I knew I liked watching him do it. He knew it, too. He said he wished he could suck on his own dick and I said me, too. And then I offered to suck on his and I liked that, too. The rest, as they say, is history.” “Did you…?” “I never fucked him. He never fucked me. That came later. In high school. Fucking is…awkward, at first. I’m guessing you’ve never…?” Jeremy shook his head. “It’s almost exactly like you expect, and it’s nothing like you expect at all. Some guys don’t even like it. They don’t get off. Other guys, that’s all they want to do. I’m lucky, I guess, because I’ve got a prostate that send thick shivers of hot sex all through me. I fucking love to get fucked. But everybody - everybody - likes a blow job.” “Only with guys?” He shook his head. “No, I fuck girls, too. I like girls. I still fuck girls sometimes, it’s different from guys, it’s nice, and hot, but I like boys better.” He pursed his lips and grabbed his dick in his pants. “Seriously, Jeremy, all this talk has me about ready to bust a nut. I…kinda gotta do something about this.” Jeff started to undo his pants when Jeremy put his hands on Jeff’s and started to do it for him. He fumbled it a little and his hands were shaking, half from excitement and half from being scared. Jeff allowed him to do it, keeping his hands at his sides. Jeremy was a good half-a-foot taller and as big as an ox. Jeff watched the muscles of his shoulders bulge and flex, and the muscles and tendons on his forearms move. “Take my shirt off,” he instructed. Jeremy looked up and met his gaze. “My shirt,” he repeated. Jeremy nodded and started to pull the light blue t-shirt from Jeff’s body. He had some trouble with the neck, but it eventually came off his head and he dropped it to the floor. “Can I take your shirt off?” Jeff asked. Jeremy bit his bottom lip and nodded once. “This isn’t a total disaster. This is completely fixable.” He stood up and put his hands on his roommate’s shoulders. “How is this not a total disaster?” “A total disaster would be if he didn’t show you any interest at all and ignored you, right?” He shrugged. “I guess.” “But what he did was get upset with you. He got jealous of you and me. And he wanted you to explain what you wanted, right?” “Yeah.” “Which means he cares.” “Yeah?” “Yeah.” Barry lifted his arm and scratched under his armpit. “This is completely fixable.” “But…?” “But what we need…is a plan.” “A plan?” Barry winked. “A plan.” Tim inhaled deeply. “Jesus, you smell good.” Jeff pulled Jeremy’s tight shirt up his torso. It was still slightly wet with sweat, and clung tenaciously to each hard bulge on its way up. When he had uncovered Jeremy’s two meaty pecs, he leaned in and licked his nipple playfully. “Fuck, Jeremy,” he whispered. “You are fucking hot.” Jeremy shuddered and sighed, and he felt his cock pulse. Jeff said, “Lift your arms, please,” and Jeremy did so. Jeff’s eyes drank in the sway of the man’s biceps and triceps, the fingers of muscle along the horseshoe, and a dank, delicious stink of Jeremy’s sweat and man-scent drifted towards him. He peeled Jeremy shirtless and dropped the wet cotton garment to the floor, and then stood back and rubbed himself as he just drank in the site of Jeremy’s body. No one had ever looked at Jeremy with such open lust and sexual need before. He felt an odd thrill of being looked at, being wanted, being an object of pure desire. “Fuck,” Jeff whispered, gazing wide-eyed at the beauty before him. Jeremy smiled and walked forward, popping open the buttons of Jeff’s slim jeans. He could see the root of Jeff’s prick, and he reached inside to pull him out. Tim leaned forward and pressed his lips to Barry’s. His roommate opened his mouth and wrestled tongues, feeling his forgotten passion renew instantly. Tim pulled his mouth off Barry’s and growled, “What is that smell?” Barry smiled. “You like it?” “Fuck yeah,” Tim answered, pushing his mouth greedily against Barry’s again. Suddenly he was all over his roommate, grabbing a handful of his hair, pushing his tongue into his mouth, reaching his other hand down to grasp his butt meat and push his fingers towards his asshole. He rubbed against his entry and then pulled his fingers to his nostrils and sucked the stink deep inside him. “What is that smell?” he growled. Barry pushed his lips against Tim’s mouth and shoved his tongue inside. He could feel Tim’s heat - his explosion of sexual power - building with sudden fury. He was overcome, overtaken, overwhelmed with a lust so powerful that it could not be denied. Barry released himself into this sudden lustful rush. He found himself being manhandled roughly, as Tim shoved him down onto his bed and fell upon his body, licking his neck and chest, kissing and biting him, and then pushing his tongue back inside Barry’s mouth and kissing him with unabated passion. Tim sat up and literally ripped himself from his clothes, tearing his shirt from his body as he allowed himself to swell with power. His cocks pushed their way from his pants, splitting the zipper open and shoving forward stiffly, already drooling long, thick strings of hot honey. Tim was practically eating him alive, and then he pushed Barry’s legs apart and shoved both his twins inside him, fucking him with hard thrusts and flooding his guts with cream. Barry groaned and shouted. He clawed at Tim’s wide muscular back and felt his ass pulled apart and filled to the max with Tim’s thick meat. “Fuck me,” he said, he pleaded, he cried. “Fuck me.” Jeff’s dick was firm, but not hard. Jeremy held him in his hand, feeling the sensation of the other man’s heat against his skin. Jeff looked down as the large hand held him with gentleness, curiosity and desire. Jeremy wrapped his grip around Jeff’s silken prick and squeezed, causing Jeff to rise up onto his toes. Jeremy looked up, asking, “Does that…?” “Feels good,” Jeff said softly, his eyes now closed. It took concentration not to just start pumping his cum all over Jeremy’s hand. “Please don’t stop.” He came down the balls of his feet and leaned forward, resting his forehead against Jeremy’s shoulder. Jeremy could feel the other boy’s breath against his neck. He felt and heard him moan softly. He rubbed the soft head of his dick gently, peeling back Jeff’s foreskin and rubbing the tender, sensitive helmet. “Oh, fuck, Jeremy,” Jeff moaned. “Oh, fuck.” Jeff moved his head, turning it slightly. His mouth was open. His lips looked soft and moist. His eyes remained closed and Jeremy leaned down and put his mouth against Jeff’s mouth. He had never kissed another man before. For that matter, he had never kissed anyone on the mouth in this way before. Jeff tilted his head and kissed him back. It was a soft, warm thing. Jeremy found himself overcome with a sudden and serious heat that started from his scalp and cascaded downward, as if being doused in hot water. It tingled as it traveled, and made his heart fillip and his breath catch. When it reached his loins, it traveled along the length of his cock and reached toward the tip, sending a renewed sizzle of pre along the fat shank and bathing the tip in wet warmth. His balls seemed to move, to swell and recede as if breathing, and then the sensation moved on down along his thighs and over his kneecaps and licked his calves and ankles until in moments his whole body was hot. He felt something push his lips, nudging against them, some wet, warm thing and he opened his mouth and Jeff’s tongue licked his lips and traveled between them inside Jeremy’s mouth. He felt it push and rub and caress his own tongue, and he tentatively returned the gestures, unsure of what he was doing but realizing some instant sexual bliss tangled up in the actions. Jeff’s cock pulsed and throbbed in his hand. He squeezed and rubbed it, then he could feel Jeff’s hand pressed against his own crotch, kneading and grasping his meat through his pants. The kiss deepened. Jeff’s other hand wound behind his neck. It felt cool against his skin, and then he could feel Jeff’s body pressing against his own, so much skin against his, so warm and smooth. “Help me get my pants off,” Jeff said, hardly breaking the kiss before pressing their mouths together again. Jeremy’s hands fumbled to undo Jeff’s fly, his excitement and anxiousness making him more awkward than he felt. Jeff smiled against Jeremy’s lips and reached down, resting his own hands on his partners and whispered, “Slowly. Relax. Take your time. You might want to remember this.” Jeremy blinked and felt Jeff guiding his hands - his fingers - and together they undid each silver button of Jeff’s tight jeans, popping him free of his cage. Jeff’s hands crawled up Jeremy’s forearms and wound behind him, pulling them close. “Nice,” Jeff said softly. “Now take my cock out.” He was caught inside his jeans and Jeremy extracted him, feeling his heat and hardness. He seemed to swell as he came free, and in Jeremy’s larger hand Jeff felt small compared to his own, more familiar Tim-enhanced monster. Jeff sprang outward and started to rise with eager pulses, pushing against Jeremy’s crotch with his erection. They both looked down and Jeremy’s mouth, smeared with Jeff’s spit and blush red, hung open as he gazed upon the other man’s beauty. He placed his palm against Jeff’s helmet. He surrounded his dick with his hand. Jeff leaned back, gathering spit in his mouth and let a long string of saliva drool from his mouth to coat Jeremy’s grip. Jeff moaned with deep satisfaction as Jeremy began to stroke the first dick that was not his own. Tim was on top of Barry in a flash, his twins swollen to godhood and spraying precum like his life depended on it. He had felt this way, this depth of desire and overwhelming lust, only one other time in his life, and that was on the day he had been welcomed as the newest Muscle Club member when his body had been deluged with sex and he had lost control, needing only to explode his new swollen cargo of seed with his mighty cannons. Barry surrendered to Tim’s needs, though he was strong enough to give as good as he got. In some way, he both sensed and wanted to be the slave to Tim’s body, and allow the other man to do whatever he wanted or needed to do, gasping for breath and dizzy with lust. Tim pushed himself inside Barry’s ass and instantly exploded, filling his guts with hot lava that streamed out of him like a torrent, flooding the other man with sex. His internal time bomb exploded at the same time, a sexual and muscular detonation unlike any he had managed to this point, suffused with some unspeakable and insatiable power, its fuse lit by the remnants of Chuck’s sexual acrobatics only minutes before. To Barry, at ground zero, it felt as if he had died and gone to heaven. His physical and mental capacities were inundated with that familiar sense of Tim’s dominance, driven into and through him, and had he not already been upgraded to his own full potential he would have been instantly transformed. The bomb radiated outward in the otherwise empty dormitory, passing through walls and floors, an invisible blast of pure sex and muscle that - had it happened when college was still in session - would likely have produced dozens of new, powerful, oversexed muscle gods ripping them free of their small, tight clothing and causing their newly grown twin fuck cannons to start erupting like geysers. Chuck, as it happened, had gone for a night flight, pushing himself naked into the chilly winter darkness and moving around and between the thick and heavy gusts that his augmented senses could detect. He could not know what was happening below him, but its power was uncompromised and unassailable, losing strength as it traveled but still in ownership of its essential capabilities. It hit him at 20% of its initial power, but even that was still strong enough to cause him to gasp and shudder and release a sudden cascade of his own ultra-pure and high-powered cum, suffused with the essence of truman power. He began to fall as he came, momentarily stunned, shooting streams of cream from both barrels as the cold winds wrapped themselves around his plummeting form. Across campus, in building 3, both young men were struck by Tim’s radiating force. Though it had diminished greatly in its travels, it still contained its essential power to transform another man within seconds of contact. The seams of Jeremy’s pants began to split as his legs developed new muscle. He felt himself grow suddenly hot, and felt Jeff’s hands grasping onto him hard, digging his fingers into the meaty brawn on his widening back. His cock pulsed and buzzed and swelled, inflating with new size and power, and his balls bulged with cream. Jeff gasped and swooned, feeling the same sensations of sex and power wash over him in an instant, and his smaller body began developing new muscle that stretched his skin and made him experience a growing sensation of strength. The muscles lining his arms grew distinct and separate, his smooth, flat belly was suddenly populated with six swelling bumps and his shoulders rose and widened. He could feel his butt extend against his pants, puling his crotch apart as it demanded space for its development. His thighs and calves pushed against his jeans and he felt his skin rubbing against Jeremy’s as his body rose higher. He was growing, and so was Jeremy. They held each other and kissed each other as the event passed through them, a long wave suffused with sex and muscle, growing less powerful as the moments passed and its effects waned and traveled outward. It actually lasted mere moments, but its effects were both pronounced and surprising. Jeremy was mostly unaware that anything was happening. He had fallen into the moment’s embrace of his first sexual encounter and was dizzy and shocked already. Jeff knew that something odd - something magical and powerful and altogether impossible - was happening but the power of Tim’s sexplosion only made him hungrier for Jeremy’s lips and hands and touch. He renewed the lustful advances, pushing his mouth against Jeremy’s, pushing his tongue inside, rubbing himself against the other young man as his body and senses became overwhelmed with Tim’s enormous power. Jeremy realized the benefits more strongly than Jeff. His body, already primed by his earlier encounter with Tim’s unstoppable power, swelled with new muscle like a sponge, gaining pounds of brawn over his frame while his grew another two inches taller. Looking less like a well-trained gymnast and ever more like the wrestler that Jeff imagined him to be, his arms bulged outward simultaneous with his chest and shoulders. His already swollen legs ripped through his pants, unable to contain themselves within his old clothing. His cock plumped and lengthened, adding another inch to its already impressive size and girth, pushing against the crotch of his pants with uncomfortable need. The two young men kissed and groped and caressed each other as they benefitted from the time bomb, swelling with muscle and sex in Jeff’s dorm room until the detonation passed by them and dissipated. “Ah, fuck,” Jeff whispered. Jeremy squeezed Jeff’s cock and stroked its spit-coated sensitive skin. A sizzle of pre erupted up its shaft and Jeff shuddered and sighed. “Feels…so good.” “Yeah,” Jeremy agreed. Jeff’s lips were warm and soft. His arms surrounded Jeremy’s bulk, squeezing him tightly. He could feel the hardness of Jeff’s body, its muscles and warmth, pressed against his flesh. Chuck recovered before plunging back to the ground, which would likely have left quite a dent in the earth. He slowed himself and sailed through the thick winds again, twisting and turning his majestic naked form as if swimming through invisible currents. “Wow,” he said softly, turning in mid-air and looking back down at the dorm building where the effects of what he just felt had undoubtedly originated. This wave was stronger than any other he’d experienced yet. He wondered what it had felt like at the epicenter, and if Barry was experiencing any benefits other than the usual heightened sexual and masculine power. Tim was an anomaly. A powerhouse. If this was a sample of what he could do without trying very hard, what would happen if he applied himself? Perhaps it was time to accelerate the plan. Now all he had to do was come up with a plan to accelerate. Tim’s and Barry’s room - Tim & Barry’s entire building - was permeated with the essence of Tim. It was in the walls and floors and ceilings. It lingered like a scent, and indeed there was a very strong scent of sex that accompanied the remnants of Tim’s explosion. The time bomb had managed to eradicate the other lingering masculine presence altogether, Tim’s powerful masculine aura supplanting the sexual residue of Barry’s extended Chuck Time and thereby also reducing Tim’s unbridled need to swallow that sexual sensation whole. The effect on Barry, however, was to turn him into the fuck machine that Tim had become, now re-energized by the intense but invisible flash of Tim’s superpower so that all Barry wanted now was to fuck Tim within an inch of his life. He grabbed the other man and shoved him backwards, jumping atop him and pushing their mouths together. Barry was overcome with desire - he wanted to be inside Tim, to feel Tim’s surround him, to feel Tim everywhere. He grabbed his roommate’s ankles and split him open, shoving his fountaining twins inside Tim’s heavenly hole and pistoning his hips like a diesel on overdrive, feeling each delicious inch of every single fuck shocking him with an electrical current of pure bliss. Tim’s hand dug into the concrete floor as if it were made of butter. Barry was shoving him so hard that his wide, muscular back was wrinkling the floor like cement cloth. He pinched his eyes shut and gasped for air and sank into the abyss of Barry’s sudden devouring need. Barry raised his chin and opened his mouth and let out a feral cry of victorious pride, fucking Tim harder than he’d ever fucked anyone in his life, driven beyond the saturation point of even his accelerated and amplified libido to withstand. “Did you put something in my coffee?” Jeff looked down at himself, playing his fingers across his rippling belly. “Am I high?” “No,” Jeremy replied. Jeff looked up, into his eyes. “Is this a dream?” “No,” he repeated. “I’m bigger,” Jeff reported, then he let his gaze wander across Jeremy’s naked torso, moving his hands over his pectoral globes and six-pack stomach, along the sides of his body, up to where his lats are flaring under his thicker, more muscular arms. “You’re bigger.” “Yes.” Jeff tilted his head. “Does this happen to you a lot?” “It happens with surprising frequency.” “What…? How…?” “That guy you saw? In the library?” “Tom?” “Tim. Tim has…a power. Or something.” He raised one arm and watched his new muscle bulge. “This was a bad one.” “I don’t understand.” “I know. I don’t entirely either.” “Tim did this?” “I’m not sure he meant to, but I suspect that he did.” “This is impossible.” “This is improbable, but it’s certainly not impossible.” Jeff gulped. “Fuck, I’m horny.” “Yeah, that too.” “Do you want to fuck me?” Jeff asked, kissing him lightly. “I don’t know,” Jeremy answered truthfully. “I want you to fuck me.” Jeremy’s brow furrowed and he looked oddly concerned. “Don’t worry, I’ve got condoms,” Jeff added. “It’s not that.” “I know.” “I’ve never….” “I know.” Kiss. “It’s okay.” Kiss. “We’ll be together.” Kiss. “It’s okay.” Jeremy gulped and sucked in a long, slow breath. “Okay.” Jeff took Jeremy’s hand in his and lead him to the bed. He sat down and stripped off Jeremy’s torn pants, leaning in to kiss Jeremy’s fat prick before it swelled with blood and inflated to gorgeous glory. He shoved off his own jeans and gasped softly when he saw the muscles that now lined his legs, starkly swelling up under his skin. He ran his hands along the new wedges of defined brawn, marveling at the sensation. “Impossible,” he repeated. Jeremy’s libido heated up as he looked down at the beautiful naked man before him. Jeff’s cock was fully erect, its swollen head reaching up beyond his navel on his newly developed six-pack abs. He was caressing himself with open admiration, a sensual display of self-love that made Jeremy want to reach down and do the same. “Can I…?” Jeff looked up, smiling, and then he took Jeremy’s hand and guided it to his body. Jeff’s skin was warm and soft, and Jeremy’s tentative touch moved with utmost grace and care over the other young man’s body. Jeff laid back onto his bed, moving his head towards the pillow and pulling Jeremy on top of him. Jeff enjoyed the sensation of another man’s weight on him, and Jeremy was a very large, very heavy man. He moved his hands behind Jeremy’s head and pulled their lips together, whispering, “Relax, relax, you’re all right, everything is all right,” to calm the other man’s rigid demeanor and sense of fear. True to his word, Jeff was feeling very horny, indeed. If Jeremy would have allowed himself, he would have admitted that his own engines had been revved into the red by Tim’s unsubtle intrusion, but his dick was doing a great job of conveying what his body was feeling even if he was too embarrassed or ashamed to say the words. Jeremy’s hard cock felt like a molten iron bar pressing against Jeff’s body. It felt a foot long and as thick as a salami, throbbing with distinct pulses against him, spreading an intense heat into his belly. He ached to feel that thing stretching his hole and shoving itself inside of him. Jeremy was a good kisser, if a little tentative and vanilla. But what he lacked in experience he was more than making up for in enthusiasm, returning Jeff’s passion with surprising aplomb. “Are you ready?” Jeff asked. Then he smiled. “You certainly feel ready. Your dick feels like a motherfucking steel rod.” “Okay,” Jeremy said rather meekly. Jeff nudged him to sit up, straddling his body. His hard-on rose up to attention, throbbing with hard beats. “I’m gonna put a rubber on your dick, okay?” “Okay.” He reached over to the nightstand, pulling the drawer open and extracting a foil square, tearing it open with his teeth. “Looks like you’re going to need the biggest I’ve got, big boy.” “Sorry,” Jeremy said. Jeff laughed softly. “Only you would apologize for having a big cock.” He grabbed Jeremy in his hand and deftly started unfurling the tight rubber sheath over his bulbous helmet and long shaft. Jeremy was so big now that even this large condom kept fighting against its unrolling, but a few inches in the ring grabbed on and Jeff stroked Jeremy’s prick until he was encased. Jeremy had never worn a condom, and the sensation of tightness and the way his cock looked shiny and new made him feel even sexier for reasons he didn’t understand. Then Jeff was applying a thick squirt of lube that draped down his cock and Jeff started to position himself for entry. “Take your time with this part,” he advised. “I’ve had big partners before but…uh…you’re kind of in a group all by yourself.” “Is it going to hurt?” “We won’t know until we try, Jeremy. And I’m pretty fucking excited to try.” Jeremy rose onto his knees as Jeff scissored his legs open to expose his butt hole to Jeremy’s fuck tool. Jeff was surprisingly pliant, but perhaps he’d done this before. “Okay,” Jeremy answered dutifully. “Now, you sort of need to prepare the way. I’m not going to lie and say that I haven’t had a lot of experience in this department, but we’ll both enjoy this more if you kind of tease me open.” “Like…how?” “Well, I’d usually ask you to rim me, but I think we should probably start with something less challenging.” “Like, lick you?” “Yeah. I fucking love doing that to a guy. But I’m a butt man. I love ass. I love everything about a man’s ass.” “I’m not sure I’m ready for….” “Use your fingers. But not all of them!” Jeremy drew back suddenly. “Sorry! It’s…that’s an unbelievably sensitive spot. Just…start with one. Get some spit on your digit and have some fun. Have you ever, y’know, played with yourself down there?” Jeremy shook his head. “Okay, well, start slow and tender. Small circles. Little pushes. You’ll know if you’re doing it right.” “Okay.” Jeremy looked down at Jeff’s tight pucker as he drew his fingers into his mouth to coat them with spit. How he was ever going to fit himself into that tiny little hole seemed like another impossibility to him. But Jeff’s pucker was surprisingly reactive and limber, and after only a few minutes of exploration Jeff started to moan. It was a deeply satisfying sound, and its effects on Jeremy were equally dramatic. “Fuck, I want you in me,” he groaned. “Fuck me, Jeremy. Fuck my ass.” “Okay.” Jeremy grasped his thick, steel-hard cock and forced the swollen head towards Jeff’s wet hole. He kissed the hot tip against the tight pucker and watched it close against him. “Push it in,” Jeff demanded. “Fuck me, Jeremy. You gotta fuck me.” Jeremy licked his lips as he watched Jeff open himself. Slowly, and with care, Jeremy pushed against Jeff’s tightness, opening his hole wider and wider as he moved the spongey head of his erection into Jeff’s ass. The other man winced and sighed, bit his lip and clenched his jaw as the huge intrusion advanced inside him. It was all a bit strange at first for Jeremy. Even the idea of inserting his dick inside another man’s ass felt weird. He was aware that this was how men had sex, but considering the mechanics of the things and actually doing it were worlds apart. Firstly, he…liked looking at Jeff’s butt hole. He’d never even considered such a thing, that he might find another man’s asshole appealing. Faces, chests, butts, for sure he liked those things. But now he was looking at this spit-shiny little pink pucker and found his dick throbbing for it. He liked playing with it. Teasing it. Prodding it. Pushing his finger and then fingers through the tight ring to its interior. It was surprisingly pliant and inside it felt soft and warm, not like some tight chute made of meat at all. His dick pulsed and throbbed at the idea of being inside him, feeling that soft, wet heat enveloping his entire prick. Now that he was pushing himself in, grabbing his cock by the shaft and slowly guiding it into Jeff’s butt, it felt tight all over again. But the heat was there, the intrinsic human heat of Jeff’s beautiful body, and it was obvious that Jeff wanted him inside. Sweat sprung up on his body and his concentration level was ludicrous. But then with a kind of pop, he was inside, and then things started working rather more smoothly as Jeff managed to relax and welcome Jeremy’s monster inside him. Inch by inch, Jeremy moved into the wet heat. Jeff began to moan and shudder in a kind of bliss. Jeremy was a few inches in when Jeff tensed up again and Jeremy froze with his hard-on pushed halfway inside, surrounded by tight heat inside its rubber sheath. “That’s…holy fuck you’re huge! Fuck you’re so big. That feels so good. That’s good Jeremy, that feels really good. Now start to move your hips to fuck me. Move your dick in and out. You’ll…holy fuck, that feels sooooo good. Yeah, like that. Oh, fuck, Jeremy. Oh…. oh….. oooooohhh….” Jeff’s voice sunk down low and then climbed high into an actual squeal of delight. Tingles of bliss began to erupt along Jeremy’s dick and he closed his eyes to concentrate on that sensation as he slowly, almost mathematically, started fucking someone else for the first time in his life. It wasn’t only Chuck’s scent that lingered on Barry’s muscular body, his taste was there, too. Remnants of his cum and sweat and spit were all over Barry’s skin, and Tim was attuned to another man’s - particularly another transformed man’s - essences. They’d flip-fucked again, and now Tim was on top of his roommate with his dicks buried to the hilt and fucking like a machine. His glutes swelled and flexed as his pushed himself in and pulled himself out, feeling the incredible sensations of Barry’s magic ass like a million tongues or fingers or both, simultaneously stroking and licking and sucking against him. His dicks throbbed with power and he shot endless ropes of thick, hot cream inside Barry’s guts. Barry tasted good. Tim licked his skin, his neck, his face, his armpits, the deep valley between his pecs, the tributaries flowing around each of his abdominal mounds. Then he was kissing him again, shoving his tongue inside, then biting his shoulder, sucking his earlobe. There was not an inch of Barry that Tim did not desire. He did not know why or what it was that had so altered his perceptions of Barry, and Barry did not care. His own cocks were shoving cum out of his balls like pumps, spraying his warm, sticky seed between them in some magical cycle, giving Tim back the fuel he was expending inside him, bathing them both in warm, gooey sex. The two men could only groan and coo and cry, lost in a haze of pure ecstasy, surrendering to the rhythm of overwhelming desire and complete satisfaction over and over and over. It’s hardly surprising to say that Jeremy enjoyed fucking. Perhaps he would have enjoyed it before his body had ever been altered by Tim’s invisible upgrades, but he was on the pathway towards becoming what Tim and Barry already were, and his body was attuned to sex and carnal pleasures like a race car is tuned for the track. Once inside, it felt to him as if something clicked, some switch had been thrown or some gear had met its opposite and now the machine was operating at full capacity and pumping pure sexual bliss through his entire body. His brain was rewired for this. His libido had been making do with masturbatory interludes and rewarding him in kind, but now he was diving into an intimacy with another body that began to feed all his talents and desires as if the treasure chest had finally been unlocked. He fucked Jeff deep and hard. He pulled his legs apart and plunged inside. He stroked Jeff’s sweaty, firm body as shocking vibrations of bliss erupted along his cock and then he leaned down and scooped the man up in his strong arms and planted him firmly on his majestic prick, grasping him under his arms and physically using him like some human-shaped sex toy. Jeff gulped in air and tried to focus but was lost in some deep sexual frenzy. Jeremy was not even close to a fully-upgraded model, but he had been given the first hints of the superhuman sexuality that the Muscle Club boys possessed and now his body was realizing and understanding some of those powers and putting them into action. They fell back onto the bed and Jeremy pushed himself to the balls inside his lover and squirted a fat gout of cream inside him. He moved his hands up Jeff’s naked torso and leaned into him and kissed his mouth with hard passion and deep need. He shifted his hips, extracting his monster inch by inch and then shoved home again, and came again, and kissed again. His brain turned sideways and dismissed his feelings of inadequacy and his fears of deficiency. He was being flooded with endorphins and dopamine. His body was being pumped with testosterone, his muscles sang and flexed and bulged. Everything felt good. Everything felt perfect. Jeremy was discovering his new talents - his new skills - with speed and deftness. If sex were shoes, he was becoming a pair of Prada. If sex was a movie, he was becoming IMAX 3D. If sex was a car, he was becoming a Maserati. And all Jeff could do was hang on for the ride. “Holy fuck!” “I know!” “No, dude. I mean…holy fuck!” “Yeah, I know.” “No…like…dude…hoe. Lee. FUCK!” “Dude.” Tim looked at Barry. “I know.” “That. Was. Fucking. AWESOME!” “You weren’t so bad yourself.” “I meant me, asshole.” “Oh.” “Fucking fuck, dude. I’ve never…no one…that was….” “Right?” “God damn, son!” “I know!” “But…. Shit.” “Yeah.” “No, I mean…shit!” Barry gestured at the state of their room, which could easily be qualified as a disaster area. The beds were destroyed, there were man-sized dents in the wall, and the floor looked as if someone had taken a wrecking ball to it. If someone had walked in, they might have wondered if a very targeted and highly destructive earthquake had somehow managed to strike this one room alone. “Oh,” Tim said. “That.” “Yes, that! I mean…holy fuck!” “I might have gotten a little….” “You think?” “Um.” “Yeah, fucking ‘um.’ What the fuck are we gonna do about this?” “Apply for a new room?” “And explain all this how?” “Maybe we can fix it.” “Dude. There’s a fucking butt-shaped trough in the floor.” “Nice butt,” Tim admired. “That’s not exactly my point.” “Still, it is a very nice butt.” Barry scrubbed a hand through his sweaty mane and sucked in a deep breath. “Holy shit, dude.” “Yep.” “Maybe next time the feeling takes you, maybe we go outside where the only thing to break are, like, trees and shit?” “Next time,” Tim agreed. Barry looked over and a smile crept across his lips. “That was fucking epic, dude.” Tim smiled back and shrugged. “I have my moments.” Then his eyes narrowed and he asked, “By the way, in the middle there, did I…?” He lifted his hands and drew them apart while making an exploding sound in his throat. “I think you kind of did.” “Yeah, I think I kind of did, too.” “Fucking lucky that no one else was around, dude.” “Fucking lucky,” Tim agreed. “Well,” Jeff said, rubbing his thumb across Jeremy’s nipple, “I think it’s fair to say that you are no longer virgin territory.” Jeremy’s head was resting against Jeff’s chest. They were both lying on Jeff’s bed, still naked and coated in sweat. Jeff’s arms embraced Jeremy loosely, with the soft light from Jeff’s lamp throwing shadows against the wall. Jeremy sighed contentedly. “Yeah,” he agreed. “Yeah,” Jeff mocked in a deep voice. Jeremy laughed. “How do you feel?” “Good. Weird. Good.” “My ass is gonna hurt for a month,” Jeff observed. “Sorry,” Jeremy replied automatically. “I’m kidding, Jeremy. I think if my ass could get up it would bow to you and ask if there was some way to join your kingdom as servant. Seriously, Jeremy, for a first time that was, like, epic.” He reflected and then added, “Oh, fuck that. That was epic no matter how many times you’ve ever done it. I think you have a future in this, my friend. You might consider doing it professionally.” “As an English major, that’s probably a better career move.” Jeff was caressing Jeremy’s wide, thick pectoral muscles. “I’d invite you to spend the night but it’s already morning, so….” “I should get back to my room,” Jeremy said, though he made no immediate move to rise. “My roommate is probably wondering what happened to me.” “This is the roommate who wouldn’t object to a three-way?” “This is the roommate who’d probably show up at a party and turn it into an orgy.” “I’ve never been to an orgy. Maybe I should escort you home.” “I have a feeling you’ll meet up with Chuck eventually.” “Are you saying I’m a tart?” “I’m saying he is.” “Oh,” Jeff answered. “Who uses the word ‘tart,’ anyway?” “You have a better word?” “I’ve always been partial to floozy. Trollop is also good.” “Hussy.” “Strumpet.” “Ooh! Good one!” “English major,” Jeremy explained. he sat up, pulling reluctantly from Jeff’s embrace and turned around. “Thank you,” he said. “Oh, fuck, Jeremy, if anyone should be thanking anyone, I should be thanking you!” “You know what I mean.” Jeff smiled. “Yeah. I know what you mean.” Then he leaned forward and kissed Jeremy softly. “This was fun,” he said. “Master of understatement.” Then he nodded. “It was fun.” “Good, that’s exactly what sex should be.” He pushed against Jeremy’s muscular back and the larger man stood up. He was a towering mass of bulges, slick with sweat and glowing in the soft light. Naked, he appeared to be some Greek statue made flesh, or a Roman god striding the land of mortals. His chest heaved up and down as he breathed. The six-pack of prominent abdominal bulges swelled in and out slowly. His cock, still several inches soft and hanging heavily over his large balls, was an ode to the male form in its beauty and majesty. Jeff reached for Jeremy’s hand and they held on to each other for a few moments. “I had fun, too,” he said. Jeremy reached down to grab his ripped clothing and held his pants up. “Well, hell,” he said. Then he pushed his legs inside his jeans and posed for Jeff. The seams had split up the side exposing the new meat that had bloomed on his legs. His cock made a prominent bulge in the crotch until he adjusted himself, creating a not-very-subtle tube leading towards his hip. “How do I look?” “Ridiculous.” “Thanks.” “Don’t mention it.” Jeremy paused to gaze on Jeff’s still-naked form. The other man was so comfortable with his body - with himself. He was not in the least bit embarrassed or shy, and that confidence made Jeremy’s dick buzz and throb. Without realizing it, Jeremy was staring with avid hunger at Jeff’s nude form. The man wasn’t attempting to be sexy or overtly arousing, he wasn’t moving his hands across his body or rubbing his dick, he was just lying there, naked, looking all kinds of beautiful. “See you around?” Jeff asked. “Okay,” Jeremy answered, pulled from his reverie. He attempted to pull his shirt back over his head but he had grown too large for it, and its seams tore open in several places. To Jeff’s eyes, it appeared that the Incredible Hulk was standing in his room, having recently swelled with angry muscle. “See you around,” Jeremy agreed, and then he left. Jeff smiled. “Count on it,” he said softly. Part 16 Chuck was stationed near the window, as was his custom, looking a bit like Superman poised to jump into the sky to go save the world again. To Jeremy’s eyes, the resemblance was almost uncanny. The dark hair with the stray forelock, the squared-off chiseled jaw that could cut glass, the piercingly beautiful eyes, and muscle, huge and powerful, as far as the eye could see. The single most pronounced aspect that separated him from that comic book superhero was the distinct lack of clothing. He was leaning his perfect butt against the window sill with his arms crossed over his gargantuan chest. Thick fingers of sinew popped up under his silken skin, erupting from the deep crevasse created by the two mighty globes of brawn. Thick veins ran along his bulging biceps and branched down his ham-like forearms. The dark forest of curls that grew in perfect symmetry across his chest and belly narrowed to a trail that lead the eye unerringly towards the heavy bush of dark, shiny curls that crowned perhaps his most prominent and mouth-watering feature - that perfect and beautiful cock, thick and heavy, jutting forward from his loins like an invitation to sex. A half-smile wound across his full, soft, sensuous mouth and one thick, dark eyebrow arched with amusement. “I have to say, the man does nice work.” He was looking at Jeremy’s new, improved body. His young roommate seemed embarrassed to be displaying himself for Chuck’s scrutiny, even though he was keeping his tattered pants on and Chuck was completely naked (as usual). “Put your arms down,” Chuck advised, and Jeremy relaxed a bit, slowly lowering the arms that he had been using to cover his chest. “You really need to just accept the fact that you’re a heartbreaker, Jeremy.” “Shut up.” Chuck laughed softly, a deep growling sound from his throat, and watched his shy roommate’s entire body redden. “I figure you gained a good ten or twenty pounds, again. And maybe an inch - two inches taller?” Jeremy shrugged. Chuck watched the play of muscle as it shifted and flexed under his skin. “So, how does it feel to get your cherry popped?” “I think I popped his cherry, if we’re being honest.” “His cherry was popped a long time ago, from what you’ve told me.” “I probably re-popped it, if his reaction was any indication.” Chuck’s gaze was drawn downward as Jeremy’s prick jerked and swelled inside his tight pants, reliving the evening’s activities no doubt. Yes, he was certainly on his way to becoming a truman. The wattage in Chuck’s smile increased. “Do you like him?” “Him?” “Jeff.” Jeremy shrugged. “I guess so.” Chuck nodded. This was a new wrinkle, but it wasn’t too concerning. His evening with Barry had illustrated that these young men were maturing and changing along a path of stronger sexuality than his brotherhood - and that was saying something. At least they retained some control over themselves, otherwise he could imagine an entire campus or town swarming with musclebound sex cannons fucking everyone in their sight. It wasn’t unexpected that Jeremy would soon graduate from virginity - he just thought it would be with Tim. Love. Stupid love. Why can’t humanity just be content with raw carnality? “He was changed, too?” Jeremy nodded, putting his arms back across his muscular chest again. “All things considered, he certainly accepted it well enough.” “From what you’ve told me about him, he has a one-track mind. I’d wager that his brain wasn’t exactly in a state to worry about it while his cock was growing eager and hungry.” “You make it sound so simple.” “What?” “Sex.” “It can be,” Chuck stated. “It all depends on your point of view.” Jeremy’s brow wrinkled, illustrating his doubt on that subject. “And what about Tim?” “What about him?” “Do you still want to be with him?” “Isn’t that the plan?” Chuck’s smile faltered. “I thought we both wanted the same thing.” Jeremy shrugged again. “Look, I…I know I’m asking a lot of you. In a way it’s dishonest to….” “In a way? In every way! You want me to…to….” “I want you to be with the man you love. I want you to be happy.” “As long as you get what you want.” “As I said, I thought we both wanted….” “It’s getting complicated.” “Relationships usually are.” Chuck stood up as he spoke. “I understand I’m being selfish about this. I understand that doesn’t excuse my actions. Tell me you want to stop and I’ll stop. I’ll leave. I’ll find…another way.” “I don’t…it’s…I’m very…confused.” “Your head and your body are going through a lot of changes, and most of those are…unusual, to use an extreme understatement. Now your emotions are getting tangled up, too.” “I don’t see how that….” “I’m just trying to put things into perspective. I’m not…I don’t mean to try to tell you what you should do. I’m only asking at this point, things standing how they stand, what you want to do.” “Me?” Chuck smiled and nodded. “Yes, Jeremy. You. You always had a choice in this, or wasn’t I clear about that?” “It felt like…it seemed like I had to help you and your friends, like I was your only hope.” “You’re not my Obi Wan, Jeremy.” Now Jeremy laughed. It made his face light up and Chuck’s heart flipped a little. Jeremy was certainly becoming a seriously beautiful young man. “Just tell me what you’re feeling. Right now. Considering everything that’s happened.” “I don’t…I don’t know! That’s the hard part! I just…I don’t know how I feel!” “Okay. Okay. Let me ask it another way. What do you want to do?” “I want to be with Tim.” “Okay.” “And I want to be with Jeff.” “Okay.” “Okay?!?” Chuck narrowed his eyes and sat back down on the window sill. Jeremy’s dick pulsed hard as he watched the other man’s superhuman collection of perfectly developed brawn shift and flex. He watched Chuck’s mammoth cock swing and hang, sensing its weight and thickness, wanting to hold it in his hand and squeeze it, feeling the blood rushing into it, making it grow hot and hard. He grimaced and tried to push those thoughts aside. “Let’s just concentrate on one of them for now.” Jeremy looked perplexed. “Okay.” “You choose.” “I….” There was a gentle knock on the door, and then a familiar voice asked, “Jeremy?” “Oh, shit.” The voice outside the door said, “It’s Jeff.” “Should I…?” asked Chuck, making vaguely wavy motions with his hands. Jeremy nodded and Chuck did his magical disappearing act. It still kind of freaked Jeremy the fuck out, but he pulled in a calming breath and opened the door. “Good afternoon,” Jeff said brightly. Of course, he looked too fucking cute. His hair was doing that disheveled thing and he had that smile on the mouth that Jeremy enjoyed kissing so much. “Hi.” Jeff peered around Jeremy into his room. “Is your famous orgy-loving roommate here?” “Not at the moment.” “Pity,” Jeff said, “I was looking forward to an introduction.” Then they stood there for a couple of heartbeats before Jeff asked, “May I come inside?” “What? Oh, yeah, sorry.” Jeremy opened the door wider and Jeff stepped over the threshold. “I like this look on you,” he observed, allowing his gaze to wander over Jeremy’s naked torso. “My shirts don’t fit,” he said, somewhat sheepishly. “I know what you mean,” Jeff agreed. As he removed his down jacket, Jeremy couldn’t help noticing that he was wearing an outfit that was doing amazing things to accentuate his new, larger dimensions and muscular development. The shirt was sleeveless and stretched tightly across his chest, making his nipples press against the material. Jeremy could even make out Jeff’s new six-pack. His arms were bulging with hard balls of muscle, and a thick vein crawled over the mound of his biceps. Jeremy had a sudden, strong urge to lick it. Jeff lifted his chin slightly and smelled the air. A smile came to his lips but he said nothing. “I just wanted to check in and see how you were feeling today.” He went over and tossed his jacket onto Chuck’s bed and sat down with his usual ease and confidence. “Okay,” Jeremy said. Jeff smiled. “My ass still hurts.” He laughed slightly at Jeremy’s sudden and obvious discomfort before adding, “That’s a compliment, by the way.” “Thanks?” “You’re welcome.” He looked around at their surroundings before focusing his attentions back on the shirtless boy standing awkwardly before him. “I like what you’ve done with the place.” Then he tilted his head, “I’m sorry, am I sitting on your bed?” “No, that’s Chuck’s.” “Is he going to mind?” Chuck’s bed was made up and looked like no one had slept in it. Jeff smoothed out the coverlet and blanket a bit. “I doubt it,” Jeremy said, glancing towards the window. “So, how are you? I know sometimes it’s weird after the first time.” “Sometimes?” Jeff smiled. “I must admit that I’ve done more than my share of introducing friends to the fine art of making love. Everyone reacts differently. Some people jump in with both feet and have what I like to call their Slut Period, others grow attached, others draw apart.” “I’m…not sure.” “That sounds about right.” Jeremy sat down opposite Jeff and clasped his hands together. “It was…nice.” “It was amazing,” Jeff added. “You were amazing.” “I was just….” Then he shrugged, and blushed. “You know that’s extremely sexy when you do that, right?” “When I do what?” “Get all cute and embarrassed and that beautiful body blushes pink all over.” That just increased Jeremy’s reaction. “So…um…I wanted to ask you.” “Yes?” “About the…growing thing.” “Oh.” “So…what’s that all about, then?” “Yeah. Um.” He pulled a long breath in through his nostrils and pushed his hair back. It made his biceps bulge into a softball-sized melon. “So, you know about the trumans, right?” “I remember them. Something about them. Didn’t pay a lot of attention, seemed like some gag dreamed up by a pharmaceutical marketer.” “No, they’re real.” “Are real?” “Were real. Are real. Tim’s…I think Tim is one.” “That might explain the big…ness.” “Yeah, so…like I said, sometimes he does this…thing.” “This…thing.” Jeremy nodded. “And then you get….” “Bigger.” “Yes.” “So last night?” Jeremy shrugged. “Is that why you’re…big?” He nodded. “Ah. So you and he…?” “What?” “You. And Tim.” “No. Oh, no no no. There’s no me and Tim.” “But he wants there to be.” “What?” “Sorry, it’s just that when you two were arguing in the library it seemed pretty clear that something was up.” “We weren’t arguing.” “Okay, when you two were having the heated discussion and he was looking at me like I was trying to steal secrets for the enemy and you were the secret I was trying to steal.” Jeremy opened his mouth but Jeff continued. “What about you, then?” “I don’t…what about me?” Jeff shook his head and twisted his mouth into a sideways grimace. “What about you as far as Tim is concerned?” Jeremy looked flummoxed. “You understand why I’m asking these questions, right? I’m asking these questions because I’m interested in you, and I’m not the sort to be off alone in my room pining over someone I want to be with when I can just go be with them instead. But if you’re interested in someone else then….” “I don’t know….” “About which part?” “Well, all of it!” “I see.” “No, I’m…it’s very confusing.” “What is?” “I…do like you, Jeff. I liked being with you last night. And it’s not…it isn’t just…at least, I think it isn’t just the…like…fucking.” Jeremy paused a very long time before he said the ‘f’ word, and even then it sounded a bit like someone trying to pronounce something in an unfamiliar foreign tongue, which made Jeff like him even more. He made it sound important. “No,” Jeff agreed. “Though the fucking was pretty awesome.” Jeremy blushed again. “You really need to stop doing that around me or I’m going to attack you.” “I’m not doing…anyway…I…Tim and I…he….” “You’re trying to sort things out.” “Yeah.” “And your feelings are all twisted around at the moment.” “Yeah.” “Because you and I had amazing sex last night and that’s pretty intense and now you’re not sure if you’re attracted to me or you’re just attracted to the awesome sex or if you’re like some different person suddenly because you had awesome sex.” Jeremy’s body physically relaxed. “Yeah.” Jeff nodded. “You might find it comforting to know that it’s not unusual to be in this state after something as intimate and important and wonderful as your first sexual encounter. And I understand that. But I just wanted to introduce the idea that, if you’re into it, if you’re into me, I’m into you, too. I don’t mean to pressure you or anything, and I don’t mean to add another layer of confusion into your head, but frankly I would kick myself if I didn’t make it clear how I felt about you and missed an opportunity to have someone wonderful in my life. That’s it basically. Oh, and thank Tim for the added muscle. It’s weird but it’s nice. I’d thank him myself but something tells me he wouldn’t exactly be thrilled to see me.” “Yeah.” “Yeah.” Jeff stood up and grabbed his jacket. “I’m going to kiss you now. On the mouth. There might be a little bit of tongue involved, so just be prepared for that.” Then he smiled and did exactly as he had promised. Jeremy found that he immediately liked that kiss. He liked the smell of Jeff. He liked feeling his body pressing against his own. He liked when Jeff placed his hand behind Jeremy’s neck and he squeezed gently. “Okay,” Jeff said. And then he opened the door, exited the small room, and closed the door behind him. “I see your point,” Chuck said, his voice seeming quite loud in the room suddenly. “What point?” He was smiling. “I’d fuck him.” “Yeah, well, that’s hardly an unusual development where you’re concerned, is it?” “Don’t get defensive. I’m just agreeing with your dilemma. He’s quite something.” “Yes,” Jeremy agreed, “he is.” Chuck was looking at him with a knowing smile on his face, beaming in fact. “What’s your problem?” “It seems to me that between the two of us, you’re the one with the problem.” “I thought you’d be on Tim’s side.” “Do you know what your real problem is, my young friend?” “No, tell me, oh mighty swami of sex.” “Your problem is one of perspective.” He folded his arms across his chest. It bulged quite admirably. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Chuck held up his hand and extended a couple of fingers. “You’re under the impression that there are only two sides.” Jeff was walking down the hallway when another door opened and a tall, broad, handsome, incredibly muscular and fully naked man emerged with a small towel over his shoulder. Both men stopped dead in their tracks, though for different reasons. Jeff had seen this guy before. He’d seen him in the library. He was a blonde god, and that fact was made even more clear now that he was standing here, six-and-a-half feet high, three feet across, wearing not a stitch of clothing and looking as if he had just spent the last two weeks strapped into a muscle building machine at the nearest superhero factory. The man was inhumanly beautiful. There was an odd but attractive perfection to the development of his large muscles, and with him simply standing there an aura of sexual power seemed to pulse and emanate from him like a palpable wave of heat. Jeff’s mouth went dry and he head was spinning a little. It seemed as if the man he had seen before in the library was some sort of pale imitation of the man before him now, his reflection wiped clean and shiny. Tim’s face registered something like shock. His mouth fell open and he blinked a couple of times. He had one hand on the door handle of his room and the other was grasping the loose end of the towel over one of his broad, terribly muscular shoulder-mountains. He recognized Jeff immediately, though his dimensions seems somewhat improved from his memory. Did he have that chest before? Was his neck that thick and powerful? Were his shoulders so wide? Jeff, as ever, recovered his faculties first and offered his hand. “Hello,” he said easily, “I don’t believe we’ve formally met. I’m Jeff.” Tim looked at the other man’s hand with something like disdain, but grudgingly accepted it, overwhelming the smaller’s man’s grip in his huge, bear-like paw. “Tim,” said Tim. “Morning shower?” Tim nodded. “Rough night?” “Not especially.” There was a distinct and pungent smell of sex wafting from his entire huge body like cologne. It made Jeff’s dick bulge. “Well, I didn’t mean to get in your way,” Jeff explained. “You didn’t.” “Good. I’m glad,” he said, cheerfully, while careful extracting his hand from the other man’s. “I hope we can be friends. Jeremy speaks of you very highly.” “Jeremy.” “Handsome guy? Funny? Lives at the end of the hall?” “I know who Jeremy is,” Tim answered darkly. “Do you?” “Yes.” “That’s good.” He cast a glance back towards Jeremy and Chuck’s room and then said, “Well, it was awfully nice meeting you, Tim. Have a good day.” “I will,” Tim answered. Then he watched Jeff maneuver around his naked bulk and wander down the hallway. He couldn’t quite help watching Jeff’s ass with admiration during his departure. Jeff paused at the top of the stairs and turned suddenly. “Thanks, by the way.” “For what?” He reached down and lifted up his shirt. His torso was a roadmap of muscle. Tight, hard bulges moved under his skin. “I’m told you’re the one responsible,” he said. “So, thank you!” “You…you’re welcome,” Tim answered curiously. Then Jeff tucked his shirt back in and headed down the stairs and out of sight. Tim stayed looking at the empty space where Jeff had stood showing off his six-pack for a while, trying to sort out what he was feeling. Anger? Attraction? Hostility? Desire? Things were a tangle, like a carefully constructed spider web upset after snaring an insect. What was it with that guy? He was so…irritating. And alluring. He shook his head to clear the webbing away. He looked back up the hallway towards the showers and Jeremy’s room, sighing with discontent. Well, fuck. Fuckity fuckity fuck. Of course Jeff was moving in! That guy was sneakier than a snake and slimier than a slug. And of course Jeremy would fall for his empty compliments and that sly (albeit handsome and fucking kissable and somehow attractive and incredibly sexy) smile. Fuckity fuck fuck! He strode up the hallway and before he considered or realized what he was doing, he was rapping his knuckles against Jeremy’s dorm room door. “You’re having quite a busy morning,” Chuck observed. “Maybe it’s for you?” “The only person who’d want to see me is Barry, and he doesn’t strike me as the type to knock.” Then he was fading into imperceptible haze again before disappearing, adding in a fading voice, “This really is becoming something of a nuisance, you know.” “I’m not the one….” But Jeremy was already talking to no one again. So he turned and opened the door. Tim was standing there naked. “I… oh, fuck.” Jeremy was perceptibly larger again. He was standing in the doorway shirtless, and it was easy for Tim to discern that every aspect of his physique had swelled with new muscle. “Hello to you, too,” Jeremy said. “You’re…you got….” “Bigger. Yes. Again. And I guess I should say thank you. Again.” “You’re…wait, how did you get bigger?” “You’re asking me?” It was Tim’s turn to blush, and suddenly Jeremy knew exactly what Jeff had been talking about. He watched the naked body in front of him become washed with blood, and his dick reacted rather agreeably. “Sorry,” Tim growled. The smaller (though larger) man shrugged. “It’s all right. I know you can’t always help it. It’s just sort of…it’s becoming slightly inconvenient.” Tim’s eyebrow arched handsomely. “My wardrobe needs replacing again,” Jeremy explained. “I probably have a shirt you can borrow.” “I…thanks,” Jeremy said. The idea of wearing one of Tim’s shirts also made his dick twitch for some reason. On the other hand, the man was standing before him completely naked. “I wanted to ask you….” He paused then, and sucked a deep breath in through his nostrils. “Is there someone else in there?” His brow furrowed curiously and his cock pulsed once hard. “N…no.” “Weird,” Tim said. “Is that what you wanted to ask me?” “What? No! No. No, I was wondering if you’ve had lunch? Yet?” “Lunch?” “Yeah. Have you had it? Yet?” Tim’s normally deep voice was, for some reason, climbing higher in register when he asked about lunch. “No,” Jeremy reported, “I haven’t had lunch yet.” “Good. Then…did you…like…want to? Have lunch?” The huge, powerful man was behaving in a manner that was almost directly opposite his appearance. His head twisted over and his eyes pinched slightly. It looked almost as if he were experiencing some sort of physical pain. “I suppose I will need to have lunch at some point.” “With me. I meant. Sorry.” Tim grimaced and shook his head. It was very hard to keep looking at Tim’s face while he was standing there naked. There was…so much of him to look at, and every inch seemed designed to be admired and worshipped. His chest was dusted with blonde fur, small filaments of silk shining like gold. His cobblestone belly swelled and receded. Jeremy could see every muscle keenly defined. Tim’s full, moist lips moved as he spoke, his tongue was wet and pink, and reminded Jeremy of kissing Jeff’s mouth moments ago. He kept fidgeting in place nervously which made all his muscles flex and twitch under his pale skin, and he smelled rank and delicious. “Okay.” “Okay?” Jeremy shrugged. “Sure. I guess.” “Okay? Lunch?” He seemed genuinely shocked and overwhelmed at Jeremy’s answer. “That’s…okay. Okay! Okay? Yes. Great. Amazing. I’m…um…I need to shower because I stink, and…well, I shouldn’t say that I stink but…” He raised he arm and stuck his nose into his moist pit and drew in a deep breath. “Yeah, I stink.” But his cock plumped up discernibly and did his nipples grow hard? “So, I’m gonna take a shower and then I’ll come and get you. If that’s okay. Is that okay?” “Yes, that’s okay.” He did stink, but not in a way that Jeremy had any objection to for some reason. “Okay! Okay. Great. This is…this is great. Okay. So….” “So I’ll see you in a few minutes.” “A few….right! Yes. Sorry. After my shower you mean. Of course. Um…okay.” “Okay.” They stood there looking at each other and then Jeremy said, “I’m going to close the door now.” “Oh. Right!” “Could you bring me that shirt you mentioned?” “A shirt?” “Because I don’t have one that fits anymore?” “Right!” “Unless you were planning on going to someplace that doesn’t have a no shoes, no shirt policy, of course.” “Is there one?” Jeremy stifled a laugh. “Just bring over a shirt and we’ll worry about that later.” “Oh! Yeah. Yes. Okay th….” Jeremy closed the door. Part 17 “This place?” “Yeah. Why, is something wrong with this place?” Jeremy looked up at the sign over the coffee shop. Jasper’s. “No.” “The burgers are great. At least, that’s what I keep hearing.” “A burger sounds fine,” Jeremy agreed. The place had a different sort of air about it in the daylight. As they entered, looking like a varsity collegiate wrestler followed by a super heavyweight bodybuilder, the young woman at the register did a slight double-take, but then told them to ‘sit anywhere’ and they moved into the dining area. Oddly, or coincidentally, Tim made directly for the exact same back booth where Jeremy and Jeff had spent a very agreeable and surprising hour together much earlier that morning. Jeremy slowed and paused, then Tim looked back and asked, “This okay?” Jeremy swallowed and shrugged, nodding his head and waiting for Tim to move his ample bulk into the booth. Tim was…huge. He realized that the man was big, but watching him attempt to maneuver his large muscular frame into this normal-sized booth, sitting exactly where he had been sitting with Jeff, it focused attention on the man’s size even more keenly than having his bulk shadowing him as they walked. He wanted to take Tim’s hand with the ease and instant familiarity that Jeff had slipped his fingers into Jeremy’s but something held him back. His heart was pounding and his skin felt hot and cold simultaneously. Neither had spoken much more than a few words while they walked. With Jeff, Jeremy felt like the dominant one. He was taller, broader, thicker, stronger and more powerful than Jeff, but Jeff’s confidence was overwhelming, and Jeremy still felt small and vulnerable. Walking next to Tim’s muscled bulk, he felt a bit like a tugboat next to an ocean liner. Everything about Tim was overwhelming. Not just his size, but his beauty and the sense of pure sensuality that seemed to pour off him in waves. He moved with a sleek, animal stride, and heat came off his huge form as if he were a furnace in the winter. Tim’s demeanor was like that of a man protecting something precious, or scared of making the wrong move that would drive that precious thing away. He watched Jeremy’s new body move with an intense aura of desire, stronger than he usually felt and certainly stronger than he had ever felt for any other individual. Jeremy was a lodestone and he was a magnet. And his dick throbbed and bulged and tingled with strong, constant shocks of sex inside his tight jeans. “Thanks for coming to lunch,” Tim said, grabbing the menus and handing one to Jeremy. “No problem,” he answered, looking at the colorful variety of fired foods offered on the plastic-coated sheet. “I’ve never…done this before.” “Had lunch?” Jeremy said, half-joking. But Tim was serious. “Been on a date.” “Never?” He shook his handsome blond head. “You’ve never been on even one date?” He shrugged. “I usually just fuck the guys I like.” He realized what words had come from his mouth too late. “I mean….” “That’s okay,” Jeremy said. “I kinda figured.” The absurdity of their date had occurred to both men, in fact. Jeremy was trying very hard to conceal what he had been doing with Jeff, wondering if it showed on his face or on his movements, whether Tim would know he’d had sex, now, and what he would do. Shouldn’t this all make things easier, instead of harder? Before he was frightened of how Tim would react once he discovered that Jeremy was a virgin. Now he was having the same irrational fears once he discovered he was not. Tim was just trying to hold it together. He wanted very much, very deeply, to kiss Jeremy. He wanted to surround him in his arms, to pull him close to his body, to embrace him in the safety and strength of his muscles and then to kiss his mouth, kiss his neck, lick his skin, move his hand under Jeremy’s shirt - under his own shirt! - and to caress Jeremy’s chest, pluck his nipple, feel his warm skin. Jeremy offered a carnal cavalcade of sensual delights that Tim ached to explore. But he held himself back. Words, he told himself. Use words. Tell him how you feel. How you want him. How you want to be with him. How you would do anything - anything in the world - just to be with him. “Afternoon, gents,” a male voice said. They both looked up with startled expressions, and the waiter asked, “can I get you anything to drink? The shakes here are legendary.” “Coke, please,” Jeremy asked. “Yeah, that sounds good,” Tim agreed. “You guys know what you want?” I WANT TO PIN THIS BEAUTIFUL BOY TO THE FLOOR AND FUCK HIS BRAINS OUT AND KISS HIS LIPS AND MAKE HIM FEEL BETTER THAN HE’S EVER FELT IN HIS LIFE! “Cheeseburger and fries,” Tim answered. “You want bacon on that?” I WANT TO FEEL JEREMY’S BODY AGAINST MINE, I WANT TO FEEL HIS DICK INSIDE ME, I WANT TO BE NAKED AND WET AND HOT AND FEELING LIKE I’M GOING TO EXPLODE WITH THE BIGGEST FUCKING FLOOD OF CREAM THAT THE WORLD HAS EVER SEEN! “Sure.” “How about you?” “The same,” Jeremy answered. I WANT THE SAME THING! Tim heard inside his head. He pulled in a slow breath and pushed the menu back into its holder. Then he folded his hands together and shut his eyes tightly. “You okay?” Jeremy asked. “Mostly,” Tim answered. “Sorry, I just…Um….” He opened his eyes and looked down. His knuckles were white. “I feel like I need to apologize for.. the thing.” “What thing?” “You know, making you…making your body…” Jeremy’s face registered disbelief and he huffed out a short, sharp laugh through his nose. “Oh, well, that’s not…I’m not angry or anything. I mean, look, it’s not like you have any, sort of, I guess, control over it. Mostly. It’s not like you intended to….” “I just…I feel like….” “Do you think I’m mad at you?” Tim looked over. “I’m not in love with Barry,” he said quickly. “Okaaaaaay.” “I mean, I love him, like I said. But, I’m not…we’re not….” “Okay,” Jeremy repeated. “It’s not really any of my business anyway. I shouldn’t have asked you…I was upset about…something, so I was rude and…” “We just have sex.” “Right.” “And…well…we have a lot of sex.” “Uh huh.” “I guess we don’t have to have so much sex.” “Okay.” “Just sort of happens.” “Yeah.” “I mean, he’s naked, I’m naked, one thing leads to another…” Nod. “But we’re not, like, in love or anything. It’s kind of…well, there’s a practical side to having him around. For me.” “I understand.” “Because of the sex.” “Yes, I get that.” “Because I need so much of it.” “Right.” “And I have this giant…uh, I’m sort of gifted in certain departments.” “I may have noticed that.” “And it’s…convenient to have another dude around who is….” “Similarly gifted?” “Yeah.” He shook his head, adding, “Not that he’s not a good dude.” “Mm hmm.” “I mean, sometimes he’s an asshole.” “.” “I…I was an asshole.” “You’re not an asshole.” “Sometimes I’m an asshole.” “Sometimes everyone is an asshole.” “You’re not,” Tim said, and it was evident to Jeremy that he meant it. “I am an asshole.” He and Jeff, sitting right here. Jeff sucking on his dick. “Sometimes.” “You’re not,” Tim repeated. “You’re never mean or short. You treat people with respect. You’re polite and sweet and you’re always nice.” “So are you.” Tim’s handsome mouth pursed but he said nothing. Jeremy put his hand over Tim’s tightly clasped grip and said, “So are you, Tim. I think you’re nice.” Tim’s Adam’s apple bobbed. “You believe me?” He shrugged. “Maybe, sort of, talk about you and Barry a little bit less.” Tim looked over. “And all the great sex you’re having.” “Oh,” he said. “Shit.” “Sometimes - only sometimes - you can be a little, like, intimidating, but I don’t think you intend to be. You just can’t help it.” He looked worried. “Do I intimidate you?” Jeremy laughed softly again. “Like I said, sometimes.” He looked at Tim’s beautiful face and into his eyes. “You really don’t realize your effect on people, do you?” He shook his head. “I dunno.” “I guess it’s hard to see things from other people’s perspective. But you go wandering around naked all the time, and you look like that, and, yeah, sometimes you’re pretty intimidating.” “I don’t mean to be.” “I realize that. I try not to be intimidated, but you’re very…good looking. And…big.” “You’re getting there, too,” Tim observed. His eyes traveled over Jeremy’s chest, enjoying the way his nipples were straining against the material. He looked…really good. Jeremy looked down at himself. He thought that Tim’s large shirt did a good job of camouflaging his new assets, and he felt glad for that. “I guess so.” “Do you feel intimidating?” “I haven’t had time to consider it. This all happened sort of suddenly.” “Yeah, sorry again.” Jeremy realized he kept stepping on that particular land mine without intention, and that Tim couldn’t help blaming himself for what he perceived as a slight against Jeremy. “Just to be clear, I don’t hate it. I’m finding I rather like it, in fact. There are some…distinct advantages that come along with your generous gifts.” He placed his hand against his opposite biceps and tensed the muscle, feeling it swelling outward with force. It still felt peculiar to have all that hard, heavy meat hanging off his bones, but he did enjoy the sensation of strength that coursed through him with increasing power. Tim smiled and looked down at Jeremy’s hand. “I can’t believe….” “What?” He looked at the smaller man. “I can’t believe you’re really here with me.” Jeremy was taken aback at the genuine emotion behind Tim’s words. “I sort of can’t believe it either.” Tim freed his hands and moved one atop Jeremy’s. “Your hands are so big,” he observed. Land mine. Tim pulled his hands under the table and swallowed silently. The waiter arrived and slid the plates of food before them and set down to sweating plastic cups of brown bubbly soda. “Anything else you guys need?” he asked. “There’s ketchup and mustard on the table, and I can bring you hot sauce if you want that.” “We’re fine, thank you,” Jeremy said. Tim remained a silent giant, looking down at his food. The waiter retreated and a silence descended on the two muscular young men. Jeremy grabbed a fry and stuck it in his mouth. “What’s it like?” “What?” “Being Tim?” “What’s it like?” He shrugged, and swallowed the french fry. “Nothing special, I guess.” Jeremy’s snorted a laugh. “This from a guy who makes other guys magically develop muscle when he’s feeling good.” He took a fry and pointed it at the handsome man. “Do you remember the first time we met?” He smiled. “In the hallway. When you were moving in.” “You were naked….” “As usual,” he said, rolling his eyes. “Yes, as usual. You were coming out of the showers and you offered to help me move my stuff into my room.” He took another fry. “That was really nice of you. I practically expected you to deck me, or at least just ignore me.” Tim remembered it differently. He remembered seeing Jeremy and thinking how beautiful he was. Sort of delicate. So small and helpless, struggling with his bags. “I saw you and you reminded me of myself.” “Me?” He looked over, taking one of Jeremy’s fries. “I didn’t always look like this,” he explained as he reached into his back pocket. “Obviously. I mean, no one looks like this, right?” He opened his wallet and passed it over, showing Jeremy his driver’s license. “Not sure if I’ll ever be able to renew that. Probably take one look at that picture and then at me and wonder who I stole it from.” Jeremy looked at Tim’s picture and his mouth fell open. There was a kid’s picture on the license, a young teen kid, with blue eyes and dirty blond hair trying to find a part. He looked a little scared and a little proud, and his smile was Tim’s. He was Tim. “Holy….” “Yeah, ‘holy’ is right.” He leaned over and looked at the picture with Jeremy. His bulk, his heat, his hardness, pressed against Jeremy in a most agreeable fashion. “That was me,” he said, taking his wallet back. “I sort of looked like you did then, before I….” “What were you like?” Jeremy asked, instantly curious about that other Tim. He could relate to that guy. He wasn’t made of perfect masculine everything, and he probably didn’t smell like pure sex, either. “Oh, kind of nerdy. Shy, I guess. Afraid that people would figure out about me, what I was like, what I….” “What were you like?” “Awkward. I mean…more awkward. Gay. So, I mean, stuff was really weird there, back home. All these guys who look like I do now, swelling with muscle, growing tall and thick and horny as fu…all get out.” “Horny as fuck,” Jeremy said. Tim smiled. “Yeah. Horny as fuck. And little Timothy Balmer trying his best to fit in, hide himself, afraid of everyone. Then one day I see my old friend Daniel. We grew up together, neighbors and all that, used to call me Timster. ‘Hey, Timster!’” Tim’s voice took on a lilt it usually lacked. He was more animated and more relaxed than Jeremy had ever seen him. “Anyway one day I see him and he looks…like I do now. Chest out to here, shoulders out to here, bulge in his jeans like he’s smuggling a salami. You couldn’t really avoid all those guys, they were everywhere. Hung out together, kissing each other on the mouth like it’s just what every guy does with another guy, but who’s gonna go up and beat the shit out of you when you look like you could fuck up a Mack truck?” “Not many people,” Jeremy said, taking a fry from Tim’s plate in retaliation. “It happened so fast. He was completely different. Not just how he looked, but how he acted. He was so…sure of himself. So….” “Confident,” Jeremy suggested. Jeff’s smiling face appeared in his head. Jeff’s naked body. “Yeah. Confident. And I thought, that’s what I want. I want to be like that. No one’s gonna fuck with me. No one’s gonna pick on me or call me faggot or…like, all the things I was so scared of, I imagined them just,” he put his hand up and fanned out his fingers. “Poof! Gone.” Jeremy ate another fry and just listened. “He came over to see me. I was avoiding him, since he…. I never…I lied to him about being gay. I told him I wasn’t, and wasn’t that a terrible thing to be? Wasn't that a bad thing to be? I started, like, blaming him for how I felt. Or something. I dunno. Probably wasn’t thinking straight - well. I acted stupid. Probably…no, I was.” “You were frightened.” “Maybe. Probably. I was scared. Scared of him. Scared of how I felt about him. Scared of these feelings. Shit, I…just wanted him! I wanted him so bad!” Jeremy opened his mouth to say something, but Tim continued talking without noticing. “Anyway, Daniel comes over and…you have to understand, we were, like, best friends. But then he changed like that and we stopped talking because…you know, I think I stopped talking to him because I was so attracted to him. That never even…huh.” He got a faraway look in his eyes for a moment, then he looked over and saw Jeremy staring at him. “So, um, so….” “So he comes over….” “Right, so he comes over and I guess it was, like, his plan all along to make me join Muscle Club too. I think…I guess…he missed me as much as I missed him. Only instead of just coming over to play Xbox, he whips out his cock and starts pumping jizz all over me.” “As one does,” Jeremy added drily. That made Tim smile and he looked over. Jeremy melted a little. “Right? And then presto change-o,” he slapped his broad, meaty chest, “new Tim emerges from his chrysalis and the rest is history.” “How long ago was that?” “More than a year. Seems like a really long time ago.” “And how…what happened, after?” “It was weird. But good. Mostly. The guys were great. I loved those dudes. We had so much fucking fun. And so much fucking! Other people…started treating me differently, just like I hoped. But they weren’t…people got weirded out.” He looked over, shrugging. “Can’t blame ‘em, but I was…inside, I was still me. It’s weird, changing like that. Outside, everything’s different. You’re big, strong, you feel like…like you could take on anything, any challenge, any…it was so awesome. But inside I wasn’t all that different. I’d look in the mirror and shock myself. I’d forget sometimes when I got up in the morning. I mean, yeah, my dick - dicks - certainly went out of their way to remind me. But, like, I dunno. Sometimes it hurt. There was no one….” “No one to hold your hand.” He looked at Tim’s big paws. Tim opened them and looked at them too. “Something like that. I mean, who’s prepared for this, right? I tried telling Barry…Barry wanted it a while ago, but I said no. I told him he didn’t know. He couldn’t understand. But then…” “But then?” “It was me, again. It’s always me. I couldn’t help it. Or maybe I didn’t want to. When I’m…sometimes…when I’m with a guy, the sex takes over. I lose self control, or I guess I want to lose it. I want to get lost in it. It feels like I’m falling or flying or something. It feels free and I can’t…it’s hard…” “I think I understand.” “Really?” He looked over and Jeremy understood that the one-word question was more important to Tim than its simplicity conveyed. “A little. About sex. I mean, I felt…sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt….” “No, tell me.” He turned towards Jeremy to give him his undivided attention. His bulk jostled the table but neither teen seemed to care. “Sex is powerful. It does something. Something that doesn’t make sense or follow logic. Something that connects to parts of you - me - that I didn’t even know were in there. I used to think…I used to think it was this magical thing, all tied up in love and special, like you had to hold it off and not do it. But I’m…I dunno.” “That makes sense,” Tim said, slightly awestruck. “No, it’s exactly like that. You know, I was a virgin before all this happened to me.” He just said it. Out loud. Like it was nothing. Something caught in Jeremy’s throat and he couldn’t breathe. “I know that’s weird.” “Not….” “So I kinda went from zero to a million miles an hour in, like, a couple of minutes. The first time, with Daniel, I was…just…crazy! All the sudden I’m ten feet tall and busting these major guns, muscle is growing, developing, I can feel so much strength, so much power, and I own two fucking horse cocks and my balls are swelling like goddam balloons and I’m going off like a fountain, just spraying cum everywhere until Daniel, he grabs onto me and pulls me inside his mouth, has his hands gripping my ass, pulling me inside him, he’s sucking and slurping and I’m like fucking, like, exploding into his mouth and…whoa.” “What?” “I should stop.” “I’m not….” “No, I’m…gettin’ kinda…excited.” “Oh,” Jeremy said, and then, “Oh!” He pursed his lips, wondering what he should do about that. “Is there something…I can…?” “I think if you touched me right now my dick would rip its way clean through my pants and start going off like fireworks.” His voice was a deep growl. There was something gruff and powerful buried inside it. Jeremy swallowed drily. “So…should I?” “Talk about something else.” He pulled in a slow, deep breath, and blew the air through his puckered lips. “Like what?” “Talk about you.” “Me?” “Yeah! You’ve gotta be growing bored of me going on and on. Tell me about you.” “I don’t….” “What was ‘high school Jeremy’ like? What did you like to study? Did you have a favorite teacher? But…just, kind of, avoid stuff about sex for a while.” That won’t be difficult, Jeremy thought. “I did have a favorite teacher. Mr. Thompson. Home room. He was really young, I don’t think he had been a teacher very long. He was always trying to relate to us, you know, talking about TV or music or something.” “Why did you like him?” “I…,” he stopped, and looked down at the table. “Oh, he was…he told me…he was nice, that’s all.” “What kind of stuff?” Mr. Thompson had also been Jeremy’s guidance councilor, and Mr. Thompson was the first person he had ever told that he was gay - the first time he ever said that word out loud had been to Mr. Thompson, and Mr. Thompson had been so cool about it. So…nice and easy. “I told…I told him I was gay.” “Whoa,” Tim said, looking impressed. “You told him?” Jeremy nodded. “And what was that like?” “Telling him?” Tim nodded. “I never…that is, after I got bigger, I just started fucking guys. I never really had to come out, sort of. I was just…out. But, I can’t even….” He shook his head. “What happened?” “It’s weird, you know? Saying it? Like that makes it real for some reason, like until you say it you could still go back. Take it back. Keep pretending. But after you say it out loud, there’s no going back.” He looked up at Tim’s face. Was that…was there water in his eyes? “Anyway, like I said, he was cool about it. Said he felt honored that I trusted him that much, to be able to tell him. He said I was courageous - I still remember him saying that word. Courageous. Like I was an astronaut or something. I was shaking and crying, my hands,” he said, looking down at them now, “were clammy, sweaty. It was like I could feel every hair on my head, like the moment just zoomed in to this point where everything got suddenly…real.” “Jesus,” Tim said. Jeremy shrugged. “After that I just started telling everyone. I mean, it didn’t seem like such a huge deal anymore. I was already being called names and getting pushed around anyway, so what difference was it going to make? But the weird thing is that it totally made a difference. People…I had friends who stood up for me. Protected me. Made me feel safe. I felt okay about myself, like I wasn’t such a freak or I should be ashamed and embarrassed. I felt…better. Maybe not, you know, super confident or anything. So…I think it was good. It was important. To be honest.” Tim wanted to kiss Jeremy more strongly than ever. He had never met someone like this before. The word courageous seemed insignificant to him. He just sat there looking at the smaller young man. His heart was beating hard in his chest, and his eyes stung with tears. Jeremy pulled in a breath and sighed. “So, um, you never came out?” “Huh?” He rubbed at his eyes. “After Daniel and you…did you ever tell him? You said that you told him you thought being gay was a terrible thing.” “I didn’t mean it.” “Words have weight. And he was your friend - your best friend. So….you didn’t…?” “No. I mean, it didn’t really seem to matter at that point. We were all jumping each other, right? Just, like, fucking. All the time. Everywhere you looked there was a new guy to try out, another dude with another giant dick, everyone’s naked all the time. You don’t know what that was like, being in Muscle Club. It was pretty fucking awesome! You were never alone. Never lonely. All these guys, every guy, wanting to be with you. To kiss you. To fuck you. To want to be fucked by you. And your dick is hard all the time - constantly - and suddenly you don’t have to pretend you’re not hard as a rock and needing to fuck. You can…just do it. Stuff like who’s gay and who’s not was sort of beside the point.” “And then you started having the sexplosion.” “The what?” Oops. “The thing you do?” “Oh. The Time bomb. That’s what they all called it.” Tim relaxed a little and his voice grew calmer. “The guys in Muscle Club. They all liked it, thought I was cool. No one ever thought I was cool before. So I started doing it, because back then it was just…it felt good. When I did it. When it happened. Because we were all already huge. Nobody realized the…larger ramifications until later.” “No pun intended,” Jeremy added. “Huh?” Jeremy grabbed his upper arm and squeezed the freshly developed muscle. “‘Larger’ ramifications?” “Oh. Oh yeah! Yeah.” Tim looked abashed. “Anyway, that just sort of happened along with all the rest of the stuff.” “The rest of the stuff being…?” He lifted his hand and counted off on his fingers. “Bigger muscles. Bigger cock. Cocks, I mean. Bigger…everything. The overeager horniness. The smell thing. The head thing.” “The head thing?” “Yeah. I can…I can show you or I can tell you.” He looked over, rather eagerly, like a little boy with a new talent to display. “Maybe tell me first and then I’ll decide if I want you to show me.” “Yeah. Probably safer. So, I…I mean, we - all the dudes - we have this thing called tugging.” “Why’s it called tugging?” He shrugged. “Someone made that up. Before I was in the Club. I guess because I can sort of tug on your horniness like a fishing…guy. Make you feel really good. Even make you cum.” “That’s the head thing.” “Yeah.” “Do you do that a lot?” Jeremy took another fry off Tim’s plate. “I try not to. In a way it’s like the Time Bomb except it only makes you feel horny, it doesn’t make you grow.” “Okay.” “Did you…want to feel it?” “Maybe later?” “Just let me know,” he advised. “I’ll do that.” “It’s a lot of fun,” he added, glancing sideways. “For both of us.” “I imagine so.” “And I’m really good at it.” “More than the other guys?” “Way more.” He grinned and wiggled his eyebrows. “What does that mean?” “Well, it’s kind of like a dial.” He munched a couple more fries from Jeremy’s plate, becoming more animated as he described it. Clearly, this was something he enjoyed fervently. “I can turn it up or turn it down. Some guys aren’t good at controlling that part. They just start tugging but their control is for shit and then the target is, like, creaming his jeans with a thick load, right? Just…splooge!” “Right,” Jeremy agreed, wrinkling his brow. “But I’m, like, really good at it. Like, totally good. Like a…whatever. Orchestra conductor! I can finesse the feelings, because I feel what they feel.” He shrugged. “Maybe I’m just attuned to this part because of the other thing. But I can make a guy feel anything he wants to feel, like someone is right there with him doing whatever he says he wants done to him.” “Anything?” He nodded, munching another fry. “Pretty much. This one guy - so, Barry is acting all cagey and whatever and then this naked guy shows up at our door because I’m sort of wearing Barry out. Whoever heard of someone complaining of too much sex? Anyway, this dude shows up and I guess he was already pretty aware of what I can do, and he’s anxious to try some more. So, in a test? Like? I do some tugging on him. Barry, back then, he was kind of squeamish about his butt. I could suck his dick morning until night but get anywhere near his ass, he tenses up.” The manner that Tim spoke about sex was so…casual. So nonchalant. He was sitting here in broad daylight in this restaurant where anyone could walk in, and just talking about his roommate’s butt and how he’d suck his cock. It was so foreign to Jeremy - but also really hot. His dick was throbbing hard the more Tim spoke about his sex life. He felt uncomfortable, but only because his dick was trying to swell in his tighter pants. “But this guy, Mike, he makes it clear that he’s all in. He wants the full Tim experience. So I gave it to him.” “What’s that mean?” “Tugged him pretty hard and very thoroughly. Gave him some ass action, some ball tugging, cock squeezing, licking, rubbing, sucking….” “And you never touched him?” He shook his head. “Didn’t have to. I told you, I’m fucking good at it. And the more someone can take it, the happier I am to pour it on. Cock, balls, asshole, taint, butt, belly, chest, nipples, neck, lips…every inch.” Jesus Christ, Jeremy thought. Does Tim even understand what all this means? What he could do? It was a bit scary, but also frighteningly appealing. Sitting here next to him was difficult, because he was so beautiful. Jeremy had to suppose that Tim knew what effect he had on other people. But then he didn’t consider himself intimidating. Maybe all those months with all the other guys exactly like him altered his perspective. But didn’t coming here, to college, and being around guys like Jeremy was turn that on its ear? On the other hand, he did seem to be growing the surrounding guys in leaps and bounds, if not entirely as large and handsome as he was. Jeremy returned from his reverie when something reminded him of Tim’s other point. “What’s the smell thing?” Tim, of course, smelled amazing. Raw and sexy - like sex! Jeremy realized in an epiphany, and after now having actually done it, that Tim smelled like a kind of raw sex, as if the smell, the…perfume of fucking was coming out of his pores. He shrugged. “Just that every dude has this smell he puts out. And I can smell them all, tell them apart. Sometimes the smell is super sexy, like…” He glanced over and pursed his lips. “Well, anyway, sometimes it’s super sexy.” “Do I have a smell?” “Oh, fuck yeah. You definitely have a smell.” “Is it sexy?” “It is motherfucking sexy, Jeremy.” He started growing animated again as he described Jeremy’s scent. Animated and excited. “You smell like…maybe I shouldn’t say this, but your smell drives me fucking apeshit. You smell extremely, like, extremely good to me.” “Thanks, I guess.” “No, I mean it, dude. You smell…oh, my god, Jeremy. You smell…so…so…good.” Tim was biting his bottom lip and breathing hard. He suddenly got a strange look on his face. “Can you…could you excuse me for a minute? I’ve got to….” “Oh, yeah. Sure.” “Sorry,” he added as he scooted his bulk out of the booth. “Balls are kinda…strangled up in there.” He stood up. He looked taller. And bigger. “No problem,” Jeremy said, smiling. “I just have to….” He made vague gestures towards parts of the restaurant, but it was obvious that the bulge in his jeans was swelling by the inch as he stood there. Jeremy just stared as Tim’s cock manifested. He’d certainly seen him naked plenty of times, so why, fully clothed, did this seem to him to be the hottest that he’d ever witnessed this incredibly beautiful young man? His dickhead formed a perfect outline as it pushed toward his hip, and his shaft was swelling thicker by the heartbeat. It appeared that if he stood there another minute, the thing was going to rip its way clean out of his pants by sheer force alone. “I…I’ll be right here,” he said softly. “Good,” Tim said, and then he was jogging towards the men’s room. Tim made a beeline for the men’s room as Jeremy watched him go. His pants were clinging to his fine, firm ass like a second skin, and his shirt stretched across the muscular expanse of his back like cling film on a plate of meat. He disappeared behind the door and Jeremy turned back, considering what he had learned so far. The whole fucking restroom smelled intensely like Jeremy. It smelled as if Jeremy had come in here and just, like, fucking exploded. Tim could practically taste him on his tongue, and as he traveled through the small space following that smell, it was strongest inside the toilet stall. He stood there, in the open stall doorway, inhaling the acute Jeremy cologne. It was most definitely Jeremy, and true to his word the scent was driving him apeshit. “Calm down, Timster,” he told himself. “Don’t set off the bomb.” He opened his eyes and pulled in a long breath, “Fuck, it smells good in here.” It was a sweet, rank, raw, perfect scent. It was thicker and more acute than it had been just sitting next to him. It smelled like someone had bottled up Jeremy’s beautiful, head-spinning smell and then splashed it all over the fucking room. He peeled his pants open and stripped them off his ass. His prick bounced up and he felt his other pushing for freedom so he allowed that one out, too. He pulled the hem of his shirt up his torso, flipping it behind his head and moving his hands over his muscled bulk, feeling the erotic sensation of skin against skin with deep intimacy. Both of his twins, hungry for his touch and eager to please, inflated as if he’d attached them to a gas station air hose. They turned a deep shiny crimson, pumped with blood and rising higher and higher, slapping their blooming heads against his rippled belly, splattering his flesh with hot honey. He grabbed one in each hand, allowing his unending supply of pre-cum to start flowing down each thick shaft, sucked in a deep lungful of eau de Jeremy and let his pent-up oversupply of cream start pumping. “You doin’ all right?” Jeremy looked up at the waiter. “What? Oh, yes, thanks.” “Something wrong with the burgers?” Jeremy looked at them. They remained untouched. He had been so engrossed in the conversation that he had all but forgotten about them. “Oh, um, no, we were just…I’m sure they’re fine.” The waiter’s eyebrow arched. “Your friend okay?” “Yes.” “I just saw him head to the john in kind of a hurry so I….” “No, he’s fine. Too much Coke.” The waiter nodded and looked doubtful. That was when Jeremy realized that Tim’s Coke glass was also untouched, and still completely full. “From before,” he added a bit too late. They both looked toward the men’s room because someone inside was making…odd noises. “You sure he’s okay?” “Pretty sure,” Jeremy answered. “Um, maybe I better go check on him.” “You want me to put your burgers under the lamp? Keep ‘em warm for you?” Jeremy was scooting out of the booth. “Yes, thanks. That would be….” Another deep sound, like a bear growling or a moose doing whatever a moose does, came from the restroom. “I’ll be right back.” Jeremy walked rather quickly toward the men’s room and tapped on the door. “Tim?” “Aw, fuck.” He growled deeply, and moaned with intense satisfaction. “Um…are you okay?” He glanced at the waiter who was looking at him queerly. “Almost done.” He made a high-pitched sound, and then another earth-shaking groan. “It’s just…you’re making a lot of noise.” It smelled like the gym locker room. The short hairs on the back of Jeremy’s neck stood up. “Awwww, yeah….” “And the waiter was wondering….” It smelled like balls and ass. “Mmmmmm, god damn….” “…if you were all right in there.” It smelled like sex. “I am fucking king of the fucking mountain in here, Jeremy.” “Okay.” “I’ll be out in a couple…aw, man, aw, oh fuck yeah.” Something wet happened. Something large and wet and splattery. “Okay. Um, I’ll just be…” “Fuck me! Aw, fuck! Me!” “Uhm…” Tim’s body was soaking up every drop of his continuous fountain of cum. It was pumping from his balls and up both fat stalks, erupting from the gaping mouths at the end of both pricks and splattering thickly on his skin like lava. This was what his body craved, and craved every minute of every day. He was growing. Continually bigger, continually stronger, continually more muscular. His balls produced this fuel in unending abundance just for this purpose, and the overwhelming scent of the man he loved was drenching his senses with an erotic charge that urged his balls into overdrive. He aimed his cannons at his open mouth and shoved thick sprays towards his face, feeling the rich cream drench his tongue and teeth and throat. It splattered on his chin and neck and shoulder. It soaked into his flesh and ran in thick rivers down his belly and legs, pooling at his feet before that, too, was sucked inside his body. His power was being recharged ten-fold, and he could feel his engines revving past the red line. Jeremy went back to the booth and nodded at the waiter, offering a thumb’s up and a quick smile. The waiter came back over, watching the men’s room door all the way, and said, “I’ll bring the burgers back when he’s…done.” “Thanks.” “He’s a…big….dude, isn’t he?” “Kind of.” “You guys up at the college?” “Yes. Both.” Another low rumble, an audible groan of obvious satisfaction, echoed across the restaurant. “Well, I don’t want to be, you know, rude or nothing but we’re on short staff and I’ll be the guy who has to clean up in there, if anything’s….” “I’m sure it’ll be fine. We’ll take care of things.” “Well, all right.” He glanced towards the restroom as another low groan erupted. “Kinda…intense, isn’t he?” “Kinda,” Jeremy agreed. Tim stood in the bathroom stall heaving for breath. His body was vibrating with power. His cocks remained upright and pulsing dully, but they were no longer fountaining thick floods of cum. He gripped them in his hands, squeezing against their steel hardness and enjoying the sensation of size and power that each one provided. He closed his eyes and licked his lips. Salty and sweet. He moved his hands off his pricks and forced them to surrender to his control. He wanted to - and could - keep going. All he wanted to do was relieve the pressure a little, but it felt like it was stronger than ever. As he lifted his arms to pull the shirt back down his body, he realized he was bigger than before. The shirt felt tight, and wouldn’t come all the way down his torso. He managed to pull one of the twins up to hide it again and reduced the other to a manageable girth, but his muscular ass was taking up more room in his pants, and zipping them up was proving to be a challenge. Fuck, this place smelled good. Holy fuck. Both the young men at the back booth turned at the sound of the door opening. Tim stopped in his tracks as he sighted them staring back at him. His handsome face colored and he offered an embarrassed little smile, shrugging his titanic shoulders and walking back towards them. His shirt was riding above the waist of his pants, and his pants were riding lower on his slim hips. The golden treasure trail of curls would down from his navel to spread into a forest line at the edge of his jeans, and the outline of his monster cock pressed insistently against the pale blue denim. He looked sexier than ever. He walked with an uncomfortable gait, likely due to the fact that he still looked semi-hard. Jeremy could even make out Tim’s heavy balls pressing against the thick cotton of his jeans. “Welcome back,” the waiter said, though his attention was clearly focused on the ungodly and unbelievable bulge that Tim was showing off. He nodded and moved to slide his bulk back behind the table, unsettling the napkin holder, condiment rack and the two cups of Coke in the process. Jeremy reached forward to steady the drinks so they didn’t spill, and then Tim sat up straight and asked, “Burgers?” “I…I’ll be right back with those.” “Sorry,” Tim growled, “that took longer than I expected.” “Sounded like you were enjoying yourself, though.” “I always have fun.” He looked at Jeremy for a long time and the smile never left his lips. “Can I…ask you a question?” “Of course.” He looked down, apparently considering his thoughts, arranging his words carefully, and then said, softly, “When you left the library the other night, where did you go?” He glanced over, his shaggy blond head lowered, and met Jeremy’s gaze. A chill ran through the smaller young man, and he bit his bottom lip. “I want you…I need you to understand that I won’t be mad or anything. We…don’t…didn’t have any kind of arrangements.” “I went to see that guy you saw me talking to.” “Jeff,” Tim said. “Yes. And then we came here.” Tim nodded and smiled. “Coffee.” “He….” “You don’t owe me an explanation or anything.” “I feel like I do, for some reason.” “Why?” “Because I really like you a lot and I don’t want to lie to you.” He just said it. Out loud. To Tim’s face. Tim’s smile could have lit up a fairly large city. “I like you too,” he answered quietly. Jeremy still looked worried. “You don’t have to tell me what happened. I don’t care. I’m…super happy you’re here now. With me.” “Me, too,” Jeremy said. “Burgers!” The waiter appeared with their plates in his hands. “You wanna…?” “Yeah,” Tim said, “Let’s get outta here.” Part 18 “Yo, Chuckles, you in there?” Barry twisted the doorknob and found it locked. “Chuck. Hey. Open up.” He rapped his knuckles on the metal door. “Charles? Dude? You didn’t strike me as the hard-to-get type, and I want your fucking dick buried up to your hairy balls in my fucking ass.” He tapped again. “Dude. Please. I’m fucking dying out here. My prick is so hard I think it’s gonna break off.” The door opened and Chuck’s familiar handsome face had its familiar sideways grin on his familiar sensuous lips. “Well, who could refuse charm like that?” he said. Barry was naked. So was Chuck. They both looked each other up and down and showed their genuine interest in each other’s body in the way that only men can. “Fuck,” Barry observed, “you look better than I remember.” “Got my beauty sleep,” he explained. He placed his hand on the door’s edge and leaned against it, exposing his dark, furry arm pit and sending a thick, heavenly fog of his earthy, erotic scent towards the younger man. “Can I help you with something?” “I…really? We’re gonna do this?” “Really. I think you can use a few lessons in manners. So, yes, Barry, we’re gonna do this.” “With you standing there, full-on naked, looking ready to party hard, your hard dick throbbing a steady beat against your six-pack and me standing here so horny I could fuck a hole through Fort Knox and come out the other fucking side?” Chuck had to admit, the man did have a way with words. “Colorful, but accurate.” Barry’s brow furrowed. “Come ooooon, man! I need a dick!” “You just need a dick.” “Fuck, yeah, bro!” “And any old dick will do?” “Yes! I mean no! Wait, is this a trick question?” Chuck’s smile increased and he moved his other hand up on the other side of the door frame, opening up both of his armpits and their musky fragrance designed to drive men wild. It made his huge shoulders bunch up and his chest muscles stretched into cables. The head of his cock started pushing its way from his wealth of foreskin, blooming like a mushroom cap as a fat gob of warm, sticky honey began to drool from its mouth. Barry looked down at the thick shank of sex meat and winced as if in pain. “Aw, fuck me, man, you are killing me!” “I just want to be treated nicely, and not like just another dick you want in your ass.” He made his cock bounce and the precum hung from it like spider’s silk. Barry watched the progress of the long, thick strand as he started speaking quickly. “Oh, dude, you are so far from ‘just another dick’ in my book. You are, like, the crown prince of dick! The king of dick!” Chuck still looked doubtful. “The god of dick! Dude! Please! I’m begging you!” Chuck lowered his arms, reaching down to cup his palm below his leaky dick and gathering the thick nectar, rubbing the bulbous tip of his cock and raising his hand to his mouth, extending his long, talented tongue and licking his hand clean. With the other, he started to close the door. “Dude!” Barry pleaded. “No, dude! C’moooon!” The door closed with a click. Barry started knocking immediately and heard Chuck ask, in a comically high voice, “Who is it?” “Fuck me,” Barry whispered. “I can’t hear you, you’ll have to speak up!” Chuck responded in the same voice. “It’s Barry,” he said. “May I please come in?” The door opened again. Chuck looked - if anything, he looked even better. His muscles appeared larger, fuller, harder, more distinct, and he’d allowed his secondary prick to come out and play. He stood there looking perfect with what passed as a look of innocence on his god-like face. “Why, hello, Barry,” he said, his voice a deep rumble, “It’s nice to see you again.” He moved a hand onto each towering hard-on and started stroking both his erections, coating them in thick deliveries of his limitless flow of warm, delicious lube. “You’re a cruel bastard, do you know that?” “I think I’m going to close the door again,” Chuck said, innocently. Barry put his hand against it to hold it open, but after Chuck raised an eyebrow, he let his arm drop. “You’re looking…handsome today.” “Thank you,” Chuck replied. He pulled one hand from one throbbing hard-on and dragged it across his massive chest, leaving a coat of precum that clung to his skin and dark fur. He moved his hand over the rippled masses of his tight, hard belly, through the thick forest of his shining pubic bush and reapplied his grip to his hungry cock, stroking with long, leisurely motions. “I was wondering what you were planning on doing this lovely afternoon?” Barry was trying to keep breathing, but it was hard while surrounded by a thick cloud of Chuck’s powerful sexual scent. “Oh? How kind of you to ask.” He stepped forward, now no more than a couple of inches away from Barry. “As it happens, I didn’t have any hard…plans.” Chuck was so close that the heat of his naked body was palpable. He lowered his voice to a soft growl and then lifted one thickly muscular arm, pushing his nose into the moist heat of his armpit and inhaling deeply. His chest inflated and pushed against Barry’s, rubbing warm skin against skin, hyper-sensitive nipple against hyper-sensitive nipple. “I could use a shower,” he said. He glanced at Barry sideways and then extended his long, talented, wet tongue into the dark fur and licked himself. Barry’s mouth dropped open. “Why?” Chuck asked, “What did you have in mind?” “I….” “You.” Chuck licked the salty essence of himself from his full, soft lips. “A shower….” “Did you want to take a shower with me?” Barry nodded. “That sounds like an excellent idea.” Chuck lowered his arm and wound it around Barry’s shoulders. He pulled the man tightly to his perfect body and pushed their mouths together, bathing Barry in cascades of perfect bliss that radiated down his naked body like hot water. “Warm water,” Chuck growled. He kissed Barry’s lips. “Soap.” He kissed him again, softly. “Maybe you could lather me up, Barry. Would you like that?” He gulped. “Uh huh.” “I’d like that too. I want you to take charge, Barry. Do you think you could do that?” He nodded. “I want your hands all over my body. I want you to wash me. Every inch. Every millimeter. I want to feel you touching me everywhere, washing my chest, my stomach, my legs, my cock, my balls, my ass. I want you to wash me. Would you like to do that, Barry?” “Yes,” he answered, his brain spinning and his cock as hard as a rock, “I think I would like that very much.” Chuck wrapped Barry in his arms and kissed him deeply. “Your place or mine?” “What?” Jeremy shrugged as he pulled his jacket back on. “Isn’t that what you’re supposed to say?” “I dunno. Sounds kinda cliched.” Jeremy laughed slightly. Tim looked down at him and wrinkled his brow. “What?” “You surprise me sometimes, that’s all.” “In a good way?” “In a very good way.” From a distance, it appeared that a towering wall of muscle emerged from Jasper’s Coffee Shop, accompanied by a smaller less muscular wall. Tim stood nearly seven feet high, and owned the well-developed frame of a world-class bodybuilder. His clothes looked two sizes too small on his body, and the brawn lining his exposed arms was bulging as if he had just stepped out of a gym after four hours of intense training. His blond hair was clipped short like straw on his noble head, and a two-day growth of beard dusted his angular and masculine jawline. He was wearing a plain white T-shirt stretched so thin across his chest that one could make out the dark stain of his nipples perched on the lower ledge of each massive pectoral globe, and his pants left little to the imagination regarding how much meat he was packing in his basket. Jeremy looked small compared with the giant next to him, but it would take someone very extraordinary not to. He was a full head shorter - and then some - than Tim’s gargantuan stature, and his clothes were doing a better job of camouflaging his newly developed muscular frame. Anyone seeing him without the benefit of Tim standing nearby would immediately place him as a varsity collegiate wrestler, with thick legs and arms and a fairly prominent and almost absurdly developed set of glutes sticking out his back-end. While his body was not showing the same absorb taper from waist to shoulders that Tim’s did, it was still obvious that this young man with the dark hair and youthful features could easily lift double his own weight overhead, and do so for several reps before tiring. “My room is kinda…broken,” Tim explained. “You broke your room?” Tim lifted his arm and swelled the muscles into full bloom, then pointed at the football-sized biceps and said, “Big.” “Ah,” Jeremy nodded, “yes. Well, we can check my room. If my room mate is there….” He started walking back towards the campus, and Tim strode alongside him. “Charles.” “Yeah, if Charles is there I can ask him to go find something to do. He’s pretty nice that way.” “I don’t see him around much,” Tim said. “Big dude.” “Yes,” Jeremy agreed, “he is.” A pang of guilt erupted inside Jeremy at that moment, as he thought about what he was doing and why. He genuinely liked Tim, and the more he talked to him the more he liked him. They…clicked. There was a weird and amazing rapport between them that put him at ease, draining away the intimidation he had always otherwise felt. The thought of Chuck brought back the secrets he was holding inside, and he paused for a moment as a flood of considerations collided inside his head. Should he just tell Tim about Chuck? About what Chuck wanted? About what Chuck wanted Jeremy to do? Even if it was the same thing that Jeremy already wanted to do? And were they - he and Tim - just about to do “it”? How would Tim react? Would he be mad? Would he hate Jeremy for being dishonest? Would he think everything Jeremy was doing and saying was just for this Chuck plan? And if he didn’t tell him, would it matter why they were together? They walked in silence until Tim asked, “You okay?” and touched his shoulder gently. Jeremy looked up. “Huh?” “Seems like you went somewhere else for a bit there.” “Oh. No. Just…thinking.” Tim looked concerned, and made a quick assumption. “We don’t have to do anything,” he said. “Sex, I mean. We can just talk, if you’re worried or scared about being with….” Jeremy interrupted him. “It’s not that. I mean…I want to…do something. With you.” Tim’s concern melted away. It was like the sun coming out. “I just…there’s something….” “About Jeff?” Jeremy looked over. “What?” “You’re thinking about Jeff.” He simply said it, as if it were a fact. “No. No! Oh, god no. I was…I was thinking about Charles. Chuck.” “Oh.” Tim’s handsome features registered confusion. “No! No, no. There’s no, like, me and Chuck.” “It’s okay, I mean, who am I to start feeling jealous about who some other guy is….” Jeremy stopped. They were in a wooded field, a shortcut between the campus and the town, within sight of a few homes and passing between the tall pines. The air was calm and the sun was bright on the snow. “It’s not….god, this is frustrating.” Tim just stood there looking at him, waiting for him. “So. The thing is…I mean, I really like you, Tim. Like, a lot. A really, really lot. I’ve always liked you.” “You have?” He seemed genuinely surprised. He nodded. “Oh, jeez, yes.” “But…you always acted…you always, sort of, ran away from me.” Jeremy turned on him. “No, I didn’t!” “Yes, you did.” “I did not.” He nodded, looking attractive and vulnerable. “You did.” “Tim, I never….” “Jeremy, every time I saw you, wherever you were, in the dorms, on campus, in the library, every time you acted like you were on fire and needed to go find the nearest river to jump into to put yourself out.” “I…that’s kinda true.” Tim’s mouth twisted sideways. “What does that mean?” “This’ll sound weird.” “Just say it anyway.” “Well, I was so attracted to you that I was scared of you.” “You’re right. That sounds weird.” “Well…maybe…I was scared of my feelings, I guess. I don’t know how to explain it exactly, but whenever you’re around, whenever I saw you, my heart sped up and I felt embarrassed and weird. I mean you’re so…” He looked at him. “You’re so….” At all of his nearly seven feet of perfect male muscular beauty. “…and I sort of…didn’t want you to notice me.” “How could I not notice you? You’re beautiful.” “Shut up.” Jeremy turned beet red and seemed physically staggered by the words. Tim just smiled more broadly, turning fully towards the smaller young man so they were facing each other. “So…are you…embarrassed right now?” He made his muscles swell outward, pressing against his clothes as they pulled tighter against his body. “Stop it.” “Stop what?” His chest was inflating with power. His arms bulged. His shoulders broadened and rose higher. “I’m not doing anything.” Jeremy’s mouth went dry as he looked at this incredibly handsome guy flirting with him. His heart was pounding in his chest and his dick was throbbing. “Oh, god.” Tim flexed his muscles, bouncing his chest rhythmically. “What? I’m just standing here.” “Oh my god.” Tim lifted up his arms, feigning a yawn, and flexed his entire torso into full bloom. Muscle rippled and swelled everywhere, pushing up against his skin and showing fibers and cables of raw power. “Oh my god,” Jeremy repeated. Tim balled his hands into fists. His arms exploded into hard bulges of power a foot thick. “You okay, dude? You look a little pale.” “I can’t believe….” “What?” He twisted his hands and made his biceps swell and recede as if he were inflating them. Every fiber of power was etched into his tanned skin. The display of so much raw, powerful, brain-bending muscle was making Jeremy’s cock bulge and pulse with hard throbs. “I’m not embarrassing you, am I Jeremy? Am I making you feel like you’re on fire, now?” “I need….” Tim’s eyebrow arched. “What do you need?” Chuck stood naked before Barry with steam curling about his skin like tendrils. They had turned on every shower head and hot water was blasting out in a hard, rough cacophony. The tiled room was warm and wet and Barry’s heart was thumping hard in his chest. No one had ever looked as good as Chuck did. No one ever could. It was insane how good he looked. Barry was standing at the entrance to the showers and Chuck stood in the center of the room. He was smiling that sideways grin and his green eyes sparked like jewels. Water beaded on his copper skin and clung to the thick forest of curls spreading across his massive chest. His skin looked like liquid metal, wet with sweat and mist. His eight-pack swelled and receded as he breathed, and Barry traced the line of the other man’s collection of perfectly developed brawn with hunger. Barry took a bar of soap in his hand. It was already wet and slippery, and he lathered his palms and fingers with slick bubbles and then stood in front of Chuck, meeting his gaze. “Where should I start?” “Start where you want to,” Chuck advised. Barry reached over and lifted one of Chuck’s heavy, muscular arms and pushed his hands into his dark pit. The scent of Chuck’s body mingled with the perfume of the soap, clean and dirty, and he moved his hands along the bulges of hard brawn, washing one arm. He used an almost gentle touch, as if he was afraid that Chuck would stop him, like a wild animal. His eyes traveled over every inch of that arm as he worshiped its strength and power, moving his touch over the biceps and triceps, along his forearm, and finally he took Chuck’s hand into his and washed it with intense concentration. Chuck, he realized, was at his disposal. Chuck was allowing this. He moved his hands along his arm and washed him with long stroked before moving to the other arm and continuing the process. He had never felt a man in this manner. With Tim, and even before when Chuck and him has been fucking, there was nothing of this gentle demeanor, nothing of this sensation of moving his hands across another man’s body so intimately and carefully. It allowed Barry to feel everything about Chuck’s incredible from. He could feel the muscle move beneath his hands, feel the warmth of his flesh, the marriage of muscle and man, and then he lifted Chuck’s other arm and pushed the suds into that armpit, watching the curls move and gather as he so carefully bathed the other man. He lowered Chuck’s arm and looked at his broad chest, at the finger-thick cables of power, at the deep wealth of his fur and the two chocolate nipples poking through the dark forest at the lower edge of each full globe of power. He set his hands to the man’s pectoral majesty and moved them slowly arose his skin, digging his nails and fingers into the dark curls as he spread the white lather into that darkness. Chuck watched him with interest and a growing sense of lust. He had been worshiped before many time, but this was something special, something more. He realized that for Barry, this was an entirely new experience and the intensity of his attention was a huge turn-on. Barry was discovering the beauty of a man intimately and with direct concentration. He was…exploring Chuck as he explored his own feelings, allowing this love of a man’s body to bloom inside him. Barry moved his hands down Chuck’s body to his slim, tight, rippled belly. He could feel Chuck breathe, feel his movement and his heartbeat. He rested his hands there for a moment, just allowing himself to experience a kind of deep intimacy with another man, a tenderness and realization of the very essence of Chuck’s power, his heart, his breath. Barry closed his eyes and moved his hands slowly downward, inching closer and closer to the tenderest part of Chuck’s insanely beautiful anatomy, and the thing that seemed to him to be the truest expression of masculine power. Jeremy reached down to adjust his burgeoning hard-on. “You’re making my dick hurt,” he explained. Tim lowered his arms and allowed his collection of brawn to deflate. “Well, that’s certainly never my intention. If anything, I want to make your dick feel really, really good.” “You’re not helping!” Jeremy complained, pushing at his groin. “Sorry.” He was smiling though as he stuck his thumbs into the waist of his pants and pushed down. “What do you need me to do?” His pants were sliding off his hips. “Could you try being a lot less handsome and sexy?” “I could try,” he said, moving his hand onto his bulging crotch, “but I’m not sure that’s possible.” “Fuck,” Jeremy looked around and then stuck his hand down the front of his pants, trying to manually adjust himself. “How do you manage just walking around with that thing in your pants?” Tim shrugged. “I have some added benefits that come with the package.” He squeezed himself meaningfully. Jeremy screwed up his face and he attempted to guide his throbbing meat inside his jeans. “Such as?” “I can control how big I am.” “Then why…?” “Because I like being big,” he explained, running his grip along the fat obvious inches of his own mammoth prick. “Because it causes reactions like that.” He nodded at Jeremy’s prominent bulge. “You mean you’re…even bigger?” Tim just smiled. “Holy shit.” Jeremy wasn’t sure if he would be experiencing these strong reactions to Tim’s peacock-like displays of male pulchritude anyway, or whether he was being affected by the upgrades that Tim’s sexplosion had granted him. Whatever the cause, the more Tim put himself on display and showed off his myriad talents and muscular dimensions, the higher it was driving Jeremy’s libido and the harder it was pushing his dick. By the time Tim offered his knowing smile, Jeremy’s balls were buzzing, his nipples were tingling, his butt hole was throbbing and his dick felt like it was a yard long and weighed several pounds. “I know a way to relieve the pressure,” Tim suggested, watching Jeremy playing with his groin. “Won’t take but a minute.” “What, you want me to wish it away?” He pushed the heel of his palm against the hard shank of his prick, feeling it rub uncomfortably inside the denim. “Probably need at least a little bit of privacy,” Tim said lightly, looking around them. “Wait, you mean you want to…?” Tim shrugged. “Fastest way I know,” he offered. “And I’m very good - or so I’m told.” “You want to…?” “You bet your amazing ass I want to. I always want to. I want to show you how good it can feel. I want to make you feel better than you’ve ever felt in your entire life.” “But….” Jeremy looked a bit disappointed, suddenly. “But what?” “I didn’t….” Tim looked confused. “What?” “I wanted that…us…to be…I dunno…special.” “Oh. Oh! Oh, fuck, I’m…I’m so stupid. Jesus, Jeremy, we can…yeah, let’s not….” “But, holy fuck, this hurts.” “Well, um, did you want to, like, jerk off or something?” “I…” “I can make you come, if that helps.” “Make me…?” Tim shrugged. “If that helps.” Jeremy felt something. Some warm sensation, that started at his loins and spread itself through his body. “What’s…” “Just relax,” Tim advised. “Unzip your pants.” “What are you…what’s happening?” “You’ll enjoy this. Trust me. Unzip your pants.” “Someone will see.” “Let me worry about that.” Barry lowered himself until his knees rested on the warm tile. The hot water splashed and rained down on him, and he rubbed his eyes with his forearm to remove some of the water and clear his vision. He looked up before applying his lathered hands to Chuck’s cock, and Chuck was looking down at him. He watched his chest rise and fall, and his 8-pack swell and receded, and then his moved one hand against Chuck’s pelvis and into his thick pubic bush, washing with tender strokes. Chuck held himself back. This other man so close to his prick, so close to pleasure, but he was loving this gentleness and unfamiliar tender patience. His body was white hot with lust and his balls drooped with their cargo of powerful cream. He swallowed dryly and licked his lips, nodding at the man washing his body. Barry looked down at the mammoth and gorgeous appendage hanging with such lush abundance from Chuck’s groin. It was a magnificent tool, thickly veined and heavy. The head drooped several inches down and hung over a set of balls hanging low with their load. He moved his hand to the base of Chuck’s dick and then slowly, achingly slowly, he used a single long stroke to bathe the beautiful shank of sex in suds. Thick tingles of sex erupted wherever Barry touched him. His cock was super sensitized and, even limp, it was delivering thick shocks of bliss into Chuck’s magic body. Barry started slowly, moving his soapy hands around the powerful instrument capable of delivering such incredibly powerful pulses of sex. He washed it carefully, diligently, cupping the helmet in his palm and running his hand up its thick inches. Then he lifted it and set his fingertips to the sack holding Chuck’s balls, showing equal tenderness and reverence for these. He moved his hand to hold Chuck and his fingers found the man’s taint. He rubbed it with tiny, soft stroked, cleaning the smooth skin between his ball sack and his hairy ass crack. Chuck bit his lip and squeezed his eyes shut. Barry, emboldened or horny or both, moved his hand between Chuck’s legs and slip his finger into Chuck’s warm crack, finding his tender core with ease and gently rubbing the pad of his thumb against the pucker. He did not push inside, though he dearly wanted to, and instead he was just softly, slowly, gently rubbing him with small circles. Chuck closed his eyes and concentrated his attention on that spot, feeling Barry’s intimate touch with increasing arousal. He tried to tame the need inside him, tried telling himself that this was a test meant for Barry and not his own resolve. Sensations of warmth and sex and ecstasy were emanating from Barry’s finger. Just from his finger, rubbing with mild, small circles against Chuck’s hole. This was turning out to be a test of both men’s resolve. Tim moved towards Jeremy and set his fingers to Jeremy’s fly, undoing the button and pulling his zipper down. The white cotton of his underwear bloomed forward and Tim asked, “Can I touch you?” “I….” “I’m just going to release you, so things don’t get too messy.” The warm cascade of sensual bliss never faltered and maintained a steady flow as Tim pulled down the elastic of Jeremy’s underwear gingerly. “You’re doing good,” he said, “just let go.” “I’m scared.” “I know. I’m not going to do anything you don’t want me to do. I’m not going to hurt you. This is going to feel really good, Jeremy. Just trust me.” “I…I do trust you.” “I’m going to touch you now, okay?” Jeremy nodded, looking down as Tim’s large hand reached inside his shorts. His grip was smooth and warm, and a stronger, deeper sensation of the same warm cascade of bliss encased his entire cock and then moved down to lick his balls and asshole. “Is that all right?” “Feels good,” Jeremy verified. “Is this…are you tugging?” “Mm hmm. Do you want some more?” “Okay,” he answered quietly. Tim extracted Jeremy’s cock and then moved his hands away. He increased what he was doing, pushing his power into Jeremy’s body, tickling his libido, licking it and stroking it, sending insistent sensations of sexuality at the smaller young man. “Tell me what you want.” “I don’t know,” he answered truthfully. “Well, tell me what you like.” “Suck…” Jeremy had hardly uttered the single syllable when the unmistakable sense of a warm, wet, talented mouth had surrounded every inch of his hard cock and was licking, sucking, kissing, stroking, and swallowing him inside a velvet vase of pure heaven. He gasped and Tim watched his cock pulse and redden with blood. “What else?” Jeremy hesitated and swallowed thickly. “Just tell me. I’ll do anything you ask me to.” “Lick….” Again with shocking speed and surprising skill, a tongue applied itself wetly to Jeremy’s asshole. It pushed against him, it spread wet warmth across his tender flesh, he could feel it lapping at his hole even as the sensation of the mouth covering his cock never let up. He was being simultaneously blown and rimmed as he stood there fully clothed with his erection throbbing with hard pulses. But he wasn’t coming. He could feel the terrible, wonderful edge of orgasm gripping his cock and balls, but he wasn’t coming. “More?” Tim asked. Jeremy nodded. The sensations increased. Several mouths were worshiping his cock. Kissing the tip, licking the stalk, blowing warmly against him, drooling slick spit down his length, pulling his balls inside their warmth, a tongue was inside his butt, prodding his prostate, another circled his tight rosebud, another lapped at his taint. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was unbelievable. “Wait,” Chuck warned him. “Wait.” Barry’s hands paused on their worship of Chuck’s cock and balls. Chuck set his hands on Barry’s wrists and held them there. “Fuck, that feels so good,” he said. The praise lit something up in Barry, and his cock pulsed and started to rise. “I’m not done yet,” he said. He rubbed against Chuck again with tender attention. “Aw, fuck,” Chuck moaned. He pulled in a deep breath and his chest grew massive. “Just…lemme get myself together.” Barry smiled. He moved his hands from under Chuck’s and applied them to the man’s rippled belly, caressing him with long, slow, calming strokes. “You want to rinse off?” Barry asked. “Yeah. Maybe that…yeah.” Chuck moved away from Barry and under one of the blasting shower heads, allowing the hot water to wash the lather from his sin. He lifted his hands to his face and stretched his tall, wide frame. His dick was semi-rigid and Barry watched the other man’s sensual actions with growing lust. When Chuck turned around, Barry stood and approached him, moving his wet hands across Chuck’s wide back, luxuriating in the sensation of feeling every bulging mass of power. He could feel Chuck’s muscles moving and flexing beneath his warm, slick skin and he took the soap into his hands to wash his back. Barry moved closer, until his rising cock was pushing against Chuck’s ass crack, and he rubbed himself against the other man playfully. Chuck leaned his head back on his neck and Barry came forward, pressing his lips to Chuck’s. He used his body to wash the slick, warm skin, wrapping his hands around the massive man’s torso and pushing his own colossal chest against him. Barry’s cock was sliding up and down in the crack of Chuck’s ass. His hands were on his chest, caressing, kneading, rubbing. His own chest pressed against Chuck’s back, skin on skin, as if wrapping Chuck in a Barry cocoon, made of warm flesh and hard muscle. Bright, flashing tingles of bliss erupted along Barry’s prick and it pulsed and throbbed and swelled with eager need. Tim’s talent was perfect. He held Jeremy in the palm of his hand, stroking his libido with expert finesse. “Tell me when you’re ready, Jeremy.” His deep voice spoke softly. He was watching the effect of his tugging on his friend, and finding it hard to control himself. Jeremy reacted so deeply to his power, and he was applying it so keenly, so lightly. What would happen when they were truly together, and he could show Jeremy all that he was capable of? Tim strengthened the sensation inside Jeremy’s ass. The tongue turned hard, iron hard, thrusting inside of him, a fat cock spurting jets of hot cream, shoving against some magic place inside him, lighting him up with sex. Jeremy’s voice was hoarse. “Gotta….” “Are you ready, Jeremy?” The smaller young man nodded. His cock pulsed hard, jumping and spitting a long thread of pre. “Do you want to come, now?” Jeremy ground his teeth together and squeezed his hands into fists, nodding just once. “All right, Jeremy. I want you to aim for my mouth.” Tim sank to his knees and leaned his face forward. Jeremy looked down and watched the man’s wide, powerful shoulders and shaggy blond head approach. Tim looked up and pushed out his tongue, placing it against Jeremy’s drooling snake and licking him. “Wanna fuck you,” Barry said, pushing his lips next to Chuck’s ear. The large man groaned and sighed. He wanted Barry’s thick cock inside him. He wanted to feel that sensation of wholeness that came with being with another man and intimately connected, breathing the same breaths, moving with the same rhythm, feeling the sensation of the other man’s body as if it was part of his own. Chuck turned around, grinning. “You gonna take me?” he asked. Barry returned the grin. Rather than answering in words, Barry grabbed Chuck’s massive body and pushed him up the wall, breaking tiles and leaving a thick indent. He pushed Chuck up the tiles as the water splashed between them and his cock rose to its zenith, inflating with hot blood and growing steel hard and red hot. Chuck had not been manhandled like this in years. He was rather enjoying it. His brothers had been missing for so long, now, with only occasional and brief visits from those who still managed to return to their corporeal form, and the men he had been with in-between were ordinary and somewhat fragile. Now he was with a man who approached his own level of strength, power and size, and Barry shoved him hard against the wall and positioned his throbbing erection at Chuck’s hungry hole. “Gonna fuck you,” Barry said simply. Then he lowered Chuck onto himself and began using him, holding the hefty weight of his entire body - several hundred pounds of hard muscle and heavy bone - against the tiles and using him as a fuck toy. Chuck was in heaven. Without warning, Tim smiled, grasping Jeremy’s fat cock and pointing the nozzle at his mouth. He released his hold over Jeremy’s swollen balls. Jeremy’s dick exploded. He released an outburst of air from his lungs, threw back his head and fell into perfect sexual release. His balls seized up and his prick swelled and he gasped and cried and felt like his soul was escaping out of his body. The twin sensations of Tim’s hard grip on his steel-hard cock and the rush of orgasmic liberation were almost too much to handle. His cock erupted with fat ropes of thick cream that shot from him like a fountain, splashing against the back of Tim’s throat as he guzzled the rush of cum with ease and desire. Jeremy curled his toes and winced from the power of his orgasmic release. It was more powerful than anything he’d ever experienced. It was mind-blowing, and felt even better than anything he’d done with Jeff. And Tim had barely touched him. Tim milked Jeremy dry. He could feel the power of Muscle Club in the hot, thick spunk still immature but powerful in its infancy - not anywhere as powerful and fulfilling as what Barry could now deliver, but it was there and unmistakable to his body. It was all he craved, now. His only and purest sustenance. He pulled it from the other boy as if sucking a straw to swallow every rich drop. Jeremy let a small, soft moan from his chest as he was released and allowed to fulfill the pent up sexual power that Tim had been twisting like a dial. He felt a mixture of excitement and fear inside him, mingled together in an uncomfortable stew of emotions. He could hear his cock exploding its delivery of rich cream, hear it splash inside Tim’s mouth and hear the other young man swallowing greedily. It had been exciting to give himself over to Tim. The sensation of sex, the palpable feeling of hands, lips, tongues, dicks, so many warm, wet, firm, soft things applying themselves to his body with the sole purpose of making him feel…better than he had ever felt or could even imagine feeling, and to have this happen to him outside in the open where people could see, to be both exhilarated and frightened at the prospect of so public a display made his heart race. When he came, finally, it felt as if some pressure valve had been released and the overwhelming bliss of perfect pleasure shook him to his core. At the same time, he was realizing from first-hand experience how powerful Tim could be. He had been enamored of the man’s muscular beauty and awkward charm. It was hard not to be attracted to him, looking like he did and acting like he did and wandering around naked like he did. But Tim could do that to him so easily! He could manipulate Jeremy’s body, his feelings, almost reading his mind and then providing instant and immense gratification of any desire, any sexual need or wish and he had never even touched him! Even as the idea frightened him, it excited him more. He found that there was something about releasing himself to Tim that made him trust him. Tim would do whatever he asked, anything he asked, and he would do it eagerly. Chuck was like a rag doll in Barry’s hands. He thrust the man’s ass up and down on his pole, letting out a string of filthy words, filling Chuck’s ears with his deep voice as he filled Chuck’s ass with his fat prick. Tile was breaking off from the wall and cluttering the floor, Chuck’s mass was digging a hole in the wall as Barry used him to pleasure himself. Chuck reached overhead and twisted his head on his neck, falling deep into the bottomless well of bliss that this sensation always delivered, but now with Barry driven mad with lust and fucking him senseless, he started to lose control over himself. He bit his lip. He pinched his eyes closed. He balled his hands into fists. His cock was rubbing itself along Barry’s body sending thick, unyielding shocks of sex into his body. He could feel every fat inch of Barry’s prick inside him, shoving against his prostate and pushing every button that he had. The cage opened. “You gotta stop,” Chuck groaned. His cock was spurting fountains of cream all over Barry’s chest and neck and face. It felt like fire against his skin, splattering against him and dripping along his skin. “Not gonna stop,” Barry answered, redoubling his effort. His arms were covered in veins from the strain of using Chuck as a set of weights, pumping him like iron over his hard cock. “Gotta…stop,” Chuck repeated. The beast was roaring. It wanted out. “Make me,” Barry said, shoving himself deep inside Chuck’s ass and releasing heavy ropes of hot cream inside his guts. Jeremy emptied himself into Tim’s mouth almost as an act of thanks. He pumped great, thick fountains of hot cream up the thick inches of his hard, heavy prick and pushed it from himself as a kind of payment, relishing the sounds of Tim’s gulping and sucking and his deep and satisfying moans. Tim’s lips and chin were coated in thick cream. His tongue was milky white as he sucked the unfettered delivery inside himself. He stroked and squeezed Jeremy’s prick, milking every drop from his body. His head was spinning and his balls ached from their delivery and his cock was still throbbing when Tim pulled his hand reluctantly from Jeremy’s wet and pulsing cock and looked up, wondering at the other boy’s reaction. Jeremy was breathing hard, looking down to meet Tim’s gaze. “Oh my god,” he said. “Oh my god.” “I didn’t mean to…I’m sorry.” “Sorry for what? That was amazing!” “I just…I couldn’t help myself. I wanted to taste you. I wanted to swallow you. You looked…god, Jeremy, where can we go?” “Go?” “I want to be with you. Right now. More than anything. I want….” “But I just….” He swallowed and looked down at his glistening cock. “I just came the biggest load of my life! There’s no way I can do that again!” “Don’t worry,” Tim said, smiling. “When you’re with me, anything’s possible.” He stood up easily, and towered over Jeremy, reminding him again just how huge this magic and beautiful boy was. He looked up into his face, watching Tim licking the remnants of his delivery from his full, supple lips. “Do you want to be with me?” Jeremy echoed Tim’s words back to him. “More than anything.” Tim offered his hand. Jeremy took it. Chuck didn’t want it to stop. Chuck wanted it deep inside him. Chuck wanted to keep Barry there and feel that sensation of pure bliss and intimate connection. He pushed his mouth against Barry’s and kissed him passionately. Transform was raging at the bars of its cage. Transform was a white hot, incandescent fire, a volcanic explosion overdue for eruption. Barry kissed Chuck back and fucked him hard. He pushed himself inside and pulled Chuck’s body down, planting himself inside the core of the other man and exploding with hot cream. Chuck’s eyes rolled up and his body suddenly bulged with fresh muscle. Transform exploded from him in its purest form, erupting in the cum that pumped from his cock, leaking from every pore of his body, delivered in the spit he exchanged with Barry and enmeshed in the thick pheromones his body produced. It came from him unfiltered and super-powered and glorious. The essence of masculine power. The perfection of muscular development and size and strength. Sex on top of sex, with the ability to prolong the act of pure bliss indefinitely as and powerful as it could get. And nothing happened. Nothing happened to Barry at all. Part 19 Jeff was sitting in his dorm room across campus jerking off. On his laptop screen he had a 15-minute porn shoot of two good looking guys getting it on in a fairly pedestrian manner. One of them probably wasn’t even gay, but he had a great butt and a nice chest and he made the sort of deep groans that Jeff liked. The other guy was skinny but enthusiastic, and what really got Jeff off wasn’t any of the half-hearted ass fucking or the sloppy blow job - it was the kissing. These guys loved to kiss. It was obvious. They smiled, they dove in, they looked into each others eyes, there was tongue, there was spit, they fucking loved kissing. Jeff, if he had to choose, would give up everything else about sex…except the kissing. Technically, some would argue that it wasn’t even sex. There was no penetration, the dick and the ass weren’t even involved, and you didn’t have to be naked to do it. Being naked made it more fun, obviously. There was nothing he enjoyed more than feeling the other guy getting hard while they were kissing. Jeff loved the fact that a man couldn’t hide his feelings, and he had a good idea that the straight guy in the video (he said he had a girlfriend, but maybe that didn’t mean anything, really) was getting hot and bothered by the other guy’s expertise since his cock was pitching one hell of a tent in his skivvies. He lifted his hand to his mouth and stuck out his tongue, coating his grip in a fresh lacquer of spit. He grabbed his dick and squeezed it, relishing the hardness of it and its heat and hunger. He looked down his body, at the new abs that appeared from nowhere and the stronger chest with a hint of hair sprouting between each mound, and then he squeezed himself again to elicit a gob of pre-cum to appear. He dipped his finger to the honey and sucked it inside his mouth, relishing the salty taste. His cock throbbed hard as he swallowed, as if it enjoyed the sensation as much as he did. He looked back at the video and dragged the timer back to replay the kissing scene again. Fuck they were hot. He liked to watch them discover each other over and over. The first time was always exciting and fun. Finding the other guy’s rhythm, testing his limits and desires, seeing how far you could go with him. “Can I get a kiss?” the gay guy asked. He was already boned just looking at the other dude, who had a soft mop of brown hair and some nice nips mounted on his chest. He was smooth and well-carved, and he had a nice smile. He liked that the other guy asked for the kiss, instead of just taking it. He was awkward, which was also kind of cute. You expected someone who looked that good to be all, ‘Yeah, you want me, but you can’t have me,’ but he was sort of shy now that he was naked, and he was probably thinking about the money he was getting instead of the guy he was with. But then the kissing started, and the guy was smiling and happy and maybe surprised that he liked it so much. And within a couple of minutes the kissing was getting passionate and needy, and the gay guy pulled back a little and let the muscle guy push towards him, wanting more of the kissing, and more of the passion. Jeff felt a surge in his cock and slowed his strokes, rubbing the soft helmet and gripping the shaft. He was building up to a nice, strong explosion and he was enjoying the pressure and the tension. He reached down to pet his balls, brushing them with the back of his hand as he watched the two naked teens on his laptop kissing. One was pushing the other one back, now, and sitting on his lap, straddling him. His cock was semi-rigid and brushing against the other guy’s belly. He took his hand off his dick and rested it against his own stomach. It was weirdly firm, now. The muscles had built up on themselves and were pushing against his skin. He moved his hand over each small mound and rubbed his finger along the subtle indent between the abdominals. A thrill of masculinity erupted inside him. He found that he liked having muscle. He liked seeing it. He liked feeling it. He scrubbed the video ahead and watched the two men tangle in fast-motion until one of them was on the couch with his legs spread apart as the other dove into his hole, licking and teasing and rubbing him. Surprisingly, it was the straight guy getting all the butt attention. Maybe he was a fuck virgin and this was supposed to be special, but his reactions and the easy manner with which he was spreading himself open suggested that this was far from his first time to the party. The camera moved in close. The small curls of hair around his butt hole were damp and sticky. The other dude was rubbing his thumb against the entry, pushing with subtle nudges and leaning in to lick him and bathe his hole with spit. Jeff moved his leg onto the chair arm to open himself up as well, reaching under and easily finding his own happy hole. He licked his digit and pushed inside without the teasing, feeling the wet warmth of his butt and wishing someone else was here to help him. Closing his eyes, the first face he saw was not Jeremy’s, curiously, but Tim’s. The smooth brow, the handsome nose, the strong jawline, the bright blue eyes. Tim was looking at him with a sort of anger or surprise. There was something undeniably hot about him. Not just his body, which was clearly amazing if a bit overdone, and not just his size because he was also packing enough meat to feed the fucking Duggar clan, but his demeanor. He was like that straight guy on the porno. He should be all alpha male and hard as fuck and pushing his weight around, but he acted weirdly tame and soft. He was like a huge, muscly Teddy Bear, only he was blonde and not very furry. What were his kisses like? What would it be like to push him down and press your mouth to his? To feel those pillowy lips against yours, and push your tongue inside? And what the fuck was his hold over Jeremy? Jeremy. Now there was a hunk of love. That boy could melt any heart he gave some time to. Plus he was outfitted with a cock that would choke a professional and a butt built in heaven. Sure, Tim was a giant made of cock and muscle, but Jeremy was a rock-hard construction of heart and soul. When they had been together, when Jeremy let down his walls and allowed himself to surrender to sex, to its power and its sensations, he took to it like a newborn dolphin in his first swim. Oh, to hell with that, Jeremy was a natural! Tentative at first, and probably scared of doing something “wrong,” all it took was a few licks on his butt hole and a few deep kisses before the dude’s incredible body took over and he was shoving his meat inside Jeff’s ass like he was born to it. The sex was great, no doubt about that, and if Jeff hadn’t known that Jeremy was a virgin he would never have guessed it after those first few awkward minutes. Every new lover has a few moments of uncertainty and exploration, and Jeremy was no different, but once a rhythm had been established and they had their clothes off, the dude was like a starving man at a banquet. Any fear or trepidation - indeed, any embarrassment he may have had about what he wanted - all disappeared and he dove in head-first like a man designed for sex. Passionate, eager, and a super fucking talented fucker. Something about him was special, and it only seemed to appear when he was having sex. It was like something clicked, or some switch was thrown, or he was finally allowed to open himself up and show off who he was. Being naked and fucking made Jeremy more…real. Or something. The afterglow was just as nice, which was even more unusual. Most guys get off and get out, but Jeremy wanted to cuddle and kiss and embrace and linger inside the warmth of their shared bodies, showing no signs of slowing down or growing cold at all. If anything, his dick stayed harder after sex than most guys’ cocks get when they’re ready to commit! It was…awesome. And tiring! Jeff’s jaw still ached from trying to satisfy Jeremy’s seemingly unending desire for fellatio, not to mention diving into the warm crevasse between those muscular mounds on his backside that seemed designed to drive Jeff’s libido into overdrive. He’d seen some mighty fine asses in his time, but one look at those meaty mounds flexing and bouncing and he wanted - no, he had to be in there, slurping at Jeremy’s tight pucker and tasting his delicious musky flavor. He thought about when Jeremy left him alone, naked in bed, to return to his room. He thought about watching Jeremy slip that marvelous bubble butt into those jeans, and how well the material clung to each globe of muscle. He thought about how Jeremy’s ass was the last thing he saw as his lover left him, and how beautiful and sexy that was. The thought - the memory - of Jeremy’s magic ass made Jeff’s cock pulse and plump. A sizzle of sex erupted up its length and a heavy gob of pre drooled from the mouth of his snake. He sighed with contentment and desire, and could practically smell Jeremy’s scent surrounding him again. He wiped the thick dose of honey off the mouth of his dick and sucked it from his fingers. His cock pulsed hard, again, and swelled in his grip. A long, low groan from the laptop caused Jeff to open his eyes and dig his finger deeper inside himself. His cock pumped yet another gob of warm pre that cooled against his skin, so he grabbed on and squeezed himself. Jesus, he was hard! Had he ever been this hard before? And it felt like his horniness level - which had never really been on the slim side - was pumped up to new higher levels lately. And he would swear on a stack of Bibles that his cock was bigger along with his muscles. How that was possible was beyond his comprehension. Muscles grew larger all the time, anyone could do it with a little determination and sweat - but cocks didn’t get bigger, too, no matter how much you could lift. He grabbed himself hard and watched the head turn red and glossy. He squeezed another drool of pre-cum from the slit, an even more ample flow, and he collected it again and spread it on his tongue. His cock jerked hard. The straight muscled guy had had enough rimming and they’d swapped. He was shoving his dick inside the smaller gay guy’s wet hole. He made slapping noises when his wagging balls hit the other guy’s ass. He was grunting and moaning. The camera shot changed and Jeff watched the muscled guy’s butt flex and bulge as he thrust himself into the smaller man’s butt again and again, pistoning like an engine on jet fuel. There was a tight shot of the small guy’s face. He looked like he was in agony and ecstasy at the same time. His mouth was slack and his eyes were pinched close and he was drooling. It was obvious that the big dude knew what he was doing. Jeff pushed three fingers inside himself and luxuriated in the sensation of the warm, moist interior of his ass and the intrusion. He opened himself up wider, pulling his other leg to the other arm of the chair and pushed in deeper. He started stroking his big dick as he finger-fucked himself, watching the two men on the small computer screen fucking. He could feel a nice load building in his balls. His cock was tingling hard, broadcasting its intent to pump up fat ropes of cum on his newly developed pecs. He extracted his fingers from his ass and reached up to pinch and twist his nipple, sending a conduit of fresh sexual electricity through his body. His abs jumped and swelled. He could smell the funky tang of his own ass on his fingers, and his cock grew fatter and harder to signal its imminent explosion. “Aw fuck,” he whispered. He dug his fingers back into his hole, prodding his prostate and priming the pump. “Aw, fuck, yeah.” He felt his cock swell again. Bigger. Thicker. Harder. The familiar and welcome sensation of orgasm was filling it up, inflating it with power, he pushed his digits back inside and his ass tightened around them, his balls seized up, he sucked in a series of small breaths as his chest swelled and receded. He looked down, loving to watch himself cum. The first shot was enormous and splattered against his face and neck, a hot wet slap. The next two were equally full. Fat gouts of cream that splashed on his skin, striking his neck and chest. He came again and again, shoving these enormous amounts of cream out of his balls and up the fat, hard inches of his prick and against his muscled body, feeling the heat and wetness splatter like liquid sex against his skin. It felt amazing. He came another heavy stream, shooting hard. It was amazing! So much cum! It struck his lips and he licked it off. He shot again, opening his mouth and aiming into it with practiced precision. He bent closer, pointing the erupting mouth of his cock towards his lips, opening wide. Closer. Leaning forward. He came again, slowly tightening his ass and pushing the load out, feeling its tingling electricity race up his dick. A fat fountain that seemed to last forever. Closer. He pressed his tongue against the hot head of his cock, causing another fresh spurt of cream to gush directly into his mouth. His body bent farther. Impossibly, he moved his mouth over the helmet and came again. His balls sizzled. Sweat coated his naked skin. His muscles sang with heat as they stretched and flexed. He sucked against himself and came again. He filled his own mouth with a flood of hot, salty, sticky cream and swallowed it all. He came again. It coated his tongue and teeth and gums. He came again. It squirted out of the corner of his mouth, the rich delivery seeming even thicker than before. He came again. Pulling his rigid beast inside, sucking against the hard heat, dragging his teeth along its steely surface. He came again. He felt the head of his prick rub against the back of his throat. He came again. Shooting thick streams directly into his guts, feeling the warmth pooling and spreading. He came again. His cock was pumping cum inside him. His balls were swelling with more. He came again. He came again. He came again. Jeff looked up at the building where Jeremy lived. His breath was a fog escaping his mouth and he was hot and sweaty from his run. He hadn’t stopped, hitting the sidewalk at a fast pace and racing the entire way across campus. He was smiling broadly and he reached up to wipe the sweat from his brow. Something large and swollen caught in his peripheral vision. His arm. His biceps. His newly formed ball of hard power. When he moved, he was reminded again of his muscles. He paused and looked down at his chest. Two broad plates of hard muscle pressed tightly against his shirt, stretching it to the limits. He was reminded of the feeling of the heavy meat bouncing as he ran. His legs still burned, though whether that was from the running or their new bands of power he wasn’t certain. Bigger. He had grown bigger again. And this time, he was certain, he knew the reason why. His cum was like fuel. The more he pumped into himself, the bigger he grew. Still not the massive muscular beauty that Jeremy was, and nowhere close to the mammoth monster that Tim was, but he was most definitely bigger. He moved his hand onto his right pec and cupped the hard meat. His nipple pushed against the thin cotton and his touch made it tingle. His heavier, meatier cock jump, pushing against his jeans and reminding him how tightly packed he was. He could cum again. He knew it. He could strip off these too-tight clothes and bend down and swallow his huge prick inside his mouth and start pumping more rich, hot cream inside himself and feel its lava spread through his body like blood, reaching along his arms and legs, pushing inside his biceps and triceps, mounting his shoulders, his delts, injecting his lats, warming his butt and belly and chest, and he would feel that warm sensation harden and coalesce until he could feel himself stretching, feel his muscles sing with electricity as they began swelling, that shimmering pain of growth that signaled that when he was done, he’d be bigger. His cock was tighter inside his jeans. Bigger there, too. Thicker, at least, that much was certain. He had trouble even containing the thing inside his pants, but probably half that shrinkage in the size of his basket was due to a meatier butt on the backside, which he had tried to see from every angle in the small bathroom mirror. He looked up again and tried to locate Jeremy’s room, up in the third floor near the end. He had to tell him - no, he had to show him what was happening! He lifted his arm to shade his eyes and heard a rip. The underarm of his shirt could withstand no more stress and had torn itself open along the seam. He lifted his arm overhead and poked his finger into the tear, but the actions only worsened the condition as his upper torso flared wider, and the rip traveled down along the side of his body. The winter air caressed his hot flesh, and with sudden conviction and a sense of empowerment, he placed his hands at the collar of the tight t-shirt and drew them apart. His biceps bulged to full bloom and his pecs and shoulders joined in, ripping the cotton down the center as Jeff proceeded to tear himself out of the tight shirt and and then held the tattered remnants in his hand, looking down at himself and his new body fully exposed. Damn, he looked big. Two mounds of muscle had replaced the flat plates that had replaced his formerly shallow chest. The subtle six-pack had bloomed into prominent ripples. His bigger nipples hardened to hard caps as the cold air wound itself around his torso. The sun was shining overhead in the bright blue sky, It was frigid outside, but he felt curiously warm inside. His cock was pulsing, reminding him again of its heft and thickness, trying hard to push its way to freedom. He opened the doors and went inside, bounding the stairs two at a time on his way to Jeremy’s room. The building was eerily quiet, everyone having vacated for the winter break and his steps echoed loudly in the stairwell. He pushed open the doorway and jogged to the end of the hall where Jeremy and his room mate lived, feeling his chest bouncing again. It made a smile jump to his face, this sensation of heavy meat on his bones. He rapped his knuckles against the door, calling, “Jeremy! Hey, Jeremy! I gotta show you something! You’re not going to believe….” “Some people are trying to sleep, y’know. Some people have had rather active days today.” The voice came from behind him. Jeff pivoted around and saw someone whom he at first mistook for Tim, because he had the same size, the same absurd level of muscular development, and apparently the same penchant for appearing sans clothing to greet visitors. After all, how could there possibly be two nearly seven-foot-high bodybuilders with faces like runway models and cocks like horses? But it was immediately evident that this was someone else entirely. Dark, shaggy hair where Tim was blond. A thick carpet of mahogany fur where Tim was nearly bare. A face more rugged than beautiful, with a killer smile (Tim always seemed to be frowning at Jeff) and dark shards of onyx for eyes. It was like being confronted with a naked lumberjack. “Oh,” Jeff explained, “Sorry for the noise, I was looking for….” “He’s out.” “Oh.” “With Tim.” “Oh.” “You Jeff?” He smiled and strode towards the huge man leaning against the doorframe, his hand thrust forward and said, “I am. Very pleased to meet you, uh…?”
 “Barry,” said Barry, arching an eyebrow. He took the smaller man’s hand into his gargantuan paw, squeezing meaningfully as they shook. “You look bigger than I expected.” “I am bigger than you expected,” he agreed proudly. “Speaking of bigger,” he said, looking pointedly at Barry’s thick, foot-long prick, “you’re fairly impressive yourself.” Barry looked down and shrugged. “And I’m not even hard, yet.” Jeff dropped his hand and huffed out a quiet laugh, thinking, ‘yet.’ “I…you’re Tim’s room mate?” “In the flesh,” he answered. He lifted one hand and placed it behind his own neck, opening up the thickly carpeted, deeply funky pit under his arm. His pungent masculine scent struck Jeff like a slap in the face. “They might not be back for a while.” “I see.” “On a date.” “That’s nice.” “Is it?” Jeff narrowed his eyes. “Don’t you think so?” He shrugged again. It made the folds of muscle bunch and his deltoids climbed to practically kiss his earlobes. “Doesn’t it seem silly to you?” “I like dates,” he answered. “Too much of this,” Barry said, making a kind of talking puppet with his free hand. “Not enough this.” He shifted his hips forward a couple of times, making his cock wag like a heavy pendulum. “I see your point.” “It’s kind of hard to miss.” Jeff looked down. “It’s prominent, that’s certain.” “I have a big point.” Barry shifted his hips and his 9-inches of thick meat swung like a pendulum. “Ample,” he agreed. “But you don’t agree with my point.” Now Jeff shrugged. “I like talking. I like talking with you right now. Don’t you like talking with me?” “I’m too busy considering the options.” His eyes were traveling all over Jeff’s naked, muscular torso. “Uh huh,” Jeff answered. He tilted his head slightly and narrowed his gaze. “I get the feeling you don’t hear ‘no’ very often.” “Well,” Barry smiled, reaching down to stroke his monster, “certainly not lately.” “Then I’m thinking that this will come as a delightful surprise.” “What will?” “No.” Barry looked perplexed and doubtful. “No?” Jeff shook his head. “I don’t think so.” “Wait. You’re gonna stand there looking at me like this and you’re gonna tell me…” “No.” “What the fuck is wrong with you?” “Nothing’s wrong with me. As a matter of fact I think I’m pretty special.” “Then what the fuck…?” “The problem is that you don’t think I’m pretty special, too.” “Oh, fuck, not this again!” “Not what again?” “I just…he…” Barry was pointing back to Jeremy’s door, but he let his arm drop. “Never mind.” Jeff glanced at Jeremy’s door with a slight scowl, then he looked back. “I’d be more than happy to continue our conversation, but I have some rules about things like this.” “Things like what?” “Fucking.” “Who said anything about fucking?” “Then you weren’t talking about fucking?” “Well, yeah, of course I was talking about fucking, but I thought I was being charming.” “That’s one word for it.” “Hey!” “Look, Barry. You seem nice. You look great. I bet that cock in my ass would make me see stars and heaven and maybe even god.” Barry’s face brightened up at the compliment. “But I like getting to know someone first, and you’ve made it pretty clear that your one-track mind is headed in only one direction.” “I can talk.” “Can you?” “Sure! I can talk the shit out of someone.” “You’re already half-erect, Barry.” Which was true. His cock had swelled and started to rise, throbbing dully and growing larger by the heartbeat. “What, I can’t talk to someone while I have a hard-on?” He flicked his dick and folded his arms across his gargantuan chest. It swelled into two large, meaty pillows. “All the blood is rushing from your big brain into your little brain, and pretty soon it’s going to be doing all the thinking for you.” “I tend to trust its instincts,” he admitted. “And I can appreciate that, but I like to think a bit more highly of myself - and of my lovers - than to just jump into bed at the first sign of Mr. Stiffy.” “So you and Jeremy didn’t…?” “What Jeremy and I did is between me and Jeremy.” “So you did!” He pressed his finger into Jeff’s meatier chest, forcing him to stagger back a step. “We’re discussing you at the moment.” “Not us?” “There is no us.” “Yet.” “There’s that word again.” “Which word? What word?” He seemed genuinely perplexed. “I’ll admit that my sexual mores may be a bit more lax than some, but I prefer to know the people I sleep with.” Barry shrugged again. “What’s to know? I’m a simple guy. I like pizza, Game of Thrones, and fucking. Not necessarily in that order.” “Okay, and what else?” “What d’you mean, what else?” “I know what you like to eat, I know you like TV, and I know your favorite hobby. What else?” “I…we…look, what do you want from me?” “Whatever you’re willing to give me.” “So you get to dig around inside my head before I get to dig around inside your pants, is that it?” “We’ll see where things go.” Jeff’s eyes moved up and down Barry’s impressive dimensions. “Did you…want to put some clothes on?” “Not particularly.” “It’s just that, well, based on experience, if we go into your room to ‘have a conversation’ what we’ll really end up doing is talking with our dicks instead of our mouths.” “My dick has a lot to say,” he answered, grinning. “I’m sure,” Jeff answered drily, “but as I said, I have some rules.” Barry straightened and released a heavy, dramatic sigh. “Fine. Whatever. I’m horny as a stud bull in a field of cow pussy and I need some more action. You want to talk, we’ll talk. I’ll talk you up a shitstorm of charm. I’ll talk so good you’ll wonder who’s been fucking your ears.” Jeff laughed despite himself. “You wouldn’t happen…?” “What?” He held up his shredded shirt. “Kind of ripped through this one. I was wondering…” “That seems to happen a lot around here, lately.” Barry nodded, “Yeah, sure. Lemme cover up this fine bod in some threads and I’ll grab you a shirt. Won’t be a second.” He turned and left the door open, and Jeff pushed it wider to take a look inside, and a gander at Barry’s ass which was, of course, a marvel. The room, however, was nothing short of a disaster area. It looked like someone had taken a wrecking ball to the place - not just the furniture, but the floor itself was showing signs of wreckage. Both beds were little more than mattresses strewn on the floor, and everything was broken and busted up. “Party?” Barry was sniffing a shirt in his hands before tossing it to Jeff. “Fucking,” Barry explained. “You and Tim?” He nodded, looking around for more clothing for his own body. “He got excited,” Barry said, as if that explained the complete destructive nature of the small space. “I see,” he said, and thought about the tender, gentle, near-virginal Jeremy that was out there somewhere at this very moment with a man who was capable of this. “And does that happen very often?” “Did you want to talk about Tim or did you want to talk about me?” Barry pushed his legs into a pair of jeans and zipped himself carefully inside them. Thick bulges of muscle and cock pressed outwards like he was wearing a second skin made of denim. “Sorry,” Jeff answered. He tossed his old ripped-up shirt into the room’s destruction and started to pull the borrowed one on. He could smell the distinct and not unpleasant odor of men on it. He stopped and pulled it into his hands, drawing the soft material to his nose. Oddly, he seemed to be able to distinguish the scent of at least two…no, three different men. Normally he would only have smelled the faint tang of sweat, but in his head he was sorting these scents apart and cataloging them like a database. One of the scents - and the strongest - was definitely Barry. He could recognize it, even though they had just met. He might not have known what it was without that connection, but there was definitely ‘Barry’ woven into the cloth. That was to be expected, of course, but the…clarity of that recognition made him pause and wrinkle his brow. Then there were two other scents, one stronger than the other. Tim had to be one of those. They shared a small room together, among other things, so it made sense that Tim’s scent would mingle with Barry’s. If it was Tim he smelled, he really, really liked the odor of Tim. It was the same as Barry’s in most ways - strongly masculine, funky, musky, that sweet-sour tang of sweat and dirt - but it was also radically different, with what he could only think of as ‘Tim-ness.’ The third scent was more subtle, but also stronger. Not stronger in the sense of its odor, but in the sense of its owner. He had the distinct sensation that this third man was…incredibly powerful in some fashion. Again, it was simply and overwhelmingly masculine, and Jeff would normally have attributed the shirt’s grubby but enticing smell solely to Barry. But he could tell them apart. As these smells were woven into his senses, his brain seemed to paint pictures of the different owners and separate them, distinguish them. He’d never had an experience like this before, and he had fallen into a kind of trance as he stood there with the shirt held to his nostrils, breathing in the exciting and exotic flavors of three other men like wine on his tongue. Then Barry was standing before him waving his large hand in his face, saying, “Dude.” “What?” “You spaced out.” “Oh. Sorry.” He looked down at the shirt. “That’s…weird.” Barry looked at the shirt, too. “Dude. It’s a shirt.” “No, I mean…never mind.” He pulled the white v-neck t-shirt over his head. A cascade of images and emotions accompanied the action as his senses continued drinking in the dirty shirt’s many fascinating masculine shades. He paused and took a deep breath. “I really like this shirt.” Barry’s eyebrow arched and then he shrugged. “Keep it. I got others.” “Thanks,” Jeff said, and then he smiled. “So, where to, Debate Club?” “Debate Club?” “Everyone needs a nickname,” Barry explained. “What’s yours, then?” “Just call me The Fuckmeister,” Jeff’s mouth grimaced. “I think I’ll just call you Barry, if you don’t mind.” The huge, shaggy-headed pile of masterful muscle shrugged his mountainous shoulders. “I don’t mind.” He stepped into the hall and pulled his dorm room door closed. Jeff asked, “You hungry?” “Thirsty,” he replied. “I already had a big meal.” He smiled. It was the kind of smile that said a lot without words, and left Jeff with the distinct impression that ‘a big meal’ was just another euphemism for sex. “Coffee?” Barry gestured towards the stairs, bowing slightly. The two walked through the deserted campus, with Barry talking in his usual animated fashion and Jeff mostly listening. Barry could, true to his promise, talk up a shitstorm of charm. He was at turns gross, bombastic, egotistic, overtly and almost uncomfortably sexual, but above all he was charming. It was weird. Jeff would never normally be attracted to someone like Barry. Jeremy was more his style, or even Tim (assuming that the few things that Jeremy had told him of Tim was indicative of his true character) but there was something undeniably likable, even endearing, about this huge man. For one thing there was his vocabulary. Barry was one of the most talented vulgarians that Jeff had ever met. He didn’t merely sprinkle liberal amounts of ‘fuck’ into his conversation, he practically painted masterpieces with them. Not to mention that the man seemed to have no concept of all concerning what was okay to talk about and what wasn’t. You want to talk to him about fucking? He was super happy to do it, and to go into great details, and to explain why something was ‘good fucking’ versus something that was ‘bad fucking.’ Though almost all of it was good. He went on at length about the differences between fucking men and fucking women. He talked with lustful delight about the tastes of different body parts on different lovers, and the best ways to enjoy them. He talked about how much he loved cock, how much happiness his own gave him and how much time he spent with them. (Them?, wondered Jeff, but he was having too much fun to ask.) He talked about cock and ass and tits and cunts and on and on. There was nothing out of bounds, nothing embarrassing, nothing, truly, he was not prepared to expound upon from Barry’s limitless well of opinions and pronouncements. But most of all, it was Barry’s supreme comfort with himself that was most attractive. Others used boastfulness and egotism as a kind of armor. They were far from the self-confident men they tried so hard to portray, but Barry was that guy. He loved himself. And he couldn’t understand why anyone wouldn’t love him just as deeply. He spoke with passion and animation, gesturing so wildly at times that Jeff had to duck to avoid a suddenly thrust arm or swiftly pointed finger. Through it all, Jeff came to realize that Barry was probably the most accomplished lover that he’d ever met - even if only half of his boasts were true. He was a bit all over the place and didn’t seem to place too much value on careful selection when it came to lovers, but he was thorough and he was passionate. “Oh! And then there’s kissing, right?” Jeff smiled. “Right.” “Kissing is fucking aaaaaawesome!” Barry practically sang the last word. “I used to think of it as, like, the prelude, right? As the fucking little, like, song that happens before you get to the whole fucking orchestra all coming at once. But, you know, kissing is the orchestra! I mean, if you find someone who’s a good kisser, fucking grab ‘em by the balls and hold the fuck onto them because someone who’s a great kisser, I guaran-damn-tee you that they are a fucking fuck god in bed!” “Yeah?” Jeff asked, prodding him. Barry looked over, pursing his lips and nodding like a sage. “Fuck yeah, bro. I’m fucking serious as a heart attack. See, here’s what I figure. Kissing, now, kissing is like the litmus test of anyone you have hopes of making the beast with two backs with. Kissing - now, some girls? Won’t kiss. Won’t even. And I can see why. I mean, it’s suuuuuper intimate, right? I mean, going down on them, licking their pussy, eating them out, whatever, bro. But kissing them on the mouth, right there, right in front of them, it takes tenderness and patience and care, right? Anyone can fake a blow job.” Which he then began to do, holding a phantom cock in his hand as he proceeded to shove his open mouth on its rather ample head. “But kissing, now…no one can fake that.” “And you’re a good kisser?” Barry actually paused before he answered, perhaps considering the question important. “I think so,” he said at last, kind of quietly. “I’m a great kisser.” “How do you know?” Barry stopped and Jeff walked on a couple of steps before stopping, too, turning around to look at the larger man. “Is that a challenge?” He was smiling. “What do you mean?” “You want to kiss me?” Before Jeff could answer, Barry rolled his eyes and added, “We’re not fucking or anything, it’s just a kiss.” “I don’t believe there’s such a thing as ‘just a kiss.’”
 “So…you agree with me?” “Which part?” “Dude! How awesome kissing is!” “Sure, it’s awesome, but it’s also the most intimate thing two people can share.” “Dude.” “You don’t think so?” He walked up to Jeff, towering over him. “More intimate than me sticking my cock in your ass and drilling so deep you can taste my dick on your tongue?” “Kissing is a way of knowing someone. When you kiss them, it’s not like when you fuck them. Not to be vulgar, but you can fuck a glazed donut and properly get off.” Barry shrugged. “But kissing someone else isn’t like any other act of passion. You can’t fake it. You can’t not mean it. That’ll show up.” “I’ve kissed plenty of chicks I didn’t love.” “Did I mention love? I said it was intimate. You’re revealing things about yourself you don’t under any other circumstances. If you’re faking that, the other person will know.” “You’re making it sound all spiritual and shit.” “It is, in a way.” Barry was gazing into Jeff’s eyes for a long time. Then he simply reached forward with his hands, cupping the smaller man’s face, and pushed his lips to Jeff’s. The smaller man wasn’t exactly shocked at the suddenness of the kiss, he could feel the tension building between Barry and him and he knew something was going to happen. Barry started out a bit sloppily, probably trying too hard to show Jeff what he meant. He was all lips and tongue and spit for a couple of heartbeats, pushing himself at the other man rather than sharing himself with him. Jeff was ready to call it a day when there was a sudden shift in Barry’s kiss, in his body and his breathing, and the kiss grew less hurried and more tender. Jeff turned his head slightly and raised his arms, meaning to embrace Barry - but he was huge. There was almost too much Barry to fully encompass, and his muscles felt like smooth rocks under his shirt. Barry was a good kisser, for sure. Something was missing, though, and then Jeremy realized what was missing and everything clicked. What was missing was Jeff. He was in his head, thinking about the kiss, considering it and measuring it and comparing it - instead of enjoying it and sinking into it and becoming it. The two men stood in the open on their college campus wound in each others’ arms kissing with passion and commitment. It became not so much about the kiss but about them. It was fun and it was sexy and it was hot and it was nice. Talking stopped for a few minutes and through some mutual silent agreement, neither man groped the other, hands did not find their way onto asses, no one reached down to cop a feel and squeeze a tight cock or rub against a delicate body part. It was just a kiss. A perfect kiss. Their mouths parted and both men looked at each other smiling. Finally, Jeremy said, “Yes.” “Yes, what?” “You are a great kisser.” They ended up at the cafeteria, but the doors were locked. “I didn’t expect that,” Jeff admitted. Barry smirked. “Well, that sucks.” “Sort of,” Jeff agreed. He looked over and up at his new swarthy wall of muscle friend. “Any suggestions?” “There’s that coffee shop. The one just off campus?” “Jaspers.” “Yeah.” “I kinda…what about McDonald’s?” “The home of the Big Mac?” Barry answered doubtfully. “Yeah? Something wrong with Mickey D’s?” “You just don’t seem like a guy who spends time in a fast food joint.” “Honestly? I fucking love an Egg McMuffin.” “And hashed browns, am I right?” “It’s like eating Christmas.” “Dude. You are so right on.” He offered his hand for a high five and Jeff slapped it, albeit a bit awkwardly. “You’re weird,” Barry observed, “but I like you.” “I like you, too.” “Great. Can we fuck now, please? My dick is gonna explode after that kiss.” “Almost,” Jeff admitted. “We’re almost ready.” “What the fuck else did you want to do?” He smiled. “Now you get to ask me questions!” “But I don’t care!” “You’re losing points quickly,” Jeff pointed out. “No, I don’t mean I don’t care about you! I mean I don’t care about these rules! Can’t I ask you questions while we’re fucking? I can think of lots of things to ask you when we’re fucking.” “Such as?” “Can I come in your ass? Where should I put my tongue next? If I tell you to eat me, which part do you think of first? When I do this, does it feel good or does it feel like I’m trying to fit a baseball bat into a buttonhole?” Jeff laughed. “All good questions.” “See? So let’s you and me go over to your not-destroyed place and have a little in-n-out together and get warm and cozy. I’ll tell you all my secrets and you can tell me all of yours and in the meantime we’ll both be able to empty our balls and fountain fat loads of sticky goo all over each other’s hot body!” It was hard to argue with that logic. Part 20 “Where is…. what’s his name?” “Chuck?” Jeremy responded. Tim nodded. “He’s around,” he added, then, after a pause and a vague glance towards the window, “probably.” “Is he…?” “Is he what?” Tim tilted his head. “Gay?” “Oh, he’s most definitely gay.” “But you guys never…?” “No, us guys never.” “Huh.” “That surprises you?” Tim shrugged. “You’re hot. He’s hot. You’re gay. He’s gay. You live together in this small space and I’m guessing at some point one or both of you is naked, so….” “So, all gay guys have sex?” “You forgot the hot part.” “All hot gay guys have sex?” Tim shrugged again. “Well, we haven’t had sex.” Tim nodded. “He’s into some weird shit.” “No, he’s…why do you say that?” “I figure no one in their right mind is gonna meet you and decide they don’t want to be naked in a tangled sweaty heap of muscle and cock, so there was something you didn’t like about….” Jeremy glanced towards the window again. “There’s nothing wrong with Chuck. He’s…pretty nice.” “I wouldn’t know. That guy avoids me like the plague.” “He doesn’t….” “Yes, he does.” “You and he would hit it off if you ever met, I’m 100% sure of that.” “Okay.” “I’m being honest with you! I’m sure that if he was avoiding you there were reasons.” Tim shrugged. “It’s just weird, that’s all. Most guys, they come up to me, they talk to me. He always acted like he was too good for me or something.” “He can be…stuck up.” “Whatever.” “Look, if you must know, it was me. I was….” “Scared?” “I was gonna say embarrassed, but fear plays its part, too.” “The virgin thing?” Jeremy nodded. “Okay.” “Anyway, bottom line, Chuck and me, we’re just…well, we’re not just roommates. We’re friends.” “Friends fuck,” Tim said. “At times, you have a one-track mind.” “When it comes to you, Jeremy, I definitely do.” “You’re going to make me blush.” “If I’m lucky,” Tim said, offering one of his killer smiled. It made Jeremy’s cock pulse hard as a rush of blood flew to his extremities. “Are you nervous, now?” “With you?” Tim nodded. “A little.” “Why?” “I…” “You can be honest, Jeremy. I won’t feel offended.” “Well, like, you’ve had a lot of sex. Like, a lot of sex. And, so, part of it is I feel like I’m gonna…do this wrong. Or something.” Tim only nodded. “And then there’s the…big…part.” Jeremy’s glance flashed towards Tim’s overburdened crotch and the thick, heavy, lengthy, undoubtedly gigantic slab of dick meat inside his tight pants. “I’m not sure I can….” “Fit?” “Sort of.” Tim put his hands on his groin, framing the bulge that pressed so instantly against his pants. “We can go slowly. I don’t ever want to hurt you. Not in any way, Jeremy. Okay?” “But….” “What?” “I…really, really want to have sex with you. I don’t want to go slowly. I don’t want you to have to hold back. I want to make you happy. I want to do stuff for you. I want…. What? What’s…why are you smiling like that?” Tim’s grin turned into a broad smile. “That’s about the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me.” Jeremy’s brow furrows, and Tim said, “I’m fucking serious, Jeremy. When I’m with another guy, I’m kinda used to being the dude who’s in charge of making him happy, because of what I can do, because of how I look. But you…you want me to feel….” “Well, yeah! Of course! Isn’t that what making love means?” Tim narrowed his eyes. “Ever since I met you - the very first time I saw you - I wanted to be with you.” He stepped towards the smaller man. “I wanted to know you in every way possible. I have been with other guys and thought only about you. Thought about what this would be like.” He stepped closer still, and his voice lowered. “I’ve watched you when you didn’t know it. I stood at this doorway with my heart thumping like a jackhammer wanting to knock, just to see you, just to make you open the door so I could look at you.” Jeremy’s face flushed red and his breath caught. “I have wanted nothing more - ever - than to feel your body against mine, and your lips pressed to my lips, and to caress your skin and look into your eyes and feel you inside me.” “Jesus,” Jeremy whispered. “So, yeah, sometimes, and particularly around you, I do have a one-track mind. And now we’re standing here, alone together, in your room, next to your bed, talking about how often I think about you and being with you and making love with you instead of being naked together. Don’t you think that’s a shame?” “You’re very…erudite when you get excited.” “This isn’t excited,” Tim said. He stepped closer still, towering over Jeremy, looking down at him. His muscles pressed outward and began to swell with power making his shirt stretch tighter and tighter. “When I’m excited, I can do things you would have trouble believing. When I’m excited, I can make you feel so good you’ll think you died and have gone to heaven, only heaven is found in my arms, and I’m pumping it inside your body by the gallon, filling you up with its beauty and perfection. Heaven is made of muscle and sex, and I’m giving it all to you while your cock explodes all over me.” “Are you…” Jeremy gulped. “…trying to seduce me?” “No,” Tim said. “I’m trying to fuck you.” He put his hand behind Jeremy’s neck and bent his head down and pressed his lips gently against Jeremy’s mouth, kissing him with surprising tenderness. “I’m not sure,” Tim said, quietly, “that I’ve adequately defined my accelerated and exceptionally amplified level of sexual need concerning you and I together.” Jeremy could feel something hard and hot swelling against his belly. Something that was inflating like a balloon, only this balloon seemed to be made of white hot steel. Tim’s body continued to grow outward in all directions as his muscles engorged in concert with his libido. “And perhaps,” he whispered, “I should also include that my horniness quotient grows even more rapidly and expansively when the person I am with also happens to be someone I have a deep emotional connection with.” “You….” “I love you, Jeremy. I have no doubt about that. I can’t explain it, and I can’t deny it. I’ve loved you from the moment I saw you. I know that sounds weird….” “I don’t….” “You don’t believe me?” Tim leaned down and kissed him again, deeper, and with increased passion. His body was so large now that the seams of his shirt were starting to pull themselves apart. “That’s all right, Jeremy. I know how I can prove to you that I love you.” “Wait.” “I love you Jeremy.” Something was happening. Something incredible and unbelievable and powerful. There was electricity in the air. “I can do something,” Tim said. “Something that will make this - this first time - amazing. It will make it perfect. It will make us….” “Fit,” concluded Jeremy. Tim nodded. The room was heating up, the very air was aflame with male sex and then there was a thick, beautiful, masculine scent burning Jeremy’s nostrils. He could feel Tim’s body swelling and growing hotter and hotter. He could see his lover growing larger, watch his muscles expanding, inflating, multiplying. Fibers grew into cables under his thin skin. Veins popped up to nourish his developing strength. His chest swelled out towards Jeremy, the two massive globes stretching and filling in with muscle. His head was rising towards the ceiling. Jeremy was sweating. The air was on fire. The man before him was ablaze with sexual power. It was radiating from him, pouring out of him. “Do you want this, Jeremy?” He nodded. A trickle of sweat was crawling down his back. A sensation of sex was already crawling into his brain, reaching its hands to his nipples, reaching its mouth to his cock, reaching its dick to his ass. A cloak of sex surrounded him. An embrace of sex held him in its muscular grip. A shower of sex, a storm of sex, a hurricane of sex coated him, every inch, every millimeter, every follicle… “Do you want all of it?” He nodded. The room seemed to shake, expand, breathe. The room was a vessel filling with Tim’s power, pressing against its walls and door, seeping into its concrete, rippling through its air like a storm of fire. “Every drop?” The walls were weeping, cracking, shattering. The window shook as if it wanted to shatter. Jeremy felt as if he had been dipped into waters of pure sex, as if they were flooding all around him and cresting over his head. “Every drop.” That was when the biggest Timebomb of all exploded out of Tim’s body like a nuclear detonation, with Jeremy standing at ground zero. Chuck stood - well, not stood exactly, as he occupied both the physical world, observing it, and the other world where he could go, dissolving into seeming nothingness when his cells and molecules separated - Chuck stood at the window. He was a ghost. A phantom. He was air. But he was not air. He was himself, able now to change into a non-entity, invisible but present. He changed quickly as the door opened and the two other men entered. Vanishing into the space between here and now and…somewhere else. Here was where is was easy to lose yourself. The utter freedom of discorporeal life was seductive and irresistible. It was like flying forever. It was loosing yourself from gravity’s constant pull. It was too easy to succumb to it. But it was like death, in that way. It was a dream that never ended. You could not touch, could not be touched, could not kiss or embrace or fuck. There was nothing to hold on to, and no one either. Just the emptiness, forever. He had mastered this, because he knew what he wanted. He had almost surrendered to it himself, more than once. The ease of moving into the space between space, to move with effortless ease and appear somewhere else. All places were one place. Things were not things. This was where they had gone. Everywhere and nowhere. This was where they were…he hoped. He could sometimes find them. Pull on them. Grab them and push them. They would resist, or they would be stuck, he couldn’t tell. Some, like Frazz, preferred to stay there rather than here. It was quiet, it was calm, there was no need to pretend or to hide, no need to run from or to anything. But it was not human, being there. Maybe they were no longer human, anyway, but Chuck still ached - still hungered - for humanity’s embrace. His brothers were out there, somewhere. His brothers, he was sure, wanted to come back. But they could no longer find their way back. He watched and listened to Jeremy and Tim. Something in their relationship had clearly changed, even in the few hours they had been together. Did that still happen, he wondered? Did people fall in love so quickly? So deeply? He had loved Frazz deeply, but that had taken time. The love he held for his brothers - hundreds or thousands of them, connected together in ways that no one else on the planet could understand or fathom - that love was strong but not as deep as this. He could practically see a connection forming between the two men. Feel it like tendrils they each emitted and grab onto, their mutual desire and love growing stronger as the moments passed. Could he find that? Would that happen to him? Then Tim said, “I love you Jeremy.” He said it so clearly and simply. He said it without a pause to consider its weight, or its consequences. He said it fearlessly and he meant it fiercely. They spoke of fitting together. They both meant that in every way possible. Two becoming one. Chuck felt something else, then. It was something he had grown familiar with. It was Tim. It was the thing that Tim had - the thing Tim could do. That strange and awesome authority that he broadcast so powerfully that even men at a distance could be changed. What it was, exactly, Chuck did not know. Certainly, it was nothing he had ever encountered among his own brothers. But he recognized within it a clarion call. Something more than muscular development and sexual desire. Something bigger than that. The room was changing. Tim was growing. They spoke of a shared love, of making love together, not separate, not as one man with one man, but as two men together. A pure, unshakable, perfect love. Chuck’s vision into that world grew indistinct. He felt himself - the essence of himself that he retained - being infiltrated. Being saturated. And then there was light, and sound, and a thick, hard, overwhelming wave, stronger than anything he had ever encountered. Stronger than The Gathering on the island. Stronger than the Healing they used to bring a brother back from death. Stronger than anything. It hit him and grabbed him and pushed him. It sank inside him and engulfed him and exploded outward. He gasped. He gasped. Air entered his lungs. He was flesh and blood and bone, pulled from the other place into this one. He looked up. Jeremy was glowing. “Jesus!” “Told ya. “I know but…Jesus!” Barry was on the floor of Jeff’s room. Jeff was straddling his huge, muscular body. Jeff was covered in sweat and breathing hard and deep. He was looking down into Barry’s grinning ace, and Barry was looking up at him with a knowing smirk and wiggling his eyebrows. Barry’s dick was inside Jeff’s ass. It was firm and thick and long and hot. It was radiating sex like pulses of fire inside Jeff’s body. Jeff had never felt anything like this, never imagined anything like this, never dreamed of anything like this. Barry had promised that they would share a night that Jeff would never forget, and he had more than lived up to his promise. The man was a god - or something close to it. The things he could do, the way he could make Jeff feel, just the fact that he could slip himself inside of Jeff’s small body and then fill him up with sex…. “Okay, here comes the good part.” “The good part?” Barry grinned and nodded. His cock was seated in Jeff’s velvet glove. Tingles of rapture surrounded it, and it was sending out throbbing vibrations of sex in return. “This is when I show you what I can do.” “But, everything…?” “Everything until now, that was just the appetizer. This is the main course. This is going to blow your fucking mind.” “I’m not sure….” “It’s gonna feel good, Jeff. It’s gonna feel great. It’s gonna feel like nothing you have ever felt in your life, and it’s gonna be me doing it. Think about everything I’ve done so far.” He tilted his handsome, shaggy head. “Are you thinking about that? My tongue and my hands and my lips and my muscles and your mouth and your cock and you ass and your body?” Jeff nodded. “Okay, now on a scale of one to ten, turn that up to 100.” “Oh, fuck.” “Exactly.” Barry began to piston his hips and thrust himself in and out of Jeff’s body. Jeff could feel his thick inches moving inside of himself, and he closed his eyes and snorted and lost control of himself as a flood of intense sexual bliss shook him to his soul. Barry watched his affect on the smaller young man and kept turning up the power. He fucked his new friend and understood what he was capable of with sudden and acute understanding, as if Jeff’s body was speaking to him directly and telling him what it wanted, how much it could take, and how much more it needed. It had never been this way with Tim. With Tim, they attacked each other holding nothing at all back. With Jeff, he knew he would have to taper his power and mete it out with subtlety and control. So he started with the usual means of pleasure. He sucked Jeff’s cock. He rimmed Jeff’s hole. But very quickly something…occurred to him. Somehow he understood what was necessary and what was required, and he began to fulfill those wishes with innate and flawless talent. It was weird and amazing and he loved it. He loved being able to do it. It gave him as much pleasure - possibly more pleasure - than he was delivering. The more he gave, the more he got. Now he was fucking Jeff and pumping out massive pulses of bliss, his meat at the perfect size for Jeff until he wanted more, and then Barry would swell to accommodate his new desires. He was…perfect. The perfect lover. He was fucking Jeff and tugging him with his expert touch when it hit, the time bomb, with a force like even Tim had never felt before. They were across campus, several football fields away, and the wave of masculine power flooded over them with tsunami strength. Barry gasped and lost control. Tim’s power grabbed hold of him and pushed his dials into the red zone. A flood of hot, powerful cum was sucked from his balls and flooded Jeff’s guts, pouring from him like lava from a volcano. Jeff felt it hit like an earthquake, 9.0 on the scale, as if his whole building had just exploded. He could not speak. He could hardly breathe. And then he was swelling with muscle and sex, torn apart and reassembled as his heart and bones and body tried to keep up.

Here is the first of a 3 part story that I have written. Parts 2 and 3 will be coming soon. Please let me know what you think. This was LA. This was Friday. This was his last chance... This was going to be the one....but little did Ray know that the interview he thought he was going to, had nothing to do with the ad he saw in the local newspaper. He had no idea that it was for much more than just a role in a new movie. It was for a life changing role that would embark him on a journey like no other. The man Ray would audition for was not a talent scout, not an actor, and had nothing to do with the movies at all. His name was Rob, and quite simply, he had invented a potion, if you will, that had a side effect that not only made a person change their appearance, but turned them into something inhuman...no superhuman and Rob had taken it himself only less than a week ago. But we'll get to Ray's story soon enough.... Professor Rob Wheeler was a college professor for chemistry at one of the local universities. He had his own private lab in a 2 story building that was all for him, his classes and his experiments. He had been working on a solution that would help injured sports players to recover faster and get back in the game almost immediately, thus lowering insurance costs for the university. He had an assistant, Cory - a jock from the football team, but last Friday, Cory had gone back home for spring break. On Sunday Rob had been tinkering with the formula or elixir as he liked to call it, trying to get all the parameters in sync and just when he thought he would never get all the elements to come together, the Cohesion Alarm went off on the computer and Rob yelled with joy as all the ingredients seemed to fall in line together. He ran a few more tests and found that the elixir would not be harmful to humans, but rather it seem to be the rejuvenator that he had hoped for. Since it was late as night and there was no one to be the guinea pig; he would have used Cory, who was always a willing participant, he decided that he would test it on himself; doing it in the name of science. He laughed at the over dramatic thought. After he drank it, everything seemed normal and he wasn't sure if it had worked. He went to the lunchroom and got out a yogurt from the fridge and he plopped himself down, somewhat moping in front of the computer in the lunchroom. He started surfing the web and realized he was really horny, so he decided to open his Tumblr account instead of looking at the soft voluptuous naked girls, he began to look at all the hot muscular naked guys that were on his dashboard. His breathing increased and he was starting to get more turned on than he had in months, but it was all due to the hot muscular jocks that he was looking at. Then he envisioned Cory, all buff and naked in the shower that he would use after coming from practice. Rob began to rub his crotch and moan, then, just before his cock hit its full hardness, Rob felt an intense pain and fire well up inside him, but this wasn't a normal pain, this pain ran through his entire body and it made him feel like he was slowly catching on fire, everywhere. It continued to increase as Rob screamed in agony. The pain was becoming more than he could take and he fell off his chair and curled up in a ball. Then Rob passed out. He woke up 3 hours later. When he got up, the pain was gone and instead he felt amazing. He noticed that some of the tables and chairs were all pushed up against the walls of the lunchroom. He got up, and in needing to take a huge leak, he went into the bathroom. He leaned against the wall, closing his eyes, as his cock sprayed out what felt like a fire hose amount of piss. With his eyes still shut he flushed the urinal and turned around to splash some water on his face and that's when he looked in the mirror. What Rob saw, was not himself. He was looking at something that could only be seen to be believed. Staring back at him, he saw that the elixir turned him into a muscle monster. He was almost 7 feet tall and every single inch of him was blown so far out of normal proportions that he looked like he was even beyond what a superhero comic would like. Beside his enormously huge muscle, he was also the proud owner of an inhumanly huge cock that no one else in the world could possibly take and live to tell about. He stared at himself over 15 minutes, examining every inch of himself. He wasn't upset or dismayed over the result, instead it turned him on like nothing he had ever felt for inside at all. As he performed his self-examination his cock grew and grew until it spewed copious amounts of cum shattering the mirror and covering the bathroom. After his explosive orgasm, Rob collected himself and walked back into the lunchroom. He had to duck to turn almost sideways to fit through the doors. In the lunchroom, his clothes were nowhere to be found until Rob looked a little closer. All of his clothes, including his lab coat and even his shoes, had been shredded off of him as if they had honestly exploded off his body into very small shreds of material, since it looked like a blast radius from where he had been laying on the floor when he had passed out. No he knew what the tables and chairs were all pushed against the walls. His hunger was insane and even after he devoured all that he could get his hands on in the lunchroom, he called for 10 pizzas and paid for them via credit card, and left the instructions for the delivery guy to leave them in the foyer of the building so he would not have to show his new body to anyone just yet. but the thought did cross his mind, about grabbing the boy and shoving his huge cock deep in the boy's hot ass, to which he quickly discarded the thought, knowing quite well that he would end up killing the young man. After finally becoming satisfied with his hunger, Rob had a hard time thinking about anything else but his new humongous body. The thought of his experiment was put on the back burner as all day Sunday, he either worked out in the gym in the basement, to which there was no amount of weight that was a challenge to him, or he would spray room after room that he was in with huge amounts of cum. Every time he would cum his desires to fuck and to be worshipped increased. When those desires crept up on him, he would go back down to the gym and concentrate on anything else that he could. He had been naked the entire time, but as the night came the temperature dropped into the teens, he looked for something to cover his massive body up. He might as well have tried to cover up a Mack truck. Then he found some large drapery in one of the rooms and he used them like a toga. Even with all of his efforts to try and not let his hormones get the best of him, Rob would still have to jerk off and cum at least 8 times a day. Then on Tuesday night, when he had ordered 15 more pizzas he was losing the battle to control his hunger to fuck. When this pizza boy came to the door, Rob noticed he was a college jock that was one of his students. He played football and was a wrestler and he had an incredibly built body himself. His name was Jim and he was straight as arrow and dating one of the head cheerleaders. He was always talking about pussy and banging his girl in all different positions and places. As Jim dropped off the pizzas in the foyer, Rob stood in the shadows and watched the jock, waiting like a lion to pounce on its prey. Any reasoning for the boy was gone in his mind and only the will to fuck, cum and be worshipped was what Rob was now about. He could actually smell the testosterone omitting from the young man's body and his cock grew and covered itself with quarts of precum. Rob began to breathe even heavier and his body began to sweat. Since this was the first time he had been within talking distance to another human, Rob was about to find out just what was one of his special powers that his new body now possessed. When Jim walked into the foyer, he immediately knew that there was something different, something bizarre going on. Even though Jim couldn't see Rob, as he stayed in the shadows as much as possible, he could feel his presence. In fact it was a huge presence that was near him and it began to excite him. His mind started reeling about the gym, and the showers and they men there. He began to envision, the men having sex and it excited him even more. He could feel the horniness in him growing. Jim had no control over it and his body began to pulse with sexual excitement. The Jock dropped the pizza's on the floor and then stood up with a glazed look in his eyes. He began to inhale deeply as if inhaling a wonderful scent. He licked his lips and clinched his ass cheeks. A moan escaped his lips and he began to run his hands over his body and he tweaked his nipples through his Pizza Hut uniform. He again began to moan, even louder now, as he began to rub and manipulate his crotch as if he was extremely turned on. His cock started to ooze out precum and soak his boxers and a wet stain became evident on the front of his trousers. "Oh My God!!" was all the boy could say as the rush was completely over taking him and he took more of the most amazing smell he had ever felt. It was the pungent smell of Rob and his precum and cum soaked body as well as the musky smell of the cum soaked building that was taking over control of Jim. He didn’t even have the sight of the muscle god, Rob, to warrant his immediate and overwhelming desire for him. Jim began to undress himself until he was completely naked and jacking his cock feverishly, and he began to say quietly that he "needed" it. "I can't help it, I can smell you. I need you. Please. I can smell you. I need it. I need your body. Whatever it is or whatever you are I NEED YOUR COCK!! I NEED YOU IN ME!!! FUCK ME FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK ME" And then Jim began to cum and cum until he passed out and collapsed on the ground in the foyer. Rob walked further into the foyer and pick up the boy, and put him on a cot in one of the rooms and locked the door. He went back to his lab and sat on the floor, as no chair would hold him any longer. He took off the drapery toga and bent over, putting his 18 inch cock in his mouth and he sucked his own cock for a moment until he fired volley after volley of his sweet hot thick cum, into his own mouth and down into his stomach. Even though he didn’t fuck Jim, this satisfied him for now and he fell asleep. When he awoke, he heard Jim moaning again and he went over to the door. The moaning became louder and Rob opened the door. There on the cot, Jim was jerking off again and when he saw the monster of muscle before him, he jumped from the cot and preceded to worship the god before him. Now, even though Jim was straight, he could not think of anything or anyone else, but the muscle god that he was feeling, sucking and giving himself completely for. Since Rob had just woken up, he was not ready to fuck Jim, yet, but he was enjoying the worshipping. He picked up the boy, holding him with one arm above his head and he stuck the jocks cock in his mouth to receive yet more cum that had not ebbed from the jock. It was like drinking for a Sippy cup compared to his own enormous log, but he loved tasting the different juice. He literally sucked the guy dry and placed him back down on the ground. Jim, continued to moan and his cock continued to jerk itself as if he were still cumming, yet no liquid came out. Rob, smacked the boy across the face and Jim yelped. "GET AHOLD OF YOURSELF, YOU INSIGNIFICANT FOOL. YOU'RE A LIKE A LITTLE SCHOOL GIRL. I NEED A MAN TO WORSHIP ME AND YOU MUST GROW A PAIR TO BE ABLE TO DO THAT. NOW SETTLE DOWN AND COME WITH ME!!" Jim followed his new god, like a puppy to its master. As they walked down the hallway toward the foyer, to get the leftover pizzas Jim asked a question, "Sir...a...am I dreaming?" Rob turned around and picked up the boy so they could be face to face. "NO YOU ARE NOT. YOU ARE ALIVE. YOU ARE HERE AND YOU ARE NOW MY SLAVE" and Jim smiled, because now, there was nothing else he wanted. Across town, Ray began to get up, fix himself some breakfast and look at the paper. He was so tired of working at Home Depot and going to audition after audition and not getting anything. Not even a small walk on role. Plus there was so many men in LA, but not a bite for over a month. LA had turned on him and he was tired of it. Then he realized that his friends even hadn't called him in days. And just like that, just like yesterday, Ray was depressed. No man, No Acting Jobs, No Friends. No life. "God, could something happen, PLEASE!!" to be continued...

DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3231-the-bears-cub-part-10/ Part 11: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4333-the-bears-cub-part-11/ My Bear’s Cub Part 12 The campus was pretty quiet as noon struck but many were still talking. A new development had arisen among one of the frats that was really shaking the foundation of the school. One particular group of friends was sitting at a table as they talked about it. “Did you hear? That frat with nothing but big gay guys have a new frat member” one of them said in a hushed tone. “Yeah, I heard he was some guy from another country this time. Tall like a mountain and intimidating like a shark.” “Nah, I heard he was a short but wide. Also, I heard that he works at one of the nearby gay clubs.” “What about the rumor about him being a rich kid and tanned like a male model?” “Another one?!” At that, the room quieted among the groups inside as the front doors opened to the building and they came in. “Shit, there they are. Bear’s Pack.” Murmurs rang out as Bear’s Pack walked in and made the room there’s as they passed through it. “You know, they have a guy named Toxic. Heard he’s got connections with almost all of the gay community in the area. I saw it when he got some huge guys to kick the ass of some homophobe bullying a closeted gay kid.” “What happened to the guy?” “Nobody’s really sure. All of his friends never talked about him after that.” “Shit.” “There’s Donut, co-captain of the Rugby team. Heard he put a guy in the hospital by grabbing him and throwing him into the ground.” “Isn’t that against the rules?” “He did it so quickly no one really was able to say anything about it. He’s a fucking beast” “Check it out. There’s Taker. Co-captain of the wrestling team, right?” “Yeah, I heard he had a guy suplexed so fast, he nearly locked his neck in place. Still, he had his dick firmly against the guy’s ass cheeks!” “What about that third guy?” “What?! You’ve never heard about Slugger?! He’s the baseball team’s co-captain!” After a beat of silence, one guy spoke up. “Does he have any stories behind him too?” “Oh. He’s got a baseball bat.” That resulted in a lot of laughter. “That’s kind of underwhelming.” “Well, I heard about the baseball bat from a guy who’s seen him full glory in the locker room.” When the silence descended, everyone looked over to look at the guys pants, hoping they could see the leviathan he was rumored to have attacked to his pelvis. Now that the group of pups were on the other end of the room and about to exit, one person caught sight of little guy hanging close behind. “Who’s that?” was a big question across the board. Murmuring increased as they all got a better look. A short guy was moving behind the 3 large pups like he was using them as a shield. It was almost as if he were a small fledgling to a cult that was still learning the ropes. A lot of gasps rang out as it dawned on them who it was. “Is that the guy?” “It has to be.” “But…” “Isn’t he kind of small?” “Yeah, that’s what I was thinking.” “Maybe they left him in the dryer to long and he shrank a bit. He’s making the other guys look like they just started taking steroids.” “Now that you mention it, they look kind of big compared to what I’ve heard about them. Even Donut looks like he’s grown some.” “Whatever. It’s just their size difference. What’s the new guy’s name?” “I think it was something like Cab.” “Crib? Crab? Creep?” “Nah, it’s Cub.” “Wow, that’s a big name for such a little guy. What do you think Bear thinks of him?” “That monster? He probably wants to tear him a new one every chance he gets. I hear he’s got a thing for guys smaller than him.” “But he’s practically a giant. Isn’t everyone smaller than him?” “Pretty much.” “Shit.” “You think he’s going to end up a co-captain of anything?” “Yeah, maybe the chess club” “Isnt that what we thought about Toxic? Out of all of them, he’s the closest to human and he ended up being a fucking drug lord for the entire area.” This put in to perspective Cub’s size when they saw him as the last to leave. What was in store for such a small frat member? --- Hours later from our entrance, I found myself popping back muscles. “God, that was the longest class of Economics I’ve ever experienced” I said as he popped a shoulder. Taker threw an arm down over my shoulders and pulled me in. “Come on, Cub. It’s day one! You need more endurance if you’re gonna keep up with the big boys.” I looked up at him with a skeptical expression. “That’s kind of a stretch isn’t it? I’m practically at the bottom of the scale when it comes to the height. You can almost take that literally. Plus, I don’t know how I’m supposed to keep with some supercharged, superhuman, giants who fuck ALL week. It’s a miracle Bear told Donut to play nice or I’d be an appetizer for that big beast.” At this Taker and I turned to see Donut, feeding himself another stick of beef jerky from the sports bag he carried with him to feed his constantly hungry belly. The happy look on his bearded face as he hungrily chewed on the chewy beef was strangely hot. Taker giggled. “Don’t worry. He’s just a big teddy bear! We call him Teddy sometimes ‘cause he’s the biggest besides Bear but he’s sweet in the sack” Taker explained. I wasn’t prepared as he leaned in and chuckled in my ear. “Plus, he’s really just a big Donut if you’ve tasted his sweet ass” he whispered as Taker kissed me on the cheek. I really hated and loved Taker’s personality deep down. He was really a hippie at heart and seemed to be a really chill dude but, when he wanted something, he didn’t mind trying to use my sex drive against me. I actually had to move the books I was holding closer to my crotch to hide my growing erection from visibly stretching my jeans. I quickly turned my head over to Slugger. “Why didn’t Bear, Balls, Toxic, or Hare come to class?” Slugger shrugged. “Something about how Bear needed to get something ordered and he needed a lot of muscle to get it into the house.” “Bear? Needing more muscle to lift something? I’ve seen him lift some serious shit, dude. Why would he need help? And why wouldn’t he send for me and Donut? We’re two of the 3 biggest pups” Taker inquired as he pulled us into the cafeteria building for some food. As we grabbed our trays, I couldn’t help but look back to see Donut grab multiple. He saw me and had a big smile on his face. “Got to have a lot of grub in one sitting for this stomach of mine” he said as he patted his hard muscle gut, the individual bricks of muscle visible through the stretching shirt. Is it weird I found a big and hungry man so hot? I turned back to pick up different assortments of food and couldn’t help noticing my hands were collecting more than I usually did. I remember being laughed at for being the guy who didn’t eat much in high school but, now, I needed some kind of fork lift. Donut noticed of course. “Wow, Cub. I see you’re looking to walk your big bro Donut’s footsteps. You’ll be big and prepped for sports in no time.” At this, I was silent. This time Slugger was the one to react. “You’re not looking to join a sport?” he asked with concern in his blue eyes. I didn’t look at him as I knew his gaze through his curly hair would have made me melt. “I’ve never really done a sport before besides Soccer when I was in 5th grade” I admitted as I stuck a fork in some spaghetti. The pups looked from one to the other before looking down at me in concern. “You don’t want to try anything? Bear’s pretty lenient as long as you keep yourself active and healthy. He won’t care even if you go for badminton.” I cringed at the thought. “I don’t know. Relations with my parents made it kind of difficult for me to really like sports to be honest. They used to force me to quit things like band and art club to concentrate on my studies. And then with friends--” Slugger got up from his side of the table, got onto my side and leaned in to observe me close up. I tried not to glance at that handsome gaze but he was too close now. Seeing the 5 o’clock shadow on his rugged chin was like using kryptonite on super man. Slugger put a big hand on my back and massaged as though to comfort me. “We don’t care about your parents or anyone who’s hurt you, Cub. You’re our bro. We won’t ask you for more than you can do” Slugger said as I looked into his eyes. I’d never had such a long conversation with him before and seeing him speak to me like that on top of Donut and Taker was too much. I almost felt like I was falling into a trap with these guys the way they helped me out so much. Wow, I’m paranoid, I thought as I thought I felt a tear go down my cheek. Slugger quickly wiped it from my face. “No crying here, kid. You’re one of Bear’s pups now. We should have never have a reason to cry” he said as he kissed me on the forehead before getting up. “You guys want another milk?” he asked the other pups. Taker and Donut both nodded before continuing to eat and looking over at me to see if I was okay. My eyes trailed after Slugger and I dared to look down and see something move in his tight jeans. If I hadn’t seen him naked, I’d have thought he’d owned an anaconda down there! Taker told me later that I was smiling for some reason, whether it be my comfort or my horniness. “Well, if you don’t know whether you want to do anything. How about we try something out? I know something that a budding cub like you would be perfect for” Donut said with a knowing grin as he scarfed down a loaf of bread. I didn’t understand what he meant but it must have been something worth trying. These guys gave me a house, food, and made it so all my classes were in the afternoon. What did I have to lose? “Sure, if you say so.” Donut just grinned, his cheekbones appearing in his smile and illuminating my view on life for a moment. I couldn’t disagree with that smile. Why were these guys so hot? --- Meanwhile, the other pups were back at the house and resting in the kitchen, Balls, Hare, and Toxic spread out in their chairs as they lay exhausted. Balls scratched his chest hair and brushed off some sweat on his forehead as he pulled himself up to look at the other two. “Wow that was a lot of shit to tow” he said as he got up, went to the fridge and pulled out another jug of water to guzzle down, his adam’s apple jumping with his big gulps. Toxic and Hare tried to pull themselves up as they saw him drink. “This weird growth that happened to us is affecting our sex drive. If we’re all this horny, how wired do you think Bear’s been this entire time?” Toxic said as he pushed a hand through his hair. Just as he reached for his own water bottle on the table, he stopped to look at it. The water appeared still when he was moving but, when he stood completely still, small waves could be seen in the container. Hare also saw and looked down at the ground at his boot covered feet. There was a shaking that was going through his feet and up his leg. Balls laughed a little as he gulped the last of his jug. “Well, we all know that isn’t an earthquake.” To Be Continued………. ((Hope you at least got a thrill out of this one ))

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3231-the-bears-cub-part-10/ My Bear’s Cub Part 11 Donut moved his big body in his bed. The night still ruled over the sky as the little window of his room let in a taste of moonlight. Donut’s big pale muscled body was spread out and bulging. Though his body was sweaty from the warmth of the night mixed with his large body, it only stimulated him as his endorphins permeated the air and his semi hard leviathan cock bounced beneath the skimpy sheet that was only half over his body. It was only when the slobbering Donut adjusted that he realized the soft creature he was holding was getting crushed by his weight in his sleep. Donut’s first night with the Cub had suddenly made him more protective. Some part of him felt compelled to protect his frat leader’s smallest and most vulnerable member. The little guy felt so defenseless in his maximized arms. That’s why, when he felt his weight press into what he was hugging, he instantly moved over and raised the light creature over him. Only when Donut forced himself out of sleep and raised the object high over his head did he see that the object was a pale white. The pillow he held wasn’t the tiny creature from before. Quickly, Donut threw his blanket off and sat up in bad abruptly. Where was Cub? When he stopped scratching his red head in thought and panic, he heard a clinking sound., a very familiar clink and clank that could have only been one sound. Donut stood up, his extremely tight jockstrap lifting his weighty genitals. With a ball scratch and a reach for his room door, Donut tiptoed down the hall, following the sound down the stairs of the Cave till he found himself going into the lower floor. It was dark but there was the sound again. A collision of metal on metal was coming from inside the only illuminated room. The glass window to the door shined brightly in the dim hall way. Donut walked as quietly as an over 7 ½ foot giant could and leaned into the door to see what were the contents. Donut’s masculine jaw dropped. It was Cub. --- I didn’t know what was wrong with me. I couldn’t figure what the hell was happening to the frat but, whatever the case, my body was hungry for something. I’d woken up from Donut’s big comforting body and had somehow pulled myself from him. Part of me wanted to wrap my arms around his big, wide body so he could fill me with his loving heat. Still, a much larger part of me was taking the wheel. I’d jogged down the stairs and found the refrigerator. It was a blur as to how much I actually ate but, by the end, I realized that I’d eaten quite a bit of the fridge’s contents. If it were a normal fridge of a normal college frat, it would have been nearly barren the way I ate. It was a large gap after that where I’d wiped my face and then the hunger had come through me. I tried to eat my stomach began to grumble at me. I wasn’t hungry for food. I don’t know when I came to be so vulnerable but I found myself heading down the stairs, heading for Bear in the hopes his behemoth form could tell me what I needed. Thing is, I was never good at seeing in the dark. I found my way into the wrong room. That was hours ago. With my fists tightened on the bar, my once thin arms pumped hard as I tried to lift a 45 pounder on each side. I didn’t even hear Donut come in as a bead of sweat dropped down the side of my face and landed on the bench. My chest puffed forward as I used all my strength to lift it. My body was tense but something deep down was awakening. This was feeding the hunger I had. Donut’s mouth was agape as he watched me lift the weight. “It’s not much but I’ve never been prouder of the cub” he said as he walked over. Donut could see that my body had gone through a very small, yet noticeable metamorphosis. If you were Donut’s size and you were gauging the size of someone so small with an untrained eye, it would have been almost unnoticed. Donut wasn’t fooled though. He could see that the muscles that were there weren’t super human but they were definitely harder looking. An angry vein went down one of my arms as I began to perform another rep with as much force as possible. Donut had watched me lift the weight for 20 reps without stopping before I racked the weight and lay on the bench exhausted. Donut leaned over me and pat my unguarded stomach. “I’m so proud of you, Cub! Is this the first time you’ve done that weight?” he asked. I only had the energy to nod my head as I lay on the sweaty bench in my black underwear alone. Every muscle felt tired and exhausted but I could feel my energy coming back and my muscles slowly regaining their hunger for more work. Was muscle recovery supposed to be this fast? I couldn’t honestly tell how bad I smelled but I must have been a Bath and Body Works the way Donut looked at me with a hunger. On his burly face, past his red beard, I could see something like a beast in him. I imagined food that smelt amazing was looked at just like this. I couldn’t figure out why but the one muscle I hadn’t worked was fighting a war with my suddenly tighter briefs. When I sat myself up, I really began to feel the waistband pull into my sides as my waist bent in them. That was the first time I yanked on them and now, I could see something on my stomach. It wasn’t a 6 pack exactly. It was more like the ghostly image of a faint six pack on my belly that was hidden behind a thin layer of fat. “Where did that come from?” I asked as I continued to pull on my tight underwear. It was then that Donut threw a bag in the corner at me. I caught it clumsily and looked inside before looking at him surprised. “We were going to try and get you into lifting after your first class tomorrow but I guess you caught the bug early, Cub” Donut said, his eyes never wavering from my body. My cock was pretty hard but I’d gotten so comfortable with all the other pups that it didn’t matter what I was wearing. Plus, the way they looked at me sometimes, like how Donut did, it was almost as if I wasn’t wearing any clothes at all anyway. Of course, the expression was mutual though for other reasons. Donut was tenting his jock like a champ, his big and hefty balls spilling out of both ends as his cock stretched it like a rubberband. I was defenseless as Donut leaned forward, grabbed my biceps with large hands and leaned into my neck. Instantly, I felt my cock bounce in the underwear angrily again as Donut had at it, licking the side of my neck before dragging his big tongue downward and, with precision, licked my right pectoral down to the nipple. I moaned and wrapped by arms around Donut’s head. My nipples hadn’t ever been this sensitive before. It was like Donut was hotwiring my cock to start. I was close to jazzing all over my briefs before Donut stopped his tongue and I tightened my grip as though I was clinging to him and the feeling in that moment. I could feel Donut’s curved grin as he lifted his head up my chest and I felt his bearded face on my cheek as he pressed his lips to my ear. “You wanna get get big, Cub? Get into your new clothes.” I was so absorbed I didn’t move a muscle until he concluded with his sentence. “Now.” I was up and throwing off my briefs to get into my new stuff before my cock could hit my stomach again. --- Bear was sound asleep, a mountain on a pitiable mattress that was struggling to handle his new size and length as the springs creaked with every breath and his big feet hung over the edge. His muscles convulsed and twitched occasionally like that of a large creature. He was testosterone and masculinity incarnate the way he slept on his back, his muscular body reaching up off the bed, his girth clear to all who stood next to it. Bear was snoring like his namesake, his big, thick hands scratching his naked body occasionally. The pups always tried to guess what he was thinking when he slept but, with as much information as they gave him in the daytime, he was a big, erotic mystery. No one could have expected him to open his eyes almost abruptly as he heard someone open his room door. Bear wasn’t expecting any pups to come at this time of night. He could hear almost inaudible footsteps against his room’s rugged floor. His new, more powerful senses responded so well to him that it was as if he’d always been an animal at heart. His head was turned away from the person who’d entered but he didn’t have to look. With a devilish grin, Bear turned and grabbed the target around the waist with his big arm and yanked them onto his big body. “Hey, Cub” he said as he looked down over his big chest to see his captive. Bear gasped as he saw what he’d caught. It was definitely his baby cub straddling his thick body as best he could but he wasn’t prepared for what he was wearing. I’d been wearing a little pair of jogging shorts that made it half way down my knees as my legs were spread over Bear’s body. Bear could instantly see that something was different on me. “You been working out, Baby Cub?” he said down over his chest at me. I blushed a little as his eyes were radiant enough that they seemed to look through me in the little light there was. “A little bit, Papa Bear” I said before turning another shade redder. Bear’s grin got bigger. “Looks like the pups taught you how to talk to me, little guy” he said as he grabbed me with the hands of a giant and raised me over him before he pressed me higher onto his chest. I could feel my cock trapped by the gap between his two titanic pectorals. “Come ‘ere, Cub. You’re sleeping with Papa Bear tonight” he said as he wrapped his big arms around me and I was surrounded in a mattress of power, muscle, and warmth. I felt like I was being wrapped in a blanket just out of the dryer. Bear had me fixed onto his body before he got more comfortable and began to snore. I’d never slept so soundly in my life. To Be Continued……. ((Sorry for the delay ))

Voodoo 101: Intro to Voodoo Ivan was a normal college student. Well, at least he always thought he was normal. He wasn't athletic, but he wasn't skinny or fat either. He wasn't drop dead good looking, but he wasn't ugly fortunately. His grades were C average and he didn't have any special redeeming qualities. There was one thing that did make him "not so normal" however. His eyes, instead of being brown or green like his parents, were a shocking milky white. He wasn't blind or anything, he could actually see just fine. He was getting tired of seeing people freak out whenever they see them however, so he tried to wear sunglasses as much as possible. However, enough people on campus have seen them for him to be labeled as "Zombie," a nickname he'd rather not have. It wasn't as if he asked to be born different. He always wanted to be a normal, regular guy, but because of these eyes of his, he was always made fun of or avoided. After another long day of college, Ivan finally made his way home. Instead of living in the dorms, he lived in a nearby appartment. He had been unlucky and wasn't able to secure a dorm spot, but the apartment was cheap enough to afford and close to the campus. There was only one downside though. As he walked down the hallway, he could already hear the TV in his appartment on full blast. It seemed that his roommate decided to come home early today. Taking a deep breath, Ivan unlocked the door and went inside. In the living room was Austin, his roommate, yelling at the TV like a super fan. It was no surprise though, since Austin was on the football team. There were chips and pretzels all over the floor, a mess he'll clean half assed and then leave to attract ants unless Ivan cleaned it up properly. "Yeah, touchdown!" Austin screamed, jumping off of his chair and pumping his fist, chips flying through the air. One chip actually flew and smacked Ivan on the forehead. Ivan held back his desire to complain about the mess. Austin was the typical jock; big, handsome and aggressive. The football player was 6'5" tall and weighed a good 210 lbs of solid muscle. He was rather good looking, with short brown hair, strong cheekbones and a pair of gorgeous eyes. However, Ivan was secretly more into those muscles of his. Years of training had given Austin a killer body. Large, full and yet shredded, it was a gay man's dream to live with...as long as he didn't open his mouth. Austin more or less left Ivan alone as long as he didn't bug him about it, and even then sometimes the jock gets pissed off about something. And if Ivan tried to complain about Austin's bad habits, he'd get wrestled into submission as punishment. It was the best and worst of both heaven and hell; great eye candy, but a horrible home life as a price. Biting back some choice words, Ivan made his way into his room. As soon as he was in, he dropped his backpack, flopped into his computer chair and shut his eyes. Before Ivan could get comfortable, Austin suddenly entered and dropped a big, musty and beat up looking package on his lap. "Hey Zombie, the mail guy dropped this shit off earlier and made me miss a touchdown!" "Thanks." Ivan rolled his eyes, knowing that the jock couldn't see it through his glasses. With a snort, Austin turned and went back to the living room to continue watching his game. Sighing, Ivan checked the return address on the package. To his surprise, it was from his Uncle Lester from Louisiana. Ivan had never really gotten to know his uncle, and his parents rarely even mention him. Still, there was one thing that Ivan could relate to with his estranged relative, and that was the fact that they shared the same creepy eyes. Tearing off the musty brown wrapping paper, Ivan found a thick old looking book, a wooden box and a card. Picking up the card, he began reading it. Dear Ivan I know this must come as a surprise to hear from your recluse of an uncle. I know I have not been as close like other uncles could be, but there are reasons for why I had not spoken to you. When I first gazed into those eyes of yours, I knew right away you had the gift. Your parents had wanted you to live a normal life, so they forbade me from telling you, but I sensed a great power and natural talent for the mystic arts flowing within you. Rather than letting it go to waste, I have decided to go against your parents' wishes and send you this. I am sending you this book and set as an introduction to the arts. Whether you use it or not is entirely up to you. May the spirits guide you, Uncle Lester Seriously? Mystic arts? Wasn't he talking about voodoo? Did he really expect Ivan to believe all that hocus pocus mumbo jumbo? But...even though he thought that, for some reason he believed it. He couldn't explain why, but when he read that he could use magic, it made...sense, somehow. Like it was as natural as telling him he had a heart or two legs. A quick check inside of the box revealed several small jars, small pouches, fancy looking ornaments and things he couldn't even name. Picking up the book, he read the title. "A Beginner's Introduction of the Secret World of the Ancient Art of Voodoo." Damn, that was a pointlessly long title. Still, one look at this told Ivan that it was the genuine article, for whatever hell the reason was. Everything that he learned should have told him it was completely fake, but it felt as real as the quiz he had on Monday. "I must be going crazy." He muttered even as he opened the book and started reading. * * * For the next few days, Ivan read the book every chance he got. "Intro to Voodoo" held lots of fascinating information. Like the title suggested, it was more like an introductory to voodoo than an actual spell book, though there were a few beginner spells. According to the book, Ivan could use these basic spells as a base and modify them for more advance spells. Out of curiosity he tried one of them out, a simple hex that gave someone a runny nose. He tried it out on several of his classmates to see if it really worked. To his amazement, all of them ended up with a cold, going through a few dozen tissues through class (much to the annoyance of the teacher.) One person with a cold would have just been a coincidence, but ten at the same time? After trying out a few more spells, Ivan had no choice but to accept that this book was the genuine article, even though deep down he already knew that. Perhaps it was this "natural gift" his uncle told him about, or maybe he was just being overly naiive. As his knowledge of voodoo grew, so did his desire to put it to use. There were so many different spells he wanted to try out! Of course, some of the ingredients were a bit...unique. So unique that he had no idea how to get some. One day he was walking home, thinking about his magic studies. He was almost done reading the book, but had only put to practice only a handful of tricks. Oh, if only he could figure out where he could get new books and supplies! Suddenly he felt an odd, tugging sensation pulling at him. Stopping, he looked around, trying to figure out who did that, but there was no one around. Still, the tugging sensation persisted. Well, at least it FELT like tugging, but as far as he knew it, nothing was pulling at his arm or leg or anything. It was more like he was drawn to go in a certain direction. "Ah hell, I got nothing better to do tonight." He said and started following this unnatural sensation. He had no idea where he was going, but was sure of is way somehow. The tugging sensation took him down the street, took several turns and winding paths mixing up his sense of direction completely. Before he knew it, he was standing in front of a shop. It looked normal on the outside, neat and orderly. Through the windows Ivan could see something that resembled a quaint antique shop, but something told Ivan that it wasn't exactly your everyday store. "Well, I've gone this far, might as well enter." He pushed the door open. Above him a bell rang as he entered the store. The inside wasn't nearly as bright or new looking as the outside was. When Ivan looked through the window from the outside, it looked like a nicely organized antique shop, with everyday items. Once inside, that neat shop turned into a crowded mess full of the weirdest, wackiest stuff he had ever seen. There were rows and rows of shelves loaded with all sorts of different things you'd never see in any shop. Chicken bones, crystal balls, colorful gems, ornate chinese lamps; those were just some of the more ordinary objects he could identify. Hanging on the walls and from the ceiling were various dried plants and herbs, dreamcatchers and windchimes, African tribal masks and something that resembled...a shrunken head? "Coming!" A guy's voice came from the back, causing Ivan to jump. For some reason he hadn't expected anyone to be in there. A guy, maybe a few years older than Ivan walked into view, carrying a few dozen books in his arms. When he set them down, Ivan was able to get a good look at him. The guy was pretty ordinary looking compared to his surroundings. In fact, he looked pretty cute. Rich, auburn colored that hung in soft curls, dark eyes that seemed to hold a playful secret behind them. A tall, strong looking body probably built from lifting various heavy objects around the store. He wasn't as muscular as Austin was, but he was still a nice sight for sore eyes. "Thank you for waiting, how may I help you?" The guy greeted him. "Uh, I'm..I'm just browsing."Ivan said. The guy peered at Ivan, making him uncomfortable. "You wouldn't happen to be new at the mystic arts would you?" "Wh-what makes you say that?" Ivan shifted his weight back and forth, not knowing how to react. This guy knew he could use magic? "For starters you look nervous as heck." The guy chuckled. "What if I'm just a regular guy who accidentally wandered in here?" Ivan argued. "Well first of all, you pretty much admitted you were a magic user with that sentence. A regular guy would have said something like 'what? magic?' instead. Second, only people with magic who want to be here can enter." "Is that even possible?" "Oh sure, it's your basic magic shop enchantment..." He trailed off as he looked straight at Ivan. "Your eyes..." On reflex Ivan's hand shot up and checked his sunglasses, but they were securely in place. "Wh-what about them?" "Your eyes are pretty damn awesome!" He said. That wasn't the reaction Ivan had been expecting. "What?" He was surprised more by the fact that they were called awesome and less by the fact that somehow this person managed to see his eyes through sunglasses. "You've got a mystic's eyes!" He remarked. "Those are extremely rare. All of the people who are born with those turn into really powerful magic users." "R-really?" For the first time in his life, someone was actually saying his eyes weren't creepy or weird. Not only that, they were saying it was a good thing. "Yeah, they're pretty respected in the magical community." The guy said. "At one point in time people tried to gouge out those eyes and sell them for quite a lot of money...but that practice has long died out." He said immediately upon seeing the color drain from Ivan's face. "Mystic's eyes lose power the moment they're removed, so it pretty much made them useless to everyone except the person they're born with, so I doubt anyone would be taking yours anytime soon." "Thanks, I feel so much safer than before I came here." Ivan muttered. "Yeah sorry, hey, do you know what kind of special abilities your eyes have given you?" The stranger asked excitedly. "You mean besides give people the creeps?" Ivan felt himself actually relaxing a bit. "Well, since you just started exercising your power it probably hasn't had time to fully develop yet. I'm sure it'll manifest sooner or later...Ah sorry, where are my manners, I tend to ramble on when I find something rare or valuable." He said. "My name is Soloman, owner of this fine establishment you're standing in." Soloman offered his hand. "Ivan." He took the hand and shook it. "So what kind of art do you practice?" Soloman asked. "Um...voodoo?" "Oh that's a fun one." The shopkeeper grinned. "It dabbles in all sorts of different fields. If you become top level, you can even make a zombie or two." "Er, I've seen too many zombiepocalypse movies and video games, so no thanks."Ivan shook his head. Actually it was the fact that his nickname around college was Zombie that ticked him off, but he didn't need to know that. "Hey I just said you can, not that you have to." He laughed. "Well then, back to business. Is there anything in particular you are looking for?" "Well..." Ivan hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell Soloman. It seemed that this person already knew he could use magic, and seemed trustworthy enough. And besides, who knew when he'd get a chance to find another magic shop? "I'm almost done with the book and supplies my Uncle sent me." "Lemme guess, Intro to Voodoo and a basic starter set?" Soloman asked. "Er, the book yes, I'm not sure if it was a starter set." Ivan said. "The two of them are always sold as a bundle." Soloman walked around the counter and to a bookshelf. His fingers glided along the bindings until he found the one he was looking for and pulled it off the shelf. "Here, this one is the next level up from Voodoo 101." Soloman came back to the counter where Ivan was waiting and set it down in front of him. "I also recommend the advanced hex set number two, that's got a bunch of stuff that's used in a majority of the spells. If there are any specialized ingredients or tools you need, just place an order and I should have it ready in a few days time." "Wow. Thanks, you've been really helpful." Ivan looked at the book and set in restrained anticipation. "I wouldn't have any returning customers if I wasn't helpful." Soloman laughed. "Now that'll be forty-nine ninety-five." * * * From then on Ivan made regular trips to the shop. Every time he visited there was something new there to discover. Mostly though, Ivan found he liked talking with Soloman. The guy was very interesting and knowledgeable, teaching Ivan all sorts of things, some of them not even about voodoo. After a few weeks of visiting the shop, though, Ivan began to feel his wallet getting tight. He was after all still a college student, and his new extracirrcular studies weren't exactly cheap either. When he brought the subject up to Soloman, the shopkeeper gave him a solution. "Just sell your work here." He told him. "You're making great progress in your art to the point where you can actually sell some of your stuff." "Can I really do that?" Ivan asked. "Sure, where do you think half this stuff came from?" He waved his arms at all of the items cluttering the shop. "You've showed me a few of the things you came up with, and they're all top quality stuff. Just make a few potions, portable hexes and enchanted objects and I gurantee you there will be a buyer." And Soloman was right. Ivan began supplying the shop with charms, amulets and other items, only to found them sold out the next day. Soon Ivan found himself with enough money to supply his hobby, and then some. One day Ivan went to the fridge to take out his latest work. It was a special salve that would protect a person from curses. It was a very advanced and technical project, but after fermenting it for three days in the fridge it was finally ready to sell. Upon opening the door, however, he found the jar absent. In its place was a pizza box. Not believing what he was seeing, he pulled out the box and looked inside. Three lonely slices sat there innocently, and definetely not his jar. He tossed the box to the side and began rummaging the fridge, searching for the jar. He looked behind every carton, container and junk in there, but there was no sign at all. At that moment Austin walked in, coming home from a day of practice. "Hey Austin, what did you do to the green jar that was in the fridge?" Ivan stepped away from the fridge to confront the jock. "That thing? I tossed it out." Austin said. "You tossed it out?" Ivan felt his anger surge. "I needed that for something!" "Well then you shouldn't have stashed it in the fridge. I needed room to put in the pizza, and it smelled something rank. Do you seriously even eat that stuff?" "It wasn't suppose to be eaten!" Ivan said hotly. "You could have taken the last three slices of pizza and put it on a plate, which would have saved you a ton of room! And not only that, that jar was mine! You shouldn't be tossing stuff that doesn't belong to you!" "Dude, what's your problem?" "My problem is you!" "And what're you gonna do about it, shrimp?" Austin shoved Ivan, causing him to stumble back and knocking his glasses off. "It's your fault for leaving your shit in the fridge, I was doing you a favor throwing it out. Freak." Ivan looked up to glare at Austin. Suddenly as he looked into Austin's eyes, Ivan felt something come over him. All of a sudden he could see things about Austin, personal private things. He could see Austin's desires, his fears, and his secret thoughts. All of it Ivan saw in the blink of an eye. This revelation was cut short when Austin threw his dirty, sweaty towel onto Ivan's face. "Stop looking at me like that with those freaky eyes, faggot." Then he walked away to his room and slammed the door shut. Ivan sat there on the floor for a moment, processing things over. He was furious, yes, but he was also trying to figure out what the hell he saw. Was it some sort of hallucination? No, that wasn't right. It was more like a vision, but loaded with information. Was this what Soloman meant? Was this the power of his eyes? Either way, Austin had crossed a line. Ivan had tolerated that jock long enough, and it was time to teach him a lesson he'll never forget! Marching into his room, Ivan began gathering all of the books and notes he had taken and began devising a suitable punishment for his asshole of a roommate. Austin was a good looking guy, but quite a jerk. Ivan couldn't deny that he thought his roommate's body was hot, but...there was always room for improvement. Lots of improvement, Ivan thought with a broad grin. Besides, Austin was always treating Ivan like shit anyway, so becoming Ivan's guinea pig was fair game. Wasting no time, Ivan began flipping though the pages of his book. With some modifications, there were spells that would produce a very...interesting effect. "This is going to be fun." He cackled. * * * "Damn man, you lookin' swole." Austin looked at his buddy Joey. "Yea, had a good day at the gym, could really feel the pump flowing dude!" Austin flexed his arm for his friend to see. The other jock whistled as a sizable bicep popped out. Joey was pretty decently sized himself at 190 lbs. at 6'3". He wasn't in the same league as Austin, but was close enough to be workout buddies. "Damn man, whatever you're doing, keep doing it." Joey reached out and squeezed the bicep. "Nah, I think I'm going to cut back on the bulking." Austin lowered his arm. "Aw come on, why not?" Joey asked. "I don't want to be too freakishly huge, y'know? And besides, all that muscle would just slow me down." Austin told him. "What a waste, you'd look awesome as the Hulk, minus the green skin of course." Joey laughed, and Austin joined with him. Despite what he said, Austin was a little proud with Joey's compliment. Still, a 5 lbs. gain in less than a week was super impressive to say the least, but he should really cut back. He didn't want to become one of those roided out muscle monsters after all. * * * "I must admit, I've never heard of anyone doing that kind of spell before," Soloman told Ivan, "much less to punish someone for it." "Haven't you ever heard of the term 'too much of a good thing?'" Ivan said. "Besides, if you saw what I did, you'd know this is the perfect thing for him." "I'll have to take your word for it." Soloman laughed. "Let me know how it works out, if it goes well maybe you can make a charm out of it to sell. I'm betting it'll become very popular." "I'll let you know every juicy detail." Ivan smiled. * * * Damn, another five pound gain Austin checked the scale. He checked and double checked the scale, and it still read 220 lbs. Looking into his bathroom mirror, he checked out his reflection. It was very slight, but he could see the difference those pounds had on his body; a little bit thicker, and little bit bigger. He'd really need to start focusing on cutting back soon, otherwise all that added bulk would just get in the way. Already people were giving him looks as he made his way across campus. "Ah well, i'm still pretty hot." He said, running his hand down his sexy 8 pack abs. After a moment of admiring himself, he grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Once it was on, he tugged at it a little bit, frowning. It felt a bit tighter than usual, but then again, all of his clothes were tight, so it was nothing new. When he drop those extra pounds it'll feel comfortable on him again. * * * Ivan was secretly enjoying watching his roommate slowly swell up. Already the jock's clothes looked tighter, stretching across the growing masses. And yet Austin was oblivious to the real cause. Still, it was a bit slower than Ivan had thought. So, Ivan decided he would kick things up a bit and poured some more power into the spell, right when he saw Austin walk by in a t-shirt that was so tight it looked painted on. "He'll be busting out of that shirt in no time." Ivan snickered to himself, and went to work. * * * Riiiiiip! Austin winced as he heard something give away. Somehow he screwed up with the laundry and all of his clothes shrunk. Now everything was too tight, some of them so tight that they actually tore when he tried to put them on. After much difficulty and destroying a few shirts and shorts, he had finally managed to get something on that morning. However, several hours later his wardrobe was slowly malfunctioning, ripping whenever he reached too far or moved too suddenly. God, how embaressing he thought as he tried to focus on the lecture. However, the teacher was so boring that he felt the uncontrollable urge to yawn. As he raised his hand to cover his mouth, it caused his bicep to bulge and flex past what is sleeve could handle. Riiiip! His bicep exploded through his sleeve. "Mr. Grisman!" Austin jumped in his seat, causing something else to rip. "What?" "You're disrupting the class. If you want to show off your body so badly, do it outside." The teacher pointed at the door. The entire class laughed as Austin's face turned red while gathering his things. As he made his way through the aisles and towards the door, the seams of his pants suddenly gave way to his thich quads, shredding apart at the sides very loudly and making the class laugh again. Fucking hell, I gotta go on a diet right away Austin told himself. But first, he needed to go and buy some new clothes. * * * "He's at the point where he's outgrowing his clothes now." Ivan reported happily to Soloman. "He's that big now huh?" Soloman's hands were busy sorting out a few dozen different feathers into bundles. "One wonders just how far you're willing to take this." "Well, one wonders how far he CAN take this." Ivan said. Soloman paused for a moment to look at Ivan. Whenever he was in the shop, Ivan would take off his sunglasses since the shopkeeper didn't mind them one bit. When their eyes met, Ivan felt a feeling of concern and other thoughts flow into him. Weirdly enough, he felt as if Soloman was also reading him as well. "I'm just concerned that your quest will consume you." Soloman turned away and resumed his task. "I've seen a lot of good men get too wrapped up in revenge and ended up destroying themselves." "Don't worry; I know what I'm doing." Ivan reassured him. "I know you do." Soloman tied a leather string around one bunch of feathers, inspected it carefully, and then moved on to the next one. "Enjoy your fun Ivan, but I suggest having some protection on you in case he ever finds out. You two DO live with one another after all, and if you grow him as big as you say you are, he'll be able to knock your head clear off with one blow." "Don't worry about me; I know how to take him down when the time comes." Ivan reassured him. "In the meantime, I think I'll enjoy watching him blow up." * * * Austin stared down at the scale. It had to be broken. It was the only logical explanation. There was no way he could weigh as much as it said. 246 lbs. "Fucking hell!" He said as he gave the scale a kick, sending it banging against the wall. Now it was REALLY broken. There was no way he could weigh 246 lbs. No absolute freakin' way. His eye caught his reflection in the mirror, and he quickly averted it. He had been avoiding it for the past several days. It was mostly because he didn't want to face the truth. Despite his desire not to, however, he couldn't stop himself from turning and facing the mirror. If the scale was broken, the mirror must've been broken too because the man in it clearly looked like he was 246 lbs. Every muscle on his body was obscenely huge, just like a pro bodybuilder's. His shoulders and lats spread out wide like a barn door, filling the view in the mirror. His chest, which had once been one of his weakest spots, was now as big as two ripe honeydew melons. His arms rippled like pythons, each of them measuring at around 20 inches cold. Maybe I'm just retaining water he thought, that could explain why he looked so big. But in reality, his muscles looked extremely ripped. All of the fat on his body seemed to have been burned off and left him with the best definition he had ever seen. His abs, thankfully, didn't grow bigger, but those 10 packs looked more shredded and defined than they have ever been. "I'll just stop lifting for awhile, that should cut some mass off." He said. If he can cut some mass and keep his current definition, he'd probably be the hottest guy on campus. But that was the main problem. He just kept on adding bulk. It wasn't as if he was lifting harder, and sure his strength gains were amazing, but no one could pack on 35 lbs. of muscle in les than a month! He'll stop going to the gym, plain and simple. He'll just jog and keep to a strict diet, which should work. Picking up his shirt he pulled it over his head and tugged it on. The shirt barely made it halfway when a loud tearing sound filled the air. "SHIT!" He tore the rest of the shirt off and threw it on the ground. It looked like he'll have to go and buy 5XL shirts now. * * * Ivan was ecstatic that his voodoo magic was working so well. He'd hear Austin swear loudly as sounds of ripping clothing filled the air every other day, a sign of his ever growing bulk. Austin was no longer a lean 'super model' nor was he merely athletic. No, now Austin was looking like a full blown bodybuilder, with muscles that could hold it's own in any contest. Soon the jock will reach the same level as a super heavyweight bodybuilder, perhaps even going beyond them. Of course, Ivan made sure that his spells weren't wrecking Austin's health. He may be doing this out of spite, but he wasn't trying to kill him or anything. Austin would be the healthiest musclebound mass monster on campus by the time Ivan was done with him (but that probably wouldn't be anytime soon.) * * * "Fuck man, what the hell is going on with me?" Austin muttered as he looked down at himself...or at least tried to. His chest had grown so thick that it was starting to block his view of anything past them. However, he knew full well what was going on: he was growing bigger. 302 lbs. 302 fucking lbs. He couldn't explain it; it was like his muscles were growing without even trying! He hadn't touched a single weight in a week, and yet every day when he would step onto the scale, he would find the number creeping higher and higher until finally he broke through the 300 mark. He would blame it on the scale being broken again or something, but this was a brand new scale and his reflection in the mirror proved otherwise. Now he was the size of a Mr. Olympia contender, only he was both massive AND ripped. If he took part in the contest, he could probably win easy. "Fucking hell, I'm too big!" Austin reached up and squeezed his chest, trying his best to make it smaller somehow. As his hand squeeze the muscle, his cock within his shorts twitched, prompting him to jerk his hand back. He wasn't...turned on by this, could he? * * * Ivan knew that Austin WAS turned on by what was going on. When he looked directly into Austin's eyes, saw it; a burning desire to grow huge. Despite what he claims, or how hard he denies it, the truth was that Austin liked having a huge body. However, the jock had been brainwashed into thinking that people were disgusted by what he was told as "oversized" and "too huge." Of course, Austin was also worried about losing his speed with all that muscle mass, which was true, but he was never the fastest on the team anyway. And honestly, there were more people who would love to see Austin pack it on than the jock thought. * * * "I don't care how you do it, just stop taking whatever shit you're on and lose all that muscle before the next game you hear me!?" Coach's voice could be heard clear through the building. Fortunetely it was dead at that time so no one else was around to hear Austin get chewed out. It was quite the sight, a 320 lbs muscle giant getting put down by an overweight middle aged man. "Are you trying to get kicked off the team? Is that is!?" Coach yelled. "No sir, I love football, I want to stay on the team." Austin said. Yet somehow it sounded so hollow. "Then stop putting on muscle and start using your head!" Coach banged his fist on the table. "Last game you brought too much attention to you, people are already talking about you taking steroids to boost your game. And you know what? They're probably right." "But coach, I swear I'm not taking-" "Don't give me those excuses! How else does a man gain over eighty pounds in less than two months!?" Coach demanded. Austin was at loss for words. Even he couldn't figure that out. The coach let out a deep breath and sat back down. "Listen, I'm not against you bulking up and all that, frankly it's making you unbeatable on the field. But it's just too much too fast to be natural. If you get any bigger, I'll have no choice but to have to take some tests." "I understand coach." Austin said. "Now get out there and eat a cheeseburger or something else unhealthy." The coach said, dismissing him. Austin sighed as he left the coach's office and stepped out. He had been expecting this for quite some time. Somehow it didn't seem as bad as he thought. It was weird, his spot on the team was in jeopardy, but he didn't seem to care as much as he should have. As he was walking by the gym, he heard a clank. Curious he looked in. Inside was his friend and teammate Joey, having tripped over a barbell. "You okay there?" He asked, coming the rest of the way in. Joey's eyes went wide when he saw Austin...all of Austin. It wasn't the first time someone had that reaction when they say him. Pretty much everyone stared and gaped whenever he walked by, his massive thighs rolling around each other, his clothes appearing painted on his bloated, oversized body. "I, uh, was just, uh," Joey just looked at Austin dumbfoundly. Austin sighed. "I know,you think I look like a freak." "What?" Joey looked at Austin blankly. "Don't try and deny it, you and everyone else think I look like a freak with all these muscles." "I don't think you look like a freak!" "Oh come on, look at me!" Austin grabbed the front of his shirt and tore it off, exposing his body. Joey gasped. Never before had the football player seen anyone so huge and ripped before. Austin's traps and deltoids laid on his shoulder like bowling balls had been stuffed under the skin. Those arms must've been 28 inches around, with biceps the size of Joey's head at least. With every breath, Austin's pectorals seemed to heave outwards powerfully, like two inflating balloons with nipples. Austin's waist was so defined, so shredded he could probably shred cheese on it. Even though Austin didn't take off his pants, there was no hiding those massive tree trunk legs of his, with quads as thick as Joey was and calves the size of hams. "You...want to know what I think?" Joey said softly. "What, that I'm a giant hideous freak?" Austin asked. Slowly Joey looked up, his eyes trailing up those thick calves, the tree trunk legs, the rippling waist, the broad pectorals, the wide lats, the cannonball traps and finally to Austin's face. "I think you look hot." Austin looked at him, not sure if he heard right. "What?" "I think you look hot as hell." Joey said again. "Are you fucking with me?" Austin growled. "Because I'm not laughing." "It's the truth!" Joey took a step back. "I...fuck man, I never wanted to say anything, but I think all those muscles are fuckin' hot. I think the bigger you get, the better you look." "If I get any bigger, I'll be too big for football!" Austin yelled."Coach is right about to kick me off the team because of them!" "I-I know, and that sucks, but I can't help it, I think you look awesome." Joey said. Austin didn't know what to make of this. He wanted to be angry at Joey, he really did. But he couldn't muster the anger up. Joey was his friend, and finding out that he was both gay and into Hulk sized muscles at the same time...well, now that he knew, the signs were so obvious. Joey always was excited whenever Austin showed off his muscles, or bragged about his gains. And those muscle feels, they occured more often and lingered a bit longer than normal. But, all in all, Austin didn't mind it one bit. "Do you...do you really think I look good with all this?" Austin asked. "Oh fuck yeah." Joey said, approaching slowly. "Even if I continue to get even bigger?" Austin could feel the crotch of his pants tighten. "Especially if you get bigger." Joey reached out and placed a hand on a massive deltoid. He attempted to squeeze it, but was met with steely muscle insted. "And...would you be willing to stick around and watch me grow bigger?" "You'd have a hard time keeping me away big guy." Joey said as he pressed his body against Austin's, feeling those hard muscles flex and bulge back. And then suddenly they were kissing. Austin couldn't remember who kissed the other first, but he didn't care. It just felt so good, so...right, that he didn't want it to stop. Soon they were fumbling to take his pants off, peeling the fabric away to expose his colossal lower body. His cock sprang to life from the confines of his boxer, having also exerienced the same growth spurt as the rest of his body, extending to a full 13 inch length. "God it's so huge." Joey gasped as he looked at the massive member. "You don't have to if you don't want to." Austin said, then gasped when Joey lowered his ass on top of it. "Oh I want it. I've wanted it ever since I first saw you in the shower." Joey whispered. "Alright, but don't regret it later." Austin told him, then pierced Joey's ass. Joey cut off a cry that escaped his throat, followed by a deep moan. As Austin began to rock his hips, Joey was worshiping those glorious muscles, his tongue and lips servicing them as best as he could. The more Joey worshiped his muscles, the closer it brought Austin to climax. Soon Austin was flexing his muscles, bouncing his pecs and rippling his abs, and it turned him on even more! Joey couldn't take it anymore and shot his load, cum splattering over those perfect abs. Austin however still kept rocking, flexing and posing, his balls churning and painfully swelling as his seed built up, closer and closer until finally he let out a roar and blew, his cock spewing shot after shot into his best friend. After a full two and a half minutes of shooting, his balls finally emptied and the both of them collapsed onto the gym floor. "That...was...incredible." Joey gasped. Austin looked at him, and listened to those words thoughtfully. "It really was." * * * The bell rang as Ivan walked into the store in high spirits. As Austin grew bigger, Ivan's mood seemed to brighten as well. Who knew turning your roommate into the Hulk could make you...peppy? "Afternoon Ivan!" Soloman greeted him from the counter, a grocery bag already set on the counter. "I've got your usual muscle monster making supplies ready for you." "Thanks Soloman!" Ivan said as he reached for his wallet. "So how big is the giant stud now?" Soloman asked curiously. "Austin is pushing about 360 lbs. now." Ivan reported. "He's gotten so big the people at the big and tall are actually having trouble getting him stuff big enough to fit him." "Geez, sounds like his expenses are just piling up as he grows huh?" "Well he's got a football scholarship and everything, so he can afford it." Ivan said as he handed over the money. "Last game he played he was unstoppable, they just handed him the ball and he plowed his way through all the way to the end zone." Soloman laughed as he handed Ivan his change. "Wish I could have seen it. Anyways, I've got a few people interested in that spell of yours. When you get the chance, enchant a few amulets and charms with it and you'll be making yourself a small fortune." "For now I'll just enjoy practicing it on my roommate." Ivan said as he picked the bag up. "I'll see you in a few days then." "Alright take care!" Soloman said as Ivan left. Ivan got home from another trip to his supply store, his grocery bag filled with ingredients for his spells. So far his work on Austin had gone beyond what he could have ever imagined, and quite frankly he wasn't sure if he wanted to stop. And besides, he already bought the supplies for it, so he might as well put them to good use. As he walked towards his room, he saw that the door was left ajar. He frowned, having remembered closing it before he left. Feeling something was wrong, he slowly opened the door and walked in. Austin was in his room. The360 lbs. behemoth looked positively massive in his small room, taking up much of the space. Around him were his spells books and written notes. All of his drawers were open, revealing his ingredients and tools. "What is all this?" Austin asked. "These books, all these weird stuff, this right here!" He held up the sheets of paper containing all of his muscle growing spell research as well as the pictures and weight readings that he made of Austin. There was no way for him to lie around this. "I've been using voodoo to grow your muscles." He told him. "You did this to me!?" Austin dropped the papers. "You turned me into this...this...THIS!?" He motioned his hand at his body. Every muscle rippled and flexed powerfully. If Ivan wasn't being yelled at, he would have found it incredibly hot. "Call it payback for always being an ass to me." Ivan crossed his arms. Mentally he prepared to throw a hex or two to immobilize Austin as soon as he threw a punch. "You...you..." Austin began to shake violently. Ivan took a deep breath and prepared to take Austin down. Suddenly Austin dropped to his knees, creating a massive THUD that shook the floor. "Thank you." Ivan choked back the activation key. "W-what?" "Thank you...for this." Austin said. Ivan didn't know how to respond. He had expected the huge man to go into a rage and try to kill him or something, but this was the exact opposite of the reaction he had been anticipating. "I...know I was being an asshole to you, treating you like shit cuz of your freaky looking eyes. You probably did this because I was a dick, probably grow into a huge muscle monster. But, I like it. I...I really like it. I like tearing out of my clothes, I like having to squeeze through doorways, I like the stares people give me as I walk by, I like seeing myself get bigger and bigger." "I know you do." Ivan said. "A month and a half ago when I looked into your eyes, I saw everything about you." "You...did?" Austin looked up, flinched slightly as he saw Ivan's white eyes. "And...and you didn't turn me into a tiny wimp instead?" "What can I say, I'm into big guys." Ivan shrugged. "Sure I was tempted, and yeah I did it because I was mad, but honestly I did it because I thought it was the best way to teach you a lesson. And besides, I felt that you needed to figure out what you really wanted instead of going for what other people say." "Thank you!" Austin grabbed Ivan and hugged him tightly. Suddenly the tiny witch doctor found his face being crushed into the valley between two massive pecs, with arms as thick as hams wrapped around him. "Dude, can't breathe..." Ivan struggled to say, but he had to admit he found it hot. "Oh, sorry." Austin dropped his smaller roommate. "I'm still adjusting to being this big. Though, I gotta confess, when I ripped a door off it's hinges the other day, it felt awesome." "I'll bet." Ivan laughed. "Well, now that we've gotten that out of the way, there's something I want to ask you." "Yes? What is it?" "Can you PLEASE pick up after yourself? Your oversized boxers made me almost trip the other day." * * * "It's amazing how much a person could change in so little time. And I'm not talking about the physical changes Austin had gone through." Ivan said, his hands moving through the box of trinkets. "Though a 260 lbs. gain in the span of a two months is impressive enough as it is." Soloman pointed out. "No, what's amazing is how an arrogant jerk could become decent person." Ivan held up a gemstone and inspected in closely. "Who knows, maybe in a few weeks we could actually get along to the point where we could be friends." Finding the stone satisfactory, he set it aside. "That's pretty rare, the subject of a voodoo revenge actually becoming friends with the person who casted it in the first place." Soloman remarked as he placed the rest of the stones back into their box and put them away. "Then again, you are quite the unique individual." "Me? I'm just an ordinary guy with a weird hobby." Ivan smiled as he dug out his wallet. After finishing his trip to Soloman's store, Ivan went back home and was unloading his bag full of spell supplies onto the counter. Now that his roomate knew about it, Ivan didn't have to hide everything in his room (which was a good thing, since it was starting to reek in there.) He was just putting away a bunch of dried herbs when Austin came in. It was quite a sight, watching Austin try to fit his 380 lbs frame through the narrow doorway. Even while turning sideways, his pecs scraped the frame. Once through, he walked towards Austin, his mammoth thighs rolling around each other in a super exagerated bodybuilder waddle. Today he wore a muscle shirt that was true to it's name. The fabric of the 15XL shirt was stretched so tight it was a miracle it didn't tear off when he took a deep breath. "Hey Austin, how was practice today?" Ivan asked as he pulled out a jar of gator teeth from the grocery bag. "I left the team today." Austin reported. Ivan fumbled, nearly dropping the jar he was holding. "You what? Why?" "I just...rather than playing sports, I liked hitting the gym even more." Austin said. "And rather than go through the hassle of getting accused for doing steroids, I thought I should best leave the team before they make a huge deal about it." "And what about your scholarship?" Ivan set down the jar. "I got a bunch saved up," Austin told him, "plus I'll get a part time job. I can probably get one as a bouncer easy with a body like this." He reached out and grabbed his bicep. His hand couldn't even cover half of it, and this was a hand that used to palm footballs. "You're serious about this." Ivan said. "Yea, I am." Austin reached up and scratched the back of his neck. It was an awesome display, his biceps fought with his forearm, his triceps flared out. If he had been wearing sleeves it would have probably burst by now. Ivan looked up at Austin, and Austin met his gaze. For a few brief moments they kept eye contact before Ivan broke out into a smile. "Well I wish you the best of luck roomie." Ivan told him. "Thanks, I know it ain't easy living with me." Austin relaxed a bit. "That's for sure, but you've mellowed out a lot now that you're pushing 500 lbs." Ivan pointed out. "I'm only 380." Austin corrected. "Not for long my friend," Ivan grinned as he took a jar and cracked it open. "Not for long..."

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE 4 I started Tyler on a new steroid cycle the next day. I told him it was pretty potent but he didn’t care. He said he’d do anything to grow massive. I adjusted my own dosage to ensure I was growing even faster. I wanted to leave my 300lb weight in the dust. We started to workout quite often and I could definitely see impressive gains in Tyler. I responded well on the new gear and was closing in on 315lbs in just three weeks. On one particular day we had meet at the gym to train chest. My tank top was nearly tearing off my body as I walked onto the gym floor. I could feel all eyes on me. In awe of my size, power and raw sex appeal. I spotted Tyler near the benches. When he noticed me coming his eyes lit up, he licked his lips and placed his hands near his crotch. He was already 250lbs and looked fucking hot even at a distance. We warmed up with bench press and both had a good pump starting when we started increasing the weight. I completed 12 perfect reps with four 45 pound plates on each side. My chest was swelling up and I was starting to sweat a lot. Standing over me Tyler watched with lust in his eyes. “Dave, you look fucking massive. Pump those pecs harder; make them grow” he encouraged. I racked the weights and at up. I flexed my enormous pecs and watched them swell in the mirror. Tyler performed 10 perfect reps before I had to help him with the last two. He grunted loudly but finished the set with good form. “One more on each side” I ordered and sat down and got ready to hoist the 495lb bar. “You’re a monster” Tyler said I lifted the bar without his help. I lowered the bar and paused for a few seconds before raising it back up. “Feel them” I grunted. Tyler quickly placed his hands on my rock hard pecs as I continued to press the heavy weight. I could feel him running his fingers along the deep striations and thick veins. He moaned as I completed 10 reps before racking the bar and stood up. I hit a few poses in the mirror as people started to gather around us. I could see fear in the eyes of a few men. A couple were visible hard watching me flex. “Two more!” I yelled. Tyler looked doubtful but one look at my face told him I was serious. With 585lbs loaded on the bar, I sat down and started to get ready to lift the massive weight. I stared at my swollen body in the mirror, bounced my blood filled pecs and let out a few screams. I balled up my big meaty hands and started to punch each pec hard. Sweat sprayed and my pecs started to throb. I looked like a wild animal as I laid on the bench. I wrapped my hands around the bar and squeezed so hard I felt like to could bend the heavy metal bar. I let out one guttural scream and powered to bar off the rack. I heard gasps from the large crowd that had gathered. The bar felt incredibly heavy and sagged from the number of plates on each end. My pecs screamed with pain as I lowered the bar. I let it touch my skin for a second before I pushed the weight back up. My arms trembled but the weight kept moving. When I reached the top I could see Tyler ready to grab the bar. “NO!!!” I screamed and started to lower the bar again. The pain coursing through my pecs tripled but I refused to give up. I felt the bar touch my chest again and with every ounce of strength I started to press it back up. When it reached the top I let a low grunt that signalled to Tyler I was finished. He grabbed the bar and slammed it onto the rack. I couldn’t move. I let my arms fall to my sides as I gasped for breath. A full two minutes passed before I could sit up. What I saw in the reflection of the mirror was nothing short of amazing. My 315 pound body had morphed into a total muscle abomination. I was bigger and more vascular then any Mr Olympia competitor. My chest was so pumped my chin rested on it’s thick upper shelf. I looked around at the crowd and most of them had a look of horror on there faces. I moved into a most muscular pose and immediately heard tearing from my tank top fabric. The material around my pecs tore away. I peeled the rest of it off and hit the pose again. I moved closer to the mirror and hit a side chest pose. My chest flexed to it full 70” and jutted four inches beyond my ripped abs. My 25” biceps pressed against my inflated chest and my traps looked down right freakish. My thick back and shoulders made me look three feet thick from the side. It was a truly incredible sight. I walked up to Tyler and I could see fear in his eyes. “Lick the sweat off the world’s biggest pecs.” I commanded. Tyler’s jaw dropped and he looked around nervously. “What?” “You heard me. Lick the fucking sweat off these freaky pecs.” “Right here? In front of everyone? No!” He said. “Did it sound like I was asking little man!” I said loudly. I placed one huge hand around Tyler’s thick neck and pulled his head towards me. I could feel him resisting but I outmuscled him. I slammed his head into my left pec. The whole crowd could hear the impact. Tyler timidly started to lick the beads of sweat from my hot skin. “Faster!” I yelled and pressed his face harder. He started to lick faster as I flexed and bounced my swollen muscles. I looked at the crowd and laughed. “You see this! Even a big man like this can’t resist all this massive muscle.” I moved Tyler’s face to my right pec and he started to slurp the sweat. After a few minutes I let go of Tyler’s neck and he took a step back. He looked mortified. The crowd couldn’t believe I had humiliated him like that. I was so amped up I didn’t care. I walked towards the cable crossover machine and noticed Tyler hadn’t moved. I stopped and turned towards him. His eyes were staring at the floor. “TYLER!” I yelled. He hesitated but walked towards me. “Did I say we were done?” “N-No.” We started doing cable crossovers. We were both looking insanely huge. After a few sets we were both posing in the mirror and tyler finally started to smile again. By the time we finished we were both using the full stack of weights and sweat was puddling on the floor under us. As we walked to our last exercise; incline dumbbells I leaned into Tyler and whispered “A few more sets and it’ll be time for me to fuck your brains out.” Tyler swallowed hard and looked nervous. We performed four gruelling sets of dumbbell presses. I maxed out using 250lb dumbbells and Tyler maxed out with 175lbs. We waddled towards the locker room. As we passed the trash can Tyler fell to his knees and puked. I wasn’t sure if it was the workout or the humiliation that had gotten to him. He stood up and followed me out. I fucked him three times that night. When I wasn’t pounding his hard ass I was posing my mammoth body for him. I tossing his growing body around like a rag-doll, used him as a human weight and dominated every moment we spent together. We both came countless times and Tyler had a few bruises the next day. Tyler didn’t call me for a week. When he finally did it was to ask whether his steroid shipment had arrived. I could tell there was something different about him. He made an excuse as to why we couldn’t workout that week. I figured he needed to take a break but I knew he’d be back. No one could resist my freakish mass and power.

An old story I've cleaned up for you pleasure... “Alex, we got a new patient” Doctor Peters called Alex quickly moved from the nurses station and joined the doctor on his way to the room. Alex was new, he’d only been on the ward for a couple weeks. But he was getting used to the way things worked in the hospital. Alex had seen most of the nurses get hit on and harassed, but Alex was a guy, a hot guy, but still a guy. He’d been a gymnast in high school, and it showed. He was lean but toned and was always turning heads with his tight bubble butt showcased to perfection in his nursing scrubs. “18 year old male, came in with multiple broken bones, multiple lacerations and widespread bruising,” Peters explained. “Car accident?” Alex asked. “No, he’s not saying anything. Police found him in the park. They think he was beaten,” Peters answered grimly. “He’s in 19.” ———————————————————————————————————— Room 19 was the usual private hospital room: a bed, a couch, the same plain grey walls and a tv up in the corner. There were two people in the room with the patient when Alex and Doctor Peters walked in. Two short fat blonde men in their late twenties huddled around the bed. The two were dressed in well worn suits and both looked very tired and very worried. Alex could also easily tell that they were identical twins. Resting in the bed was a small skinny kid. Even though Alex knew he was 18, kid was the only word for him. He might of been a cute guy, if it wasn't for the massively swollen black eye and stitched up blood splattered cheek. Even his golden blonde hair was still matted with dry blood. His right arm was in a sling, and the left wrist was bandaged. A mass of bandages were wrapped tightly around his waist, no doubt to help some broken ribs heal. Both his legs looked to be in casts, but they were covered by blankets. Peters introduced himself. “Hello, I’m Doctor Peters, I’ll be handling your brothers case.” The twins nodded and shook the doctor’s hand. “Sven and Axel Storberg,” one of the blond men said. “We’re Thor’s legal guardians.” Alex looked at the tiny teenager. Thor was a very unfortunate name for him. He could never live up to that image. Peters continued. “Ok, this is Alex, he’s the nurse for this section of the floor, so he’ll be your brother’s nurse.” The twins looked to Alex as he checked on of the monitors that kept an eye on Thor’s vitals. “Will he be ok?” one of the twins asked. Alex couldn’t tell which one. “He’s stable, so he’ll be fine,” Peters explained. “Just a few weeks of rest.” “You should go, you have work,” a weak voice called from the bed. The twins nodded reluctantly and Peter’s gestured for the door. “We just have a couple things to talk about,” Peters said to the kid as they left. ————————————————————————————————————————— Thor was the only patient on Alex’s section, so between checking the kid and spinning in his chair at the nursing station, he had nothing to do. The kid had been in and out of sleep, and it was coming up to the end of Alex’s shift. The hospital was never very busy, but Alex wanted to keep an eye on the kid. He had a feeling about something. The kid was awake when Alex went to check on him before leaving for the night. “Hi,” Thor greeted, smiling weakly. “Hey, just checking on you before I leave. I’ll be back in the morning,” Alex explained, bending to check the monitors next to the bed. “Another nurse will check in the night, but you should be sleeping then.” “Ok,” Thor wheezed. Alex stood up and looked at the boy for a moment, his eyes were so blue. Ice blue, they almost looked unnatural. Alex picked up the chart at the end of the bed and clicked through it. It had the boy’s entire history. “So your brothers are raising you?” Alex asked. “Yea, parents died when I was eight. Sven and Axel had just turned 18,” Thor explained. “They gave up going to college to look after me and now they are working themselves to death to get me into a college.” “They sound like good people,” Alex said. “So why didn’t you tell them you were beaten?” Thor squirmed a little in his bed. “Did it happen because you’re gay?” Alex asked. Thor went still. “How did you know?” he asked quietly. “Even bruised and broken you still craned your neck to check out my ass when I was bent over a minute ago.” Alex smiled as the kid blushed. “You won’t tell anyone will you?” He asked. “No, but you really should. If no one else, you should tell your brothers and the police,” Alex offered. “I can’t,” Thor sighed. “I don’t remember who did it.” Alex flicked through the chart. The MRI scan taken when the kid first came in showed signs of massive brain activity. “Is you head hurting? Any headaches?” Alex asked. With the bruise and cuts on his head, he appeared to have a concussion at least. “No, my head’s the only thing not hurting.” Thor smiled. “Its feels amazing actually, like clear and focused.” “But you can’t remember who beat you?” Alex asked. Thor suddenly looked like he’d been caught. “Yea, odd isn't it,” Thor smiled, but Alex thought it almost looked like a smirk. Alex laughed. “See you in the morning. Think about talking, it’s for the best!” —————————————————————————————————————————— Alex switched into his scrubs before heading out onto the ward the next morning. He lifted the scrub bottoms up to his face, they seemed shorter then usual. “They seem to get shorter every day,” a voice joked. Alex turned to see an almost model like guy pull on his own scrubs, tiny tight shorts and an even tighter top that revealed the bottom row of his abs. “Yea,” Alex replied then quickly added, “Are you new?” The nurse shook his curling blond head. “No, been here longer then you.” “Really?” Alex asked shocked. He was sure he’d have noticed a guy like this walking the halls. “Yep, no worries though,” the nurse smiled. “This hospital is weird, only hunky guys seem to be nurses here. Its cool, but a major distraction.” The nurse vanished from the locker room and Alex followed. He tried to pull his shirt lower as the air fluttered over his abs. As he headed to Thor’s room, he noticed the absence of female nurses. There wasn’t any at all. There were female doctors and patients, but only guys in the revealing nurse scrubs and they were all major eye candy. Alex picked up Thor’s chart from the nurse’s station as a ginger nurse with amazing biceps quickly explained that Thor was awake and had been fed his breakfast. Alex was really confused by the sudden change in staff as he entered Thor’s room, but that all changed the second he saw Thor. The kid was fine, perfectly healthy. No bruises, no broken bones and no nasty cuts. He was sitting up on the bed and clicking through the channels on the TV. “Hey Alex,” Thor said, his painfully blue eyes staring. “You ok?” Alex pointed at the kid as the door swung shut behind him “You were hurt. I mean massively, like bloody corpse hurt,” he shouted. “You really want to shout corpse any louder?” Thor asked, definitely smirking this time. Alex hushed himself. “But you were….” “What?” Thor asked again, just staring. A pain shot through Alex’s head, but it was gone as quick as it came. But the confusion got even worse. “Nothing,” Alex answered, checking the chart. “I’m sure I talked to a kid like you…. he’d been beaten for being gay.” “Oh….” Thor nodded knowingly, his eyes though looking deep into Alex’s “I was… I mean am being bullied for being gay, you must have just forgot.” “Yea, must of,” Alex agreed, scolding himself for sounding so stupid. “So you hear for another session? The last nurse really worked it hard, gave his arms a real big pump,” Thor asked, tossing a grey cylinder to Alex. Alex caught it, but the chart fell onto the bed. He examined the tube, it was plastic with a fleshy opening in the shape of a mouth. It was a FleshJack. “Why do I have this?” Alex asked. Thor laughed. “Did you not sleep or something? It’s for my condition.” Alex stared at the kid, noticing the blue eyes seemed even bluer then a second ago. They cut into Alex and the confusion started to vanish. “Its for your HLS,” Alex stated, the memories returning. “Hyper Libido Syndrome.” Thor sniggered as he pulled off his pants. “Get jacking!” he ordered. Alex smiled. It was his job, after all. It wasn’t like someone made up the condition, he remembered studying it. It was very rare, but the men who suffered from it needed to ejaculate regularly. And from what Alex remembered, Thor had one of the worst cases the doctors had ever seen. After lubing up the FleshJack, Alex quickly examined Thor’s cock. It was average in every way, 6 by 4. He remembered yesterday when Peters made him Thor’s nurse. He’d expected HLS to be present only in men with massive fat cocks, not the little thing that Thor had. But Thor was a sufferer and needed his condition to be treated, so Alex started jacking. —————————————————————————————————————————— “Here’s the latest sample,” Alex explained as he handed the full FleshJack to the ginger nurse. “Wow, I only finished him off like ten minutes before you got here,” the nurse smirked. “Guy’s a cum factory.” Alex thought for a moment. He’d seen Thor as a kid, but he was a guy, a man. Alex had just jacked Thor off and he certainly wasn’t a kid. Especially with how much he’d cum. Alex watched the nurse leave with the FleshJack, his bubble butt bouncing in the tiny scrub shorts as he walked. Another nurse, one with olive toned skin and black hair, passed pushing a patient in a wheel chair. He winked at Alex and bounced his chiseled chest. It seemed normal to him now. How could he have forgotten about this? All of the hot nurses were the reason he’d applied for this hospital. ——————————————————————————————————————————— It was nearing the end of Alex’s shift and he hadn’t returned to Thor’s room. He’d gotten another nurse to provide Thor with release and the ginger nurse had jumped at the chance. But when a massive tray of food arrived for Thor’s dinner, Alex was too curious to pass the delivery job off to someone else. Why would Thor need so much food? He was tiny, barely 5 and a half feet tall and so skinny. Alex almost struggled to carry the over laden tray of chicken, potatoes and vegetable to room 19, but thankfully he was able to pop the door open and was quick to get the tray down onto the table next to the bed. “Dinner,” Alex announced to an empty bed. Alex looked around the room, no little blond kid sitting on the couch, looking out the window. Thor was nowhere to be seen. But there was a very large man doing crunches on floor next to the bed. Alex just watched for a little while as the man pulled himself up and in a deep voice counted out each rep of the exercise. “412, 413, 414,” he listed out between reps. Alex was in awe of the man’s vast back, only each deeply cut and sculpted muscle. His shoulders were rounded and bulky, his traps and neck thick with muscle. As Alex watched, the man moved his folded arms out from in front of him as they aided his crunches and moved them inline with his shoulders, which only enhanced the v-shape of his torso. Alex marveled at the size of his biceps, the thickness of his forearms and the size of his monstrous hands. A mane of long golden blond hair ran down his back. “Shit, sorry wrong room,” Alex spluttered after he broke out of his trance. The man jumped to his feet with a thud and Alex was sure the room shook. He was very tall, much taller then Alex’s 5ft10. His feet took up entire tiles of flooring, and his hospital pants were pulled tight around his bulky calves and boulder like ass. He turned and Alex felt his heart race. The man was a god, his entire body built to perfection with huge chiseled muscle. His chest was wide and heavy with overdeveloped pectorals, each one covered in a pelt of golden hair. The hair continued down his cinderblock eight pac and down into the waist band of his pants. His waist was tight and slim, but decorated with a deeply cut apollo’s belt. The beginning of his tree trunk thighs were on show by the long hanging waistband, the pants being pulled low on his front by the swollen burden that ran over a foot down his pants leg. His face were overtly manly. He had a strong jaw with thick golden stubble and a broad brow. But Alex was focused on the painfully blue eyes that stared back at him. “You’re in the right room, Alex,” Thor smirked.

Misfit Chapter 7 “Well, now what?” Lee and Fred were standing outside the Athletic Center about to set off to find Ham. They were both dressed up in football warm-up sweats and Lee thought Fred looked damn fine in the double-XL’s he was wearing. As they were dressing, Lee learned that Fred was now six-two, a gain of three inches, and had gone from one-hundred-eighty pounds to two-sixty. Fred’s sweats were tight everywhere except the waist, and Lee was finding the way that the university logo was stretched across Fred’s chest very distracting. “Oh, um... gosh. Why don’t we start with the Student Union?” Lee answered. The coach had weighed and measured Lee, too, before he’d been issued his sweats. He was an amazing six-foot-ten, and four-hundred and ninety-two pounds. He’d been given triple-XL’s, but they were still much tighter than Fred’s. Lee’s traps erupted from the neck of the sweats like some kind of volcano, stretching the neckband near breaking. Lee’s forearms were so big he couldn’t get them through the sleeves and he ended tearing them off. Even so, it was a struggle to get into the sweatshirt. The bottom of his shirt landed above his naval, leaving about eight inches of ridiculously compact waist visible above his waistband. The extreme stretching of the shirt across his chest was in marked contrast to the loosely flapping hem. The waistband of Lee’s sweatpants was pulled almost obscenely low in the front by his prodigious package, then followed around and under an adonis belt so sharply defined one could nearly grasp it with one’s hands. From there, the waistband pulled sharply up and over Lee’s insanely jutting bubble butt. Lee had tried to put on a jock in the locker room, but had been forced to go commando when even the largest one was uncomfortably restricting. For now, he would just have to ignore the rather pleasant sensation (as well as the stares) as his jumbo equipment flopped around in the front of his pants in an all-too-obvious way. The legs of Lee’s pants had much the same problem as his sleeves, and only went down to just below his knees. The coach had a pair of pants that fit his tallest basketball player, but Lee couldn’t get it on over his thighs. Consequently, he had to go with a pair made for a clearly obese person, and pull the drawstring tight. That time of the morning, there were lots of students out and about on campus, and the two behemoths stopped traffic wherever they went. Lee seemed to enjoy the attention and smiled and waved often. He got a charge the first time he winked at a guy that common sense and personal safety would have told him to give a wide berth just the day before. He could get used to this, he thought. Fred, on the other hand, was completely flustered by the attention, and seemed to avoid eye contact at all costs. “Come on, relax,” Lee said as he gently nudged Fred with his elbow. “It’s a new world. Every one of those girls wants to be with you, and every one of those guys wants to be like you. The world’s your oyster.” Lee knew that he was exaggerating to some degree– not everyone looked upon bodybuilders as living gods the way he did, but he thought the poor guy needed some encouragement. “This is going to take some getting used to,” Fred answered. The pair entered the Student Union through the cafeteria. The entire dining room fell silent as Lee straightened up. He was about to comment on the similarities to an old western when the hero enters the saloon, when the smell of food hit them both like a brick wall. “Are you hungry?” Fred asked. “Starved,” came Lee’s earnest reply. The crowd parted as the two muscle men made straight for the serving line. They immediately started piling on french toast and bacon and sausage and scrambled eggs and toast and biscuits and muffins and oatmeal and grits, until they each had two trays filled to the brim. “I didn’t realize I was this hungry,” Fred said as he took a bite out of one of his biscuits. Lee had to stop chewing his bagel before he could answer. “Me neither,” he said with his mouth full. Neither of them had eaten since their growth spurts, and they suddenly wondered how they could have ignored the gnawing hunger so long. “He’s paying,” Lee said as they got up to the cashier. “The fuck I am,” Fred said. “Pay for your own damn food.” Lee turned and looked down at Fred. “I left my wallet in my other blanket, okay?” “That’ll be sixty-two dollars and twenty cents,” said the guy at the register. “Pay the man,” Lee said as he picked up his trays. Fred shrugged and reached for his back pocket. “Shit,” he said. “What?” “My wallet’s still in my locker.” “Who’s gonna pay?” the cashier asked. “We’re good for it,” Lee told him, and started to walk away. “Somebody’s gotta pay!” he said stridently. Lee turned back. “I said,” Lee spoke as he bent over until he was nose-to-nose with the slight young man, "we’re good for it. We’ll pay you later. Come on, Fred." Fred shrugged again and raised his eyebrows at the kid and followed Lee over to a table. As they were eating, the irate cashier picked up the phone and dialed the campus police. Professor Lofgren sat looking at the data on the screen. Somehow, his nanites had mutated in some unforeseen way. His ultimate goal all along had been to greatly enhance the human organism– make it stronger and smarter and free of disease, but that was supposed to be decades in the future. The data he’d taken from the young man that came to see him didn’t make a lot of sense. Not only were those nanites radically different from what he’d been synthesizing in the lab, but they didn’t seem capable changing an organism to such a great extent. He really needed to study that Connor boy, and the sooner the better. That was why it was so important he get that oversized oaf out of his hair as quickly as possible. Besides, there was nothing more to be done for the Prentice kid. He was perfectly healthy, and it wasn’t every Nancy Boy that got a chance to be his own walking wet dream. He’d thank the professor before this was over, he was sure. What Lofgren couldn’t know was that the nanites were still fully active in Ham Connor. Not only did they grant him powers beyond all human understanding, but they had merged with his mind and radically boosted not only his intelligence, but all three aspects of his personality– id, ego and libido. At first, the nanites had only interacted with Ham’s baser instincts. His sex drive permitted the initial opportunity for change, without even acting on his conscious mind. The nanites acted to produce a super-pheremone, so powerful that virtually no one could resist while in his presence. This made Ham Connor very dangerous, for as he continued to evolve, he felt less and less connection with mere humans. Paul was still nearly blind with rage as he strode across campus looking for Ham. He knew it was only a matter of time before he caught up to the little fucker and pounded the shit out of him. Across the great lawn he saw some sort of commotion. As he got closer, he realized that the flashing lights were from a campus police car. A small crowd had gathered near a tree that had been uprooted. One of the school’s famous old elms had been pulled from the ground and the trunk literally shattered. Giant splinters littered the area. It looked like several people had been injured by whatever had caused the damage, and the officers and bystanders were tending to the victims. An ambulance was just pulling up and school officials were clearing a path through the crowd. Paul’s first thought was that a tornado had passed through, or maybe there was a lightning strike, but that immediately made no sense– he hadn’t heard anything, and the weather was all wrong. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky. As the EMT’s broke out their equipment, Paul was momentarily distracted from his mission. “What happened?” Paul asked a young woman. “I’m not sure,” she answered. “Somebody said it was some kind of big animal.” That made even less sense to Paul than a tornado. Watching the EMTs kneel down to talk to one of the young men, Paul realized he knew him. He pushed through the crowd until he was near enough to speak. “Joe, are you okay?” Paul kneeled down next to the EMT. “Your friend has a dislocated shoulder,” he said. “Help me sit him up.” Joe grimaced as they leaned him forward. “Put your arms around his chest,” the EMT continued. Paul moved behind Joe and did as he was instructed. The EMT wrapped his arm around Joe’s and put his other hand on Joe’s shoulder. “This is going to hurt,” he told him. Joe stifled a scream as the EMT pulled on Joe’s arm and popped the joint back into place. “You okay?” he asked. Joe nodded as he breathed heavily, tears streaming down his face. “Good. I’m going to leave you with your friend while I go take care of someone else.” The EMT went off to tend to another victim. “Jesus Christ, Joe, what the hell happened?” “Well... I... um...” “What?” “You wouldn’t believe me. Hell, I’m not sure if I’d believe me.” “Try me.” “It was your roommate. You know, the little fag. Except he was all cocky.” Instantly, the fury washed over Paul once again like a wave. Then, almost as fast, it faded to confusion. “What could he have to do with this?” “Well... that’s the thing... nah... it’s not possible.” “What’s not?” Joe crinkled his nose distractedly. “New aftershave?” “Joe!” “Okay, okay. He... he... no, it’s not possible.” “Arrrrgh!” “He grew,” Joe blurted. “He just grew!” Paul crossed his arms and looked carefully at his friend. “Grew? Grew how?” “He got fucking bigger! What did you think I meant?” Paul uncrossed his arms. “Did you hit your head?” “Goddammit! I knew you wouldn’t fucking believe me!” “Come on...” “It’s really true,” said another voice. “I saw it.” Paul looked up to see another of the young men addressing him– one he didn’t know. “What did you see?” Paul asked. “It was just... wow... it was like, The Incredible Hulk. My buddies and me just cracked a couple of jokes and the guy flips out. Next thing we know he’s splittin’ right out of his clothes and tossin’ us around like little kids. Then he gets so big he just up and yanks the tree out of the ground.” “You’re shittin’ me... aren’t you?” “That’s not the best part,” Joe says. “Tell him what happened next.” “He fucked it.” “Fucked what?” “The tree! The goddamned tree!” Paul’s mind started reeling as he looked over at the shattered elm and noticed that in among the wood fragments were countless blobs of shiny, pearlescent liquid. He swallowed hard. “Holy shit...” “That’s him, officer...” Lee managed to tear his attention away from stuffing his hungry maw just long enough to notice that scrawny pipsqueak of a cashier standing nearby with his hands defiantly on his hips and trying his best to reduce Lee to a greasy pile of disintegrated ashes with just a look. Standing next to him was a campus police officer. At the moment, the officer was experiencing two separate emotions, and they were competing against each other mightily. The first was awe– awe at never having seen such a large and mighty specimen of humanity, and awe at the simply unbelievable mass quantities of food that specimen was shoveling back. He’d seen all the biggest football players from this and competing schools and this guy was way off in a league by himself. The second was that he was scared shitless. Campus security had two different classes of officer– deputized and non-deputized. This officer was the latter, and that meant that he wasn’t allowed to carry a GUN and he very much wanted to have a GUN right at that very moment so he could point his GUN at the extremely large man sitting in front of him. With his GUN. “Um, sir...” he began tentatively, “did you pay for the food?” “Jesus Christ,” Lee said, pounding his massive fist on the table, “I said I’d fucking pay for it when I’m done!” The officer jumped back with a start as Fred deftly caught a plate of biscuits before they had a chance to bounce off the table. The cashier, however, was undeterred and took a step forward. “You have to pay first!” he screeched. With an annoyed look, Lee turned toward the cashier and abruptly reached out with his big hand, grabbed the smaller man’s pant waist right at the belt buckle and pulled him in close. “C’mere, shorty, I wanna see how big your balls are...” Lee furrowed his brow intently and peered down the front of the man’s pants. “You see! I said he was dangerous! He threatened me before!” Lee stood up and hoisted the little man high into the air with one hand until he was batting at the suspended ceiling tiles. “I SAID...” Lee paused, closed his eyes for a moment to compose himself. After taking a deep breath he opened his eyes and looked down at the trembling officer with a benign look. “Officer... uh... Smith,” he began slowly as he looked at the officer’s name tag. “This is all just a little misunderstanding,” he said soothingly. “Put me down!” the cashier screamed from his position up against the ceiling. Lee held his arm up as easily as if he were hailing a cab. “My friend and I were just very hungry. For a couple of guys like us, you can imagine that it’s kind of important.” Lee smiled and gently patted the officer’s shoulder and all the while the cashier was squirming and kicking eight feet in the air at the end of Lee’s other arm. Fred nodded sincerely, his mouth full of french toast. Officer Smith seemed to relax perceptibly. “It just happens that we both forgot our wallets at the same time. What are the odds, right? So as soon as we’re done here, we’ll go right back to our dorms and bring back some money, simple as that. Okay?” Officer Smith looked up at Lee, over at Fred and then finally back up at the wriggling cashier. “Well... I guess that would be alright. I should get your names for my report.” “Certainly,” Lee answered obligingly. The officer started to pull out a notepad. “Put me down!” the cashier screeched once again. Lee raised his eyebrows as he looked down at the officer, who gave him an almost imperceptible nod. “Okay, junior, you can go back and count your nickels,” Lee said as he gently lowered the man to the floor. The dining room erupted into spontaneous applause. “Thank you! Thank you! I’ll be here all week!” Lee told the admiring crowd. “Try the veal!” The cashier muttered to himself as he skulked back to his station. Officer Smith was about to get the names of the two huge young men, when his radio crackled to life. “Attention all units! Attention! All units are to report to the northeast corner of the Great Lawn. This is a code red, repeat, code red.” “Oh, gee, sorry guys, I gotta go. Some kind of emergency. City tactical units are responding to reports of a large animal. Possible bear. Or gorilla. Or several of each. Multiple casualties.” “You don’t suppose?” Fred said, looking up at Lee. “I’d bet you my lunch,” he replied. “Officer, we’re going with you.” The football players had made the mistake of angering Ham before his powerful pheremones could have any effect. His seething rage built quickly, suppressing Ham’s rational mind and snuffing out the pheremone production almost instantly. He was now a primitive creature, operating almost entirely on instinct of the brain stem. In the twenty minutes since he’d yanked a hundred-year-old elm out by its roots, Ham had cut a path of destruction across the campus, twisting steel park benches like paper clips, snapping trees like matchsticks, even knocking over the statue of the old fart that founded the college. A lifetime of pent-up rage was being dispensed in mere minutes. People scattered in all directions as the ten-foot leviathan barreled through like a locomotive. Close to three-thousand pounds, he was nearly as wide as he was tall, and every massive footfall sent shockwaves through the surrounding earth, cracking sidewalks where he crossed them and leaving footprints as deep as six inches in softer soil. Gigantic, naked, inconceivable muscular; Ham the Beast was like nothing ever seen on the face of the earth. His ruggedly masculine face with its brutish, exaggerated brow over fiery piercing green eyes and high, strong cheekbones was nearly encircled with bulging muscle. Hugely bulging traps over a foot thick rose up from behind his neck and extended forward beneath his ears, fighting for space with a neck almost twice the width of his face. His great lantern jaw was cradled between massive pectorals that came nearly straight up from the collarbone before leveling out and extending to form a pec shelf two feet deep and then curving down and around to form gargantuan orbs, giving Ham a one-hundred-fifty inch chest. Deltoids the size of wrecking balls sat above sixty-inch biceps and fought for room with the rest of Ham’s staggering upper body, forcing his arms out to forty-five degrees. Somehow, this massively monumental mountain of muscle that made up Ham’s upper body perched on a waist that measured just fifty-two inches. Below the waist, Ham’s body exploded once again with size– his quads measured nearly ninety inches, with the preponderance of that mass from front to rear rather than side to side. Ham’s calves, however, were much wider than deep, and at sixty-two inches were bigger than his upper arms and were more responsible for his wide stance than his vast quads. Most startling of all was Ham’s gigantic fuck-pole. Hard as steel, it was so stiff that it barely wagged as he stormed across the school. At thirty inches long and six inches thick, it pointed slightly upward as it remained suspended above testicles like ripe honeydew melons. These freakishly other-worldly proportions were nonetheless narrow enough in all the right places so as to keep him remarkably flexible; and this was clearly evident as he rampaged across campus. And yet, a spark of humanity remained within the colossus. The reptilian part of Ham’s brain hadn’t replaced the other parts; merely suppressed them. The barely cognizant part of Ham knew he was headed someplace, but it didn’t know where. Sarah hadn’t heard from her boyfriend in a couple of days. This was strange; normally she and Paul texted each other throughout the day. She was scrolling through the messages on her phone to see if maybe she’d missed something as she hurried to class. She was about to round the corner of the Science Building when a large crowd came running in the other direction, nearly knocking her down. “What in the world...” she started to say. A young man in the group grabbed her by the hand and started pulling her along with the group. “Come on!” he shouted. The young man pulled her so hard she let go of her book bag. “Wait a minute,” she said as she tried to reach back and retrieve the bag. Instead, she stumbled and pulled them both tumbling to the ground . “It’s coming,” the young man said as he scrambled back to his feet. As she tried to stand, a searing pin shot through her ankle. “Come on!” the man yelled. “I twisted my ankle,” Sarah said through the blinding pain. “What’s going on?” That’s when she saw him. The ground shook as Ham came rounding the corner of the building at a rolling trot. Sarah momentarily forgot her pain as she looked up at the muscle monster. They momentarily locked eyes before Sarah collapsed again from the pain. The young man she was with scooped her up in his arms and valiantly tried to flee. Until that moment, all the tiny, insignificant beings Ham had encountered were inconsequential; paltry insects to be batted away. This one was different. She had special meaning. He paused for a moment to scour his fevered brain for meaning until he understood. She was his rival. Hard to believe, but true. She was the one person that had any chance of eliciting any kind of feelings from Ham’s boyfriend– feelings that belonged to Ham, and Ham alone. He charged after interloper. Carrying Sarah, the young man didn’t have a prayer of outrunning the beast, and Ham was on them in a flash. As he reached them, the pounding shockwaves of Ham’s footsteps caused the young man to stumble, and once again, they both went down. Ham grabbed the shoulder of the young man’s jacket and flung him out of the way. Sarah screamed as the colossal muscle beast scooped her up under one arm like a rag doll and ran off into the nearby woods.

Karim looked on as Harold finished his last workout in the gym. Karim was a teenage boy who had come from Persia (modern-day Iran). Harold had found him and he had taken him to the United States. Harold was a successful businessman who had run numerous businesses, the latest being a small gym on the corner of a small strip mall in Miami, Florida, which was where he came from. Harold, now being in his late 50’s, having been divorced and had no kids of his own, but his relationship with Karim was a very special one. Harold had met with an old friend of his while in Iran while delivering medical supplies for a local hospital. This good friend of his was dying of cancer, and he had given him one last parting gift before Harold said goodbye: an old oil lamp. The friend told Harold to rub the lamp, and instantly the room was filled with white, thick smoke! The smoke then filled out in the form of a Genie, who didn’t look at all as expected. Rather than resemble an old, overweight man, this Genie was a teenage boy. Only 5-foot-4 inches tall, Karim was short and lean, with brown eyes, short, straight, jet-black hair, and chocolate-colored skin. Karim was a powerful, young Genie, and he was extremely generous; hence his name, Karim, which meant “generous”. Karim looked like he was about 17 years old. Harold got a plane ticket and flew back to the United States, taking the lamp with him. Once he was back in Florida, he released Karim from the lamp and he told the teenage Genie that he no longer needed to stay in the lamp. He then escorted the Genie to the gym which he owned and asked him to help grow the members who worked out there. Harold was completely amazed to see how easy it was for Karim to inflate the muscles of all the people who came to the weight room. One man would walk in and start to use the machines. The man would be skinny to the bone. Karim would focus his powers on him, and the man would find his muscles expand rapidly! Karim would help older clients, younger ones, college students and teens. Nobody would escape his powerful magic! Eventually, all the clients at the gym were big, buff and incredibly strong! People started leaving, or they wouldn’t work out so often anymore! Harold was losing business! So, one day, Harold sat Karim down at the dinner table at the house. “Karim, I need to have you stop growing my customers at the gym…” Harold said to him. “People aren’t coming back anymore and I need to gain my customers back!” “Ohh… But Master! I can shrink their muscles if you want!” Karim suggested, while he was eating his breakfast. “No, Karim! I don’t want you to take away from them what you had already given!” Harold said to the teenage Genie. “Go out and give to other people! Go meet others and grow their muscles!” “But… I cannot! You are my Master! I am bound to serve you! I live at your house, in the lamp!” the boy argued. Harold then stood up and looked at the slender teen. “Karim, I love you very much! You know that, right?” “Yes, Master!” “From now on, I want you to be my son…” Harold said calmly. “Ohhh…. Y-y-yes, Mas—Father!” Karim said. “And you are no longer a Genie! You are free from the lamp, because you are my son!” Suddenly, the lamp shook and rattled violently, before it vanished into thin air! It was gone! “Ohhh whooaa! I’m free! I’m totally FREE!” Karim cheered as he embraced Harold. “Thanks, Dad!” “Now, Karim…. Can you still grow other people?” Harold asked the teen. “Of course! The power never leaves me!” Karim said, as he walked towards the window. He spotted a man walking his dog outside. Karim just pointed his finger at him, and the man, who was only wearing shorts, a tank top, and running shoes, began to feel soreness in his muscles. Suddenly, his arms bulged, his biceps grew, his arms thickened and his strength increased… All at once! Harold and Karim saw this from a distance while looking out the kitchen window. “Splendid, my son! I know how much you just love to grow muscle on others!” Harold grinned. “You think I should just go to school?” Karim suggested. “Yes, that would be a start!” Harold pondered. “Then, you can go to the park, to some sporting venue, or other places from there!” Karim just laces his fingers together and cracked his knuckles. “I’m going to have so much fun!”

A.O.M.G Story by Muscl4life Part I http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2016-new-story-the-age-of-muscle-gods-chapter-1/?hl=%2Bage+%2Bmuscle+%2Bgods Part II http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2049-new-story-the-age-of-muscle-gods-chapter-ii/?hl=%2Bage+%2Bmuscle+%2Bgods+%2Bchapter Part III http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2702-new-story-the-age-of-muscle-gods-chapter-iii/ Part IV http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3389-story-the-age-of-musclegods-iv/?hl=%2Bage+%2Bmusclegods Part V Uncle Steve simply didn’t stop growing, he was getting bigger, denser, wider, thicker and more powerful with each passing second. It was so amazing to see that kind of transformation. The sudden growth spurt episodes were very hot too, but seeing this kind of intense and constant transformation was also incredibly sexy. At some point, both of us were just lost in the powerful pleasure it rewarded us. I could fully invest on my worshiping skills. Uncle Steve was impressed with the way I admired and cherished his growing muscles, taking my time to palm and feel every single part of him, smelling, licking, kissing or biting the enormity of those rugged rock hard muscles. “You’re damn right boy. Worship those muscles make your Uncle bigger!” He said with enthusiasm feeling the powerful boost of my admiration. His muscles unfolded and perfected themselves with each second, using all the food the consumed to make new layers of even harder, thicker and denser muscle fibers. At the same time, Uncle Steve grew a bit taller, to accommodate even more mass that my love towards his muscles and manly power fomented. At some point we heard his bones cracking, his skin stretching even further, it was such a sensual sound. “Johnny, this feels almost better than fucking your tight hole, almost. But I won’t dare to stop you, right now…this…” I kissed his nipple and gently pressed my teeth against its skin, sending such a powerful wave that Uncle Steve went quiet. I smiled. There was no need for words. I knew I had to keep worshipping him, this man was my GOD, and he was so powerful that he managed to change my own body to fit his fantasies, I needed to please him in all possible ways. He flexed his monstrous sized biceps and I nearly passed out, realizing those arms were actually getting a bit too tall for me to worship them standing, not only because Uncle Steve was growing taller, but mostly because these beasts were soaring higher and higher with each new layer of muscle. At some point, I just felt his hand under my butt lifting me at the ideal position so I could not only kiss, but fully hug the giant muscle. Uncle Steve just smiled and kissed the back of my neck as I worked on his immense biceps, triceps and those uncanny forearms of his. From there I attacked his bull neck, his humongous deltoids, his gorgeous thick lats, the truly insane shoulders, to the point I had to work my way down his mountainous chest, glorious turtle shell abdominal muscles, the ultra massive thighs and finally his glorious manly cock. “Shit…” I gasped at the sight of the immense obelisk of masculine power. “Thank you boy.” My Uncle Steve’s voice caught me off guard. It suddenly felt like something pulled me back into my conscious body. “Holy crap! Uncle Steve, you…you…” It took me a while to process that this smoother type of growth had a cumulative effect, which I only noticed when the humongous man just inserted his much thicker tongue into my mouth and silenced me with another kiss. “It’s ok, little man. I know you get scared, it’s just me your master. I’ll be growing all the time, you just need to get used to it. You are the greatest responsible for it anyway.” He said as he put me back on the ground. I realized he was again a bit taller, but the girth of his physique was inhuman. Too much brawn, too much volume, too much conditioning. It was not possible to have that kind of bulk and yet get so ripped and shredded like he was. At least, not possible for tiny youngster bodybuilders but not to Senior Muscle Men. I looked at the clock. 78 minutes have passed by like that. Uncle Steve just chuckled as he hit a most muscular pose that at the same time got me so horny and scared I could not even move. “Holy cow, Uncle Steve you are as big as a barn!” I said noticing how much bigger he had gotten during my “fade out”. “Yeah, I realized you were lost in some kind of trance, so I decided to let you fully enjoy it. This triggering thing is very, very powerful. I could feel you were embracing the right kind of intensity. You are my jewel, little man.” The new and inhumanly powerful Uncle Steve said as he stood up. “Go get the measuring tape, let’s have some fun!” He ordered. Uncle Steve was now 6’5 and ¾ tall, weighing 768 pounds of immensely thick muscle. His arms were 45” now and his chest read 117 inches (I needed two whole tapes to measure that) and his thighs were 62” with 45” calves as well. I measured the humongous cock at 20 fucking massive inches long and 8 inches around. “Not bad for my first day as a SMM. Soon I will be scaring even the big dudes.” I still could not believe how much muscle I gave him. For all I knew he did not feel the same kind of hunger or the violent growth spurts he had previously. I mean how he could nearly double his bodyweight without proper nutrition. “I know it seems weird, but this is just the tuning between my hunger for growth and your hunger for pleasing me, Johnny. Triggering is mostly a thing of mind, rather than just physical. I still need to keep eating and training but I can only reach the full extent of my growth if my trigger is someone deeply connected with me.” Uncle Steve said as he hugged me. “I am starting to understand it now, it really felt like I was dragged around your desires, and I loved to be part of them. You are so powerful, Uncle Steve.” I whispered and reached for his immense embrace. “You haven’t seen nothing yet, boy. I want more, cub. So much more, I want so much more that it will scare you, so I’ll let you get used to the idea.” He smiled showed me the 20” monster cock bobbing in front of my face. “I’ll never get used to that…” I said feeling my ass clinching unconsciously. “You will, don’t worry…In the meantime…we should get something to eat! All this growth made me starving, I want refuel my batteries for new growth spurges. I want all of them again, more muscle and more size to make little guys cry out fear and lust!” He hit a frontal double bicep pose that sent the chills over my spine . However, it actually took us a great deal of time to finally leave Uncle Steve’s house. Mostly because my recently changed SMM relative was simply too big for any of the clothes he bought, even those he acquired in the hopes of becoming a massive geezer. Especially after his latest boost, his muscles achived such symmetry and proportions that no longer resembled human anatomy. After that uncanny episode, the XXXL bodybuilding-wear tank tops and spandex shorts could not fit the humongous muscle beast. “Come on, boy, pull it harder!” He chuckled as I tried to pull the shorts above his humongous 45” calves, which were still relaxed but much, much thicker, at least 50% bigger than any “regular” super-heavyweight thighs. “It’s not easy, Uncle Steve…” I said, muttering most of my strength to pull that short up but I ended up tearing the whole thing, pretty much like Uncle Steve had done with all the 4 previous pieces, scattered all over the floor. “Are you telling me? Heh, these clothes are fucking weak. I am about to go out naked just to see the reaction on people.” My immense sexagenarian uncle pondered casually, but I knew that he could actually do that, so I had to think quickly. “You will get arrested, Uncle Steve. Huge or not, you still need to respect the law.” I replied, trying to think on something to help accomplish that impossible task. “Heh, I wanna see they arrest this!” He said, hitting a most muscular pose that made his muscles flex so huge and so hard that he ended up ripping the rest of the shorts I’ve struggled to pull past his calves. “Oops…I guess number 6 is charm right boy?” Uncle Steve laughed as I rolled my eyes I eventually decided to take a different approach, so I applied some moisturizer on those huge muscles and it helped me to slide the tank top through the monstrous biceps, triceps, neck and shoulders, and carefully pulled the fabric over the gargantuan chest. Then came the hardest part, which was trying to squeeze the shorts through the immensely uncanny powerful thighs of my huge muscle geezer. At that point, I realized that it would be an impossible task to dress Uncle Steve in any kind of pants, so I just picked this ridiculous huge banana thong he bought and hoped that the thong did not rip as pulled it all the way to his waist. The enormous piece of manhood was stretching the fabric to the point it became not only see-through but also literally transparent. “Shit…” I said cleaning the sweat of my forehead after such effort. The image was truly glorious. A humongous muscular man of silver hair and tanned smooth skin, veined and bulging everywhere, with a white tank top, which seemed painted over his chest and a ridiculously tiny banana thong; it still fascinated me the way SMM’s growth continued to take their standards above mankind. “So, how do I look?” My enormous geezer asked, turning around to display his freaking muscularity to my wondering eye. “Criminally sexy…” I replied blushing, which made Uncle Steve reward me with a sensual warm bear hug, lifting me from the ground and kissing me so roughly and intensely that I nearly lost my senses. “I feel just like that too. It’s so powerful, so amazing!” He said while nuzzling my face after kissing me for such long time. I felt myself melting into my Uncle’s massive arms, this man was my vivid living fantasy, and he certainly loved that situation. “You…must be willing to grow even bigger huh?” I could tell just by the warmth of his skin. “You’re damn right boy, this body is developing, perfecting itself, and you will help me to keep pushing its limits. Now, let’s go because I am starving!” He said carrying me out of the house to his enormous pickup. Well, I used to think it was enormous, but now it seemed much smaller compared to the humongous bulk of my Uncle. “This might actually be the last time I drive this baby…” Uncle Steve said while adjusting the seat all the way back to give him at least some extra space to accommodate all that new muscle bulk, which didn’t prove much successful because he still felt constrained inside the vehicle. “Do you want me do drive, Uncle Steve?” I asked politely. “Heh, let me just enjoy this ok cub? You will be the driver soon. My body won’t fit this sardine can for much longer!” He chuckled and messed with my hair. I got into the car and felt immediately cramped with so much manly muscle next to me, which was so sexy to me. I rushed to hug the most my enormous Uncle Steve I could reach with my arms and laid my head on the enormous man, and he tenderly replied with a kiss on my forehead. “Damn…this is so sexy…If I wasn’t so hungry I could fuck you for a good hour or so…” He said as he started the car and drove into the streets. “Where are we going anyway?” It took me a few minutes to realize that I still ignored know our destination. “Well, now that I finally am in the way of becoming a huge motherfucker, I need to show off my new body, especially to see the faces on those who ever doubted I could become one.” Uncle Steve said with a mischievous grin in his manly face. It was then that we both heard the grueling sounds of Uncle Steve’s stomach. “It seems that all the food is finally converted into muscle, so I need to eat to refill my growth batteries for you, my cub. There is a nice joint down the road, specialized in Special orders for SMM’s. I loved to go there just to see the guys eating; now I can finally eat with the big men!” Uncle Steve cheered and stepped into the gas pedal. He followed a deserted road, stepping heavily into the gas. “I know you’re hungry, but it’s better getting there alive don’t you think?” “Heh, I am starving for more than just food boy…” He said mysteriously and only a few moments later I heard the sirens of the police car right behind us. “You’ve done this on purpose, haven’t you?” I asked half chuckling as Uncle Steve slowed down. “Let this old man have some fun, please?” He replied, gently squeezing my thigh with his humongous mitt of a hand as he pulled the car over, and I felt my whole body melting under that grip. The police officer got out of his car and followed standard procedure. He was a young officer with tanned skin, dark brown hair. His body seemed well shaped underneath his uniform, bulging in all right places. “Good morning, sir. Can I please have your driver’s license and vehicle registration?” He asked without even looking at us. Uncle Steve just extended his heavily sinewy arm and delivered the documents to the officer. The reflection of my Uncle’s massive muscles in the officer’s shades were impressive. I realize now this guy was instantly shocked. “Here you are, son. Sorry for the inconvenience. I still need to get a license with my current stats, I mean…if I ever stop growing” Uncle Steve’s deep manly and powerful voice tone suddenly attracted the officer’s attention and he lowered his shades after noticing the size of the driver clearly did not match the stats described in the document. “Steve Finnegan? Wait…didn’t you win some bodybuilding championship?” The officer’s demeanor suddenly changed as he recognized the manly face of my Uncle. “I sure did, son. But I guess I’ll have to stop competing now, at least in the small divisions.” He chuckled flexing the humongous arm to the shocked officer. I noticed Uncle Steve pumping that huge muscle even harder, trying to give more size to them and that arm must have peaked at least 50” around. The officer just stood there watching, and I felt sorry for him. He would love to hug that monstrous arm and never let go. “I was there...My dad competed with you, Larry Durham. He took 5th.” The officer said in a lower tone. “Oh so you must be Junior! Your father is a fine man, officer. He is a great contender, he just got the wrong timing, and he will do much better next year now that I am not there to eclipse him.” “You’re one of those…huge muscle men now?” The guard asked in a clearly excited tone, totally forgetting that my Uncle had broken the law. “Heh, I guess you could say that. However, I am still in the first day, so you understand my rush to grab some grub, don’t you? I just needed to go to Sam’s Dinner and try their SMM’s special. This massive geezer needs to have his food, don’t you agree Junior?” Uncle Steve said casually bouncing his monstrous chest to emphasize his point. “Erm…sure sir. Everything is in order…you’re clear. Go enjoy your meal.” Larry Junior smiled as he returned the documents and backed off the vehicle. “Oh, I most certainly will, boy. I will be joining the SMM’s shows now. We are the true bodybuilders you know. You should come cheer for me.” Uncle Steve bragged, engulfing the hand of the younger police officer with his massive paw. “I would love to do that sir. You will do great, I am sure.” The officer said in a lower tone, trying to retrieve his hand, but Uncle Steve had him right where he wanted. “Good, so get naked, I wanna see if you are worthy of being fucked.” Uncle Steve said out of the bloom as he finally let go of the young man’s hand. To my uttering surprise, the police officer just nodded and opened his shirt, he didn’t even hesitate, just obliged. Uncle Steve looked at me with a smirk, noticing how imperative his new size and massiveness was to smaller, younger men like myself. He just grunted and got off the vehicle, making it squeak and shake as his humongous weight left the car. As he got outside, the young officer was speechless, notching the immense bulk of my dear Uncle Steve. My immense muscle daddy grinned and scratched his manliest jaw, evaluating the hot little officer. The guy was totally naked, without any objection, he actually seemed proud to be showing his body to the immense muscle daddy. “You have a nice tight little body Larry Junior. I bet your father is very proud of you boy.” Uncle Steve said as he kneeled down and started licking the tight shaped man. “I’m just trying to follow his footsteps, sir. Dad was a very fit cop too.” Larry replied with enthusiasm. “Heh, I bet you love huge muscle daddies huh Junior? I saw the look on your face when I flexed my pecs. Damn, you’re a kinky puppy aren’t you? I’ll have a nice time pounding that ass into submission.” Uncle Steve commented as he admired the view of Larry Durham Junior, and the guy was still quiet, but his erect cock displayed how much he enjoyed that situation. “Please, don’t get yourself into trouble just to get laid, sir. If someone comes over…It’s still your first day as SMM, you will have all the asses to fuck without even trying…” I said in half tone, trying to disguise my own jealous. “Come on, kiddo, don’t be like that. You know our thing. You are my trigger, and you will always be number one, I just need many others for my growing body. You’ve passed out while we were fucking and I wasn’t even half as big as I am now, my sexy drive is just immense!” My immense senior citizen tried to reason with me, although we both know that my jealous of his other boys would only spice our relationship even more. “I am just concerned because your brain is flooded in testosterone right now. You need to take it easy while you get used to the changes on your condition…” I replied, trying to rationalize my behavior as a form of defense. “You’re so cute and uptight, Johnny boy.” He said before pulling me out of the truck and kissing my lips so roughly that I once again lost my breath, when he finished I just stood there basking in my own glory. Uncle Steve then returned his attention to Larry Junior. “Junior, do you think my cub Johnny is sexy?” He asked directly “Yes, sir, he’s very sexy.” “Would you fuck him if I told you to fuck him?” “Yes, sir.” He replied without hesitation. “And if I tell him to fuck you?” “My ass is yours to command sir.” Officer Durham replied right off the bat. “Damn, this is very promising!”” Uncle Steve considered the idea for a moment, and I already imagined he would fuck the smaller for the next hour or so, but instead, Uncle Steve just approached the officer and said. “Get yourself dressed and go see your daddy, Junior. Tell him everything that you saw me, that I am SMM now, and that you are gonna be my new trigger.” For the first time Larry Junior hesitated. “R-really sir? I don’t think my dad knows…” “Your dad knows it boy. Trust me, he knows. He is just like me eager to grow into SMM, but if he can’t find a boy who wants him to grow, he will never change. Do you want him to look like me?” Uncle Steve asked flexing his mountainous gun to a very shocked Larry, who simply hugged it with all his lust. “Yes…YES!” Larry screamed, and Uncle Steve just moaned, his muscles reacting to the energy wave that surrounded both of them. I watched in disbelief as Uncle Steve grew even more muscular in a shocking display of raw power that made me very horny. The muscles of Uncle Steve unfolded so fast, so abruptly, so sensually. I just felt my own body getting hotter and hotter as my immense muscle daddy grew bigger right there. The monstrously huge man gained a couple of inches in height, but his muscles added at least 200 of new brawn in the few seconds that the event occurred. “Whoa…what was that?” Larry Junior asked, he had just creamed all over Uncle Steve’s monstrously huge biceps, which were now even bigger and more impressive than ever. “Shit…Uncle Steve, you have grown even bigger …how can you even manage such growth if you are so hungry?” I asked totally marveled at his constant growth. He had probably gained over 200 pounds of pure brawn during that marvelous event, his muscles were now over 1000 immense pounds of manly power and growing bigger at each passing second. “That…was triggering my boys.” Uncle Steve said with an even deeper voice as he tapped the Larry’s head and kissed his forehead fatherly. Larry felt so proud of the latest facts. “Am I your trigger then, sir?” I feared for Uncle Steve’s answer, but the immensely muscular geezer looked at me and then back at the astounded naked officer. “Heh, we’ll see. Go back to your daddy and let him feel that power, see if he takes you as his trigger. Durham is a good man, I want him to be SMM too, tell him you are my gift to him. If he can’t change from your power, then I’ll take you boy.” “Really? I can make my dad grow like you? Oh, thank you sir…you’re so…” Officer Larry Junior was crying of emotion. “No need to thank me boy. Your daddy better grow into SMM. Next year we’ll compete together in the SMM category and he’ll be even smaller compared to me.” Uncle Steve said as he slapped the naked butt of the officer. “Now go to your daddy and make him huge! It’s an order.” Uncle Steve said without even looking back. I saw officer Durham quickly changing into his uniform and getting back into the police vehicle. “Come on, boy…Uncle is famished!” He chuckled scooping me from the car and carrying me in his massive arms down to Sam’s Dinner. “Sir…you just rejected a trigger like that?” I asked dumb folded. “Heh, I know Larry for a long time, he’s good people. I want him to have some fun too. Besides, Junior was just intimidated by my size, he wanted his father could be that big. I felt everything he felt during the moment I probed his mind. “You did what?” I asked in surprise The humongous muscle man just shrugged his gargantuan muscles. “I probed his mind, it was easy. When someone worships my muscles they become open to me, I knew he had trigger potential so I just gave a push in the right direction.” “So you just…triggered a trigger? Is that even possible?” “We both saw it is. I liked that trick, allows me to have more guys making me huge...great potential. “How can you grow like that without food to feed your muscles?” I asked still remembering that he was starving. “Beats me kid, I only know that more food will make more muscle!” He grunted and lifted me from the ground “Shit…your cock is gonna burst through the thong any moment now.” I chuckled. “Yeah, I think we can do something about it…” My immense Uncle said as he carefully released his mega massive cock from its transparent prison and right away inserted into my butt, and the most shocking detail was that I seemed to slide into such humongous prick so smoothly and sensually. “Damn, it feels so good to be back inside you boy.” Uncle Steve said as he fucked me mid-air. He did all the effort, I had no control whatsoever over anything. My legs were so further apart I could not even feel anything but the pressure on my bowls and the increasing pleasure on my prostate. I came every 20 or 30 thrusts of the immensely thick, and inhumanly veined long cock inside my anus. “Time to make you look even hotter, boy…” Uncle Steve moaned as he felt my body changing, I felt my skin tingling, my face itching, my whole being was being remade as the huge SMM fucked me mercilessly. All I could see was the growing masses of my silver haired monster. I had no clue SMM’s transformation could have so many different angles and be so incredibly delicious as well. The power was increasing between us. I felt my mind being dragged into the warp of muscle growth for my Uncle as he changed me further as well. “Fuck…growing AGAIN!” I heard half-conscious as Uncle Steve grew even bigger from his mighty orgasm, becoming even more massive, having even more inhumanly gorgeous muscles engorging his frame. He expanded, augmented, refined, developed, evolved, transcended as his muscles grew, his physique unfolded, his senses increased, his mind reached new heights. I felt the muscles growing around and inside me, I felt my own body changing, something was happening. I felt more energized while my limbs felt thicker and my cock ached for unloading again in such short time. Uncle Steve came inside me and the pressure was so intense I felt my hole would blow, but then it just felt incredibly good. I moaned as my monster man just supported me and entered into the lake, which didn’t stand very far, we were both attached, because his cock was so hard and my butt was so tight around it. I felt the cool water waking me up, my butt still attached to my immense Uncle Steve’s cock, he was just swimming on his massive back, and I was facing his hot abdominal muscles. “How long was I out this time?” I felt so embarrassed. “Relax, it was only for a couple of minutes. I didn’t fuck you for 8 hours. We still need to go have lunch. It was just a reminder.” “Reminder?” “Yeah, a reminder that I love you, but I’m too much for you, Johnny. I need to have more guys because I want to love you without hurt you. I am only going to get much, much bigger.” Uncle Steve said looking at the sky and hugging me so gently. “I understand it, sir…I really do. It took me a while, but after last morning, I completely trust you. We are in this together. You, me and all the triggers you need.” I replied confidently. “That’s my son.” He said unplugging me from his cock and kissing me manly. I felt so proud when he said that, but then as I touched my face, something was different. I looked at the reflection in the water and nearly fainted. A younger Uncle Steve was looking back at me. I mean, we have always looked similar, but this was different. I was a spit image of Uncle Steve, perhaps a bit buffer, because my muscles seemed even bigger, my legs, thighs and butt were just bodybuilder like. “You’re my son now, I made you look exactly like I would have looked if I joined bodybuilding in the early teens. You are now a 18 years old better version of me. I love you, son.” He said kissing me once again. “I love you daddy…” I said at the end of my breath, shocked and amazed with all the changes in my physique. “Good, because now we need to have lunch.” He said as he carried us out of the lake, and to my surprise, the emerging silver monster was just immensely bigger than I last saw him. “I am 6’8” now and 1,650 pounds of hard hot senior muscle!” Uncle Steve said without even looking at my shocked face. “How can you be so sure?” “The same way I can tell you are 5’7 and ½ tall 212 pounds of powerful muscle. I love these proportions for you, so you will be like that for a while, or until you get too small for me to fuck. Gotta keep up with daddy, boy.” I gulped. “It’s not just your muscles is it? Your mind…” “Yup, developing further too. I know for a fact, almost SMM’s don’t get smarter. That’s why most of them are still so small.” “Uncle Steve…what will happen to you?” “Everything, boy. You will understand it soon.” He said as he carried me back into the car. Uncle Steve just ripped the passenger’s seat and made himself comfortable in the back seat. “You’d better drive now boy. I have too much mass to do it.” He said spreading his massive legs. I just got in the driver’s seat and rearranged it for my new stats. “Sir, you’re over a foot taller than me, and over 8 times heavier…” I realized “Yep, and soon I’ll be much bigger.” Uncle Steve grinned as he reached for my shoulder and gently squeezed it, although I felt the tremendous pressure. I realized at that point, that the world as I have known so far was ended. The Age of Muscle Gods was upon us. End of Part V

Okay, so I guess I'm breaking the rules by asking a question rather than posting a story here. But since it's a question about a story, maybe y'all will forgive me. A friend (fellow muscle-sex-fiction aficionado) has recommended to me the novel "Isla Paradiso" by Rob Bass (which, apparently, is book-1 of a series of similar novels). But it's $2.99 kindle only, and I usually don't do that: I like my books either traditional hardback and musty-smelling (which I will gladly pay for), or free. But I've never paid for an e-book, and figured I never would. My friend INSISTS that Isla Paradiso is worth buying. So I figured I'd ask the gang here for a review. Anybody care to weigh in? m16a

Leaving site

The Barfly Okay this starts slow but I promise it will pick up speed quickly. Contains themes of Muscle Growth, massive cocks, and dom/sub. If you just want growth and sex you can skip the whole first section and only will miss backstory. edit: Part two is posted: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4703-the-barfly-part-2-the-barflies/ ------------------------------------- Gage Waters hated his job. When he got his bartending license he assumed he'd be working a gay bar, some sort of night club, or hell, even some college town dive bar. Then again he'd assumed he'd be able to use this as a side job while his music career took off. Either way, Gage was now wasting his days away at a dirty sports bar whose only clients seemed to be middle aged dads. And not even hot dads, he thought to himself, and went back to daydreaming while cleaning the same glass. He looked up, and saw the only man there was looking up at him while sipping on his third pint of Guinness. The man had finally stopped talking. “Damn man that sucks,” he said to the man at the counter, without actually hearing anything, not that he needed to. Mike Hammer was probably complaining about his ex-wife. The balding 45 year old was always complaining about his ex-wife. As far as Gage had gathered, she had left him and took the kids over ten years ago, and had the audacity of asking him to at least call his sons occasionally. “Tell me about it,” Mike complained again. “If she wants custody it means that they're totally hers. I don't need to give him a call, so what if he was asking about me, I have my own life to worry about. And don't even get me started about what she asked me to do for his birthday...” Mike droned on and Gage tuned him out again, watching the clock, praying for Mike to leave early. “Last call Mike,” Gage called out the second the clock hit 2:00, smiling at the half drunk pint in front of the man. “Alright,” Mike said, starting to drink his beer faster. “No way you'd serve me another?” he asked. “Not today,” Gage joked. “But there's always tomorrow.” “Well you know I'll be here,” Mike said with a weak smile. He quickly gulped down the rest of his glass. “I'll get out of your hair. Got work tomorrow morning at 9 and don't want to be too tired.” “Night Mike,” Gage called, waiting till Mike left for the fake smile to fall off his face. His bar had plenty of regulars but Mike was by far the worst. The morbidly obese ex-high school football player came in every day, and rarely shut up. But at least he tips well, Gage thought to himself as he pocketed the 10. He quickly cleaned up and locked up, heading to his apartment down the street. Gage settled into bed himself, a bit drunk off of a few mixed drink of his own around 3, and opened up his laptop, navigating to his favorite porn site. He pulled off his briefs and started to work his sizable 7 inch meat. The video he was watching had some huge muscular stud banging the hell out of a tiny guy. But when Gage looked closer, he realized that the smaller guy wasn't actually tiny, the top was just insanely big. “Fuck he's gotta be 7 feet tall,” Gage moaned as he jacked off even harder. The man finally pulled out of the bottoms ass, showing off a cock that seemed almost oversized even on a man as big as he was. The video ended and Gage looked at the description, hoping for another video staring that massive man. The only thing in the description was “body by Ubermen,” and a link. Gage clicked the link hoping for more videos. The link opened onto some sketchy, web2.0 styled site showing obviously fake before and after pictures. Every single before guy was an unattractive man, either built like a twig, or almost as fat as Mike. The afters didn't look like the same person. Each after looked different, but they all had one thing in common, they were absolutely massive. Gage continued jacking off, looking at the hot after pictures, especially focusing on the one front and center. The massive man in this picture was supposedly 8'4” tall and 900 lbs, and it showed. His biceps were much larger than the man next to him's head, and his pecs were as big as melons. Gage looked down, his eyes focused on the man's abs, like bricks. He jacked off even harder, his cock dripping precum, as he scrolled down, exposing this god of a man's massive cock. “Fuck that thing's gotta be 2 ft tall,” he moaned, and shot all over his own chest. A popup came up on his screen, “Rod's body is the result of our Ubermen muscle powder ™. Click here to order your own treatment program, for 3 easy payments of 19.99.” Gage's cock hardened again at the thought. The gears turned in his drunken mind. “I could look like that,” he moaned and started jacking off again. He quickly entered his credit card information, praying he didn't end up funding some foreign ponzi scheme, and ordered the powder. Gage came again, jacking off to thoughts of him and other huge muscle studs fucking all day long, and fell asleep, spent. He didn't see the warning written at the bottom of the order form “may cause a decrease in inhibitions.” ------------------------------------------------ Gage woke up and went through his day as normal, forgetting about his drunken purchase until it arrived in the mail a few weeks later. He looked at the package and immediately blushed, remembering his dumb, drunken decision. Gage looked down at his body. Now that he wasn't drunk and horny, he realized how happy he was with his body. Sure at 5'9” and 175 lbs, he wasn't a muscle god, but his lithe body was more his own style. He sighed and unpacked the box. All the packaging concealed what was eventually a small baggie with a strange white powder. “this isn't sketchy at all,” Gage said to himself, while he figured out what to do with it. Sighing, he realized he had to get ready for work. He slipped the baggie into his coat pocket and left for the bar. The bar was as slow as usual, and by 11, it was down to Gage and Mike. Mike was rambling on again about his other favorite topic, his high school football glory days. “You don't get it Gage, before the wife and I got together, back when I played, I was hot. None of this fat, just pure muscle. Man I'd love to get back to that...” Gage remembered the powder in his pocket, but he had in his pocket. He briefly considered drugging Mike's drink with it when the man wasn't paying attention, but decided against it, worried that something bad might happen to Mike if he did, or that he'd get fired if he noticed. He sighed and made his decision. “Hey Mike, how desperate are you to get back into that kind of shape again?” Mike laughed. “Pretty desperate, but I just can't do the workouts anymore, you know? I don't have it in me. But god I'd kill to have that body.” Gage smiled. “Well when I was drunk I ordered this protein powder that is supposed to make you way more muscular, but I decided I didn't want it. You want to try it?” Mike looked Gage dead in the eyes. “Absolutely,” he answered without hesitation. “Are you sure?” Gage asked, “it's from this sketchy website, and I have no idea what's even in it. “Without a doubt,” he answered, “you have it here?” Gage walked to his coat and took out the packet. He took a deep breath, hoping he didn't inadvertently kill the man, and handed over the powder to Mike. “I don't have any idea how it works, either, besides the fact that you dissolve it in liquid, so be careful.” “Got any water?” Mike asked, feeling the powder through its bag. Gage's arm was shaking as he handed a glass full to Mike, who quickly opened the bag and stirred in the entire package. The water eventually turned clear again, and the two men stared at the concoction. “Well, down the hatch,” Mike said, before taking a huge gulp. He smiled. “It doesn't even have any taste.” The fat man continued chugging the laced water. After he finished, Mike sat there in silence for a few minutes. “I wonder when I'll know if it worked.” “No idea,” Gage answered, honestly, while Mike looked around the bar. “In that case, might as while have another beer.” Gage frowned, realizing that he'll have to hear even more complaining, but at least it would be about this bust powder, instead of football glory days and ex wives. Mike continued his ranting while Gage nodded sympathetically, and added his usual uh-huhs. Soon though, he fell quiet. Gage looked up, and saw that Mike was sweating even more than usual, instead of looking like he had just ran to the bar, Mike looked as though he had been stuck out in the rain. Worried, he asked. “You okay dude?” At that moment, Mike fell out of his chair. “Oh fuck, I'm fucked,” Gage yelled in desperation as he ran from behind the counter to try and help. He felt Mike's forhead, and realized he was burning up. “I killed him!” Gage screamed, and reached for his cell phone, dialing 9-1-1. As he was about to hit send, Mike reached up, and grabbed at the phone. “Fine. Need water.” he croaked out. Gage ran to get more, not yet noticing the change going on in Mike's body. The years of neglect were being undone. Decades worth of fat melted away, and in it's place formed powerful muscles. His biceps slowly formed until they were 24 inch guns at their peak, and stretched the hems of his t-shirt. His former man boobs hardened into defined, yet still massive, pecs jutting out from his chest. As he groaned his former gut shrunk and hardened into an eight pack with each individual ab standing out from the deep groove between them. His shirt draped over his lower body like a tent as his waist shrank to 35 inches. The only place his clothes still seemed as tight as they were were his thick thighs, but now instead of seeming forced into his jeans, they defined them. Fat melted off his face, leaving him with a defined jawline, although it didn't stay visible for long. An increase in testosterone from his now massive bull balls forced what looked like a week's worth of beard growth out of his formerly smooth face, making him look even more intimidating. Mike gasped more as his body stretched taller, taking his formerly 6 foot frame up to 6'4” Gage returned with a large jug of water, and almost dropped it in shock. Mike looked amazing. No, he was more than amazing, he was hot as hell. His eyes lingered on the abs now exposed from the gap in his oversized shirt, and then looked into Mike's handsome face, suddenly remembering what he was doing. He brought the gallon jug to Mike's lips. The now muscular man greedily drank the entire jug, and requested another. After he had finished half of that one, he sat up, leaning against the counter. “Damn this feels great.” Mike finally said after a long silence. He looked down at himself, flexing his biceps lightly. Gage turned away in order to hide his growing boner. “Gonna need new clothes though, huh?” he said with a laugh, as he grabbed the waistband of his jeans and pulled up almost 10 inches from his actual waist. Gage mistakenly looked over, and caught a glimpse of the giant cock, still completely soft. Realizing he was staring, he laughed nervously and looked away. Mike turned towards Gage, “See something you like?” he asked with a smirk. Gage blushed, looking mortified. “no sir, just still amazed by the changes.” Mike laughed. “Sir? I like that. Could get used to it. Gage's cock got rock hard, making him really wish he had worn baggier jeans today. This didn't escape Mike's notice. Mike grabbed roughly at the bulge growing in Gage's jeans. “Looks like this is amazed by the changes too huh?” Stuttering, Gage tried to form an excuse, but Mike cut him off. “It's ok. I figured you were queer a while ago. Didn't bother me much.” He continued roughly fondling Gage's erection. “Now though for some reason the idea of you being hot for me turns me on.” “So, boy.” Mike said, standing up and showing how much he toward over Gage, “Are you hot for me?” “Ye.. yes,” Gage practically moaned. “Good.” Mike said, removing his baggy shirt and flexing in front of the bartender. “Show me.” Gage moaned as the hair covered muscles were on display. “You like my muscles, huh?” Mike smiled, not needing an answer. He pushed Gage into his sweaty bicep, and let him do the rest. The much smaller bartender licked and sucked on the hard muscle, giving it a workover with his tongue. He licked and sucked from the bicep down to Mike's hairy armpit. Moaning, Gage buried his face into it, tasting the musk as he licked. Mike smiled and moved Gage to his other armpit, shoving his face in as the smaller man tasted him. Gage's moans were turning him on too. He let the younger stud off him, as his cock strained against even the extra ten inches in the front of his jeans. Not wanting to end this too soon, Mike let Gage stand on his own for a second. “So boy,” Mike grinned. “You really are a slut for muscle daddies, huh?” “Yes sir,” Gage responded, feeling more turned on than he ever had before in his life. “Well then, slut, why don't you show me what you'll do with these?” At that, Mike flexed his chest, making his massive, hairy pecs bounce up and down, driving the smaller man crazy. Gage moaned again, watching Mike put on the show. The newly minted hunk kept flexing and posing, showing off for his admirer. Mike bounced each pec individually a few times before standing with his hands on his hips. “I'm waiting.” Mike announced. Gage smiled, and walked towards the muscled daddy in front of him. He bent down slightly and started to lick one of Mike's massive pecs. Swirling his tongue around the huge slab in front of him, he made his way closer and closer to Mike's protruding nipple. All the while, his hands were twisting and tugging on the other nipple, making Mike groan in pleasure. Finally, Gage's tongue made contact, and he began to lick and suck as hard as he could. Mike moaned and shuddered, his cock growing quickly to full mast. He pushed Gage away and ripped his shirt off, exposing the smaller man's own taught chest. While Gage continued licking and sucking on Mike's massive chest, Mike started to roughly tweak Gage's nipples, making the smaller man moan into his pecs. Mike continued working his hands onto Gage's chest, pushing the smaller man lower and lower until he was on his knees in front of him. He smiled while he unzipped his jeans, exposing a 14inch cock, as thick as a beer can. Gage gasped at the size of the cock in front of him, hesitant to try fitting the thing in his mouth. “It ain't gonna suck itself,” Mike practically sneered, as he bounced the tool in Gage's face. Gage tentatively tried to suck at the tip. He was going to have a hard time fitting that into his mouth. Not wanting to look like he was stalling, he started to work his mouth and tongue over the long rod, licking from the cock head to the point where it disappeared into Mike's thick pubes. The entire time, Mike was moaning and talking dirty, Gage heard “Yeah slut, take that cock, lick my manly tool like the whore you are.” before he returned his focus to the task at hand. When he made it to the head, he managed to taste what had to be the most delicious pre-cum he'd ever had. He attempted to fit the huge tool into his mouth, but succeeded in only fitting most of the meaty head before his jaw hurt too bad to continue. He swirled his tongue around the meat before sadly letting it fall out of his mouth, and returned to servicing the shaft. Licking down to Mike's huge bush, Gage was surprised when a powerful hand held him in place. “I want my pubes wet with your spit, and my balls sucked, slut.” Mike called out. Gage groaned at the thought, and began to spit and kiss at the thick bush before him. When he had succeeded in making the fur soaked, he kissed down lower to Mike's gigantic balls. The low hanging bull balls seemed huge, even in comparison to the massive cock hanging in front of them. Not to be discouraged though, he began to lap at the sack, tasting the sweat coating them. He sucks and bites on the loose skin, causing Mike to shudder in pleasure. Eventually Mike moans, and pulls Gage away forcefully. “Gonna shoot,” he calls out, shoving his cock way deeper into Gage's throat than it went before. Gage moans as his stomach fills with Mike's thick load. “Fuck yeah, you're a way better cocksucker than that bitch I used to be with.” Mike grunted out as he continued fucking Gage's face, letting more cum drip down his throat. He finally pulled out his spent cock, and squeezed the remaining drops of his seed onto Gage's face and chest. Gage panted as he caught his breath. “Fuck that was hot,” he moaned. Mike raised an eyebrow. “Was? It's not over yet slut. You think you're getting out of here without this cock going up your whore ass?” Gage looked worried, but then remembered how he'd taken most of it in his mouth already, and relaxed slightly. “Here,” Mike said, “use that hot mouth of yours to get it hard again. Gage smiled and started sucking on the massive member. As he got gradually used to its increasing size, he found that he could get the entire 14 incher down his throat. Not without gagging, though. Yet at least, he thought to himself. But before he could perfect his technique, the thick meat was taken away from him. Mike slapped the hard cock against his own massive thigh a few times, before growling his latest command. “Take those jeans off and bend over, slut.” Gage complied, his jeans were ruined by all the precum he was producing anyways, and took off his jeans and boxer briefs, throwing them into a pile. His cock was leaking so much that it threatened to puddle on the floor. He bent over, exposing his slightly hairy ass to Mike. Gage wiggled his ass, enticing the muscle daddy to have his way, well saying “fuck me sir, use my ass however you want.” Not having to be asked twice, Mike began rubbing the head of his massive cock up and down Gage's ass, causing both men to moan in pleasure. He continuously spit on both the ass and his own cock, supplying a bit of lube for the deed ahead.“This'll hurt at first, boy.” Mike called out, and forced the thick head into Gage's tight asshole. “OH FUCK!” Gage screamed out in pain. Mike was right, it did hurt. But, he was shocked at how quickly the pain dulled, fading into nothingness. Then Mike shoved more of the gigantic tool into his ass. Again, the spark of pain, again, the dull nothingness, but still no pleasure. The third thrust did the trick, finding Gage's prostate. “Oh god that feels so good, Sir. Fuck me!” He cried out. Mike smiled, and began to thrust more and more of the beer can thick cock into Gage's hungry hole. The prostate massage proved quickly to be too much. “Mike, I'm about to cum!” Gage moaned. Wasting no time, Mike shoved the remaining 3 inches into Gage's ass, covering the smaller man's cock with his hand. Gage moaned in pleasure, clenching his ass as he shot the biggest load he'd ever made in his life into Mike's open hand. As soon as the cum shots died down, Mike brought his hand up to his mouth, and gave it a lick. “Not bad,” he said before smearing the rest on his chest. The giant of a man continued slowly fucking Gage's ass in long strokes, making his whole dick disappear into the bartender's ass. “Now it's time for me to really fuck you,” he said with the same sneer as earlier. Gage moaned in pleasure as Mike pulled him up. He could feel his load in Mike's hairy chest as the muscles rubbed against his back. With the leverage he gave himself, Mike went to town on Gage's ass, thrusting over and over with powerful thrusts, their balls knocking together. He pulls Gage's head towards him and meets his lips for a kiss almost as rough as the fucking he was giving. But soon it's back to business, Mike slows down on his fuck and eventually pulls Gage close again, pulling Gage back into his body so he could shoot his load as deep as possible into Gage's ass. He shot over and over again, massaging Gage's prostate with each spurt. As the cum filled Gage's ass, he grabbed for Gage's cock, and roughly jerked him off until Gage too shot his second load of the night. The two men quickly fell asleep spent on the floor. ---------------------------------- Gage woke up on the floor of the bar. His ass was sore just remembering the events of last night, and he was covered in cum, but still, that was without a doubt the hottest thing that had ever happened to him. He turned over, seeing Mike's new body in the flesh. In the daylight, he seemed even bigger. He looked up towards the handsome man's face, realizing Mike too was awake, and looking at him too. “I'm so sorry,” Gage tried to apologize, “I shouldn't have let that happen last night, it was so wrong.” “Shut up.” Mike said forcefully. Gage gulped and cringed, preparing for the onslaught. But instead Mike grabbed his head, and kissed him roughly, his beard rubbing against Gage's face. They stayed together for what felt like hours, neither wanting to break the kiss. Eventually, Mike pulled away, and lay back down on the floor. “So what happens now?” Gage asked, looking over to the hulking brute of a man laying next to him. “Well boy, for now we order some more of this powder.” Mike answered, hugging Gage tightly. "Yes sir," Gage smiled, imagining the possibilities.

Twenty-four After running into the still massive Connor, Sean and Keith hadn’t spoken another word. Connor’s words had brought reality crashing down on them. The death of Father Luke had left the field open for Tomas’ evil plans. A heavy silence hung between them as they wandered over to Logan’s room. “No one’s here”, Sean said, “he’ll probably be at football practice.” “Why would he?”, Keith replied, “He’s lost his muscles to Alex.” “If Alex reacts like your brother, he’ll want to show the players he’s in charge now by comparing his massive body to Logan in front of the entire team”, Sean stated. Keith reddened completely as memories of him worshipping his younger brother’s beastly muscles in the shower filled his mind. Not all the blood went to his face though. His pathetic cock instantly jolted to its 3 inches as he recalled the feeling of the hot masses of hard, striated beef bulging all over his brother’s frame. “We’ll come back later. Let’s go to our room…”, Sean stopped midsentence and stared at the hallway. Keith looked up and followed his friend’s gaze. His eyes widened in horror as he recognized the hulking figure that had just emerged at the end of the corridor. “Missed me, boys?”, Anton asked with a big grin. “Run!”, Sean screamed and rushed away in the opposite direction, Keith following him like a shadow. “HAHAHAHA!” Anton’s loud, deep laugh echoed against the walls as he engaged pursuit of the two runts. “Faster! He’s catching up!”, Keith yelled in between fast breaths. The two frail boys sprinted through the deserted, dark, icy hallways. The only sound filling the empty corridors was that of their quick, light feet and the heavy, loud thuds of Anton’s big feet. “I can’t go on much longer”, Sean said as his lungs burnt painfully and his weak legs began protesting. Keith dragged his 10 pound heavier friend into a closet and quickly locked its door as they turned around a corner. He motioned Sean to control his breathing as they heard heavy footsteps closing in. Anton blinked a few times as he rounded the corner: the hallway in front of him was completely empty. “You can run, but you can’t hide! We own this school!”, he bellowed loudly. Sean and Keith jumped up as the thunder-like voice rumbled mere inches from their hideout. “Gotcha!”, Anton said and pulled open the door on his left. In the locker room Alex was dragging Connor over to the shower zone after their fight. He reached the big mirror at the entrance to the showers and turned his attention to the mirror, releasing his grip on Connor. The battered Connor slumped to the floor as the 500 pound behemoth released his arm. Alex’ strong grip was all that kept his 560 pound body up since his knees couldn’t support him after the beating he took. Alex didn’t even notice it as he was entirely focused on his own reflection. The thick muscles on his beastly frame were pumped and engorged with blood after his football practice and the fight with Connor. The shirt of Logan that he was wearing, had several tears were it could no longer contain his bulk. He inhaled deeply, making his chest swell and ripping the shirt even more. He smirked at the sight and did a most muscular. The straining shirt didn’t stand a chance against the steely muscles: the hard mounds of beefs ripped it to shreds in seconds. “Seems like I need bigger shirts”, Alex said grinningly as he peeled the remnants off his majestic body. Connor stared up at the beast that had taken him down. His breathing was slowing down as his own 560 pound body was recovering from the fight. He grunted weakly as he tried to get up, pain shooting through his battered abs from the movement. The grunt made Alex look aside. He turned away from his reflection and grabbed his fellow behemoth’s armpits. His 55 inch biceps hardened into vein-infested cannonballs as he lifted Connor up from the floor and put him on his feet. Connor’s legs shook slightly as they supported his weight. He looked straight into the other behemoth’s blue eyes. “Let’s see what you’re made off, boy”, Alex said and ripped off Connor’s shirt in a swift motion. He turned his gaze to the mirror to compare their incredibly muscular physiques. Connor also looked in the mirror to see the body that had beaten his. It was the first time he saw Alex uncovered torso. The contrast between them couldn’t have been any bigger: Connor’s pale white skin made him look like a statue of marble, Alex natural tan on the other hand gave him the look of a bronze antique warrior and highlighted the grooves and lines between his thick muscles. The muscles on both their bodies were beyond huge: slabs of protruding beef hung heavily from their chest atop a deeply grooved 12-pack of cobblestone-sized abs; thick, perfectly round bowling ball-sized delts gave them an awesome v-taper; huge, long arms hung relaxed yet threatingly next to their torsos. Connor noticed how his muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones: his shoulders were just a few inches broader and a tad rounder; his pecs jutted a bit further from his chest and his abs, despite their dark red color from the beating, had deeper grooves between them. His arms on the other hand were clearly no match for Alex’ titanic ones. “You’re right to admire my awesome body, boy. The body that took you down easily. The body of a real man”, Alex said as he noticed Connor’s gaze, “Let’s check our wheels”. Alex flexed his quads and the bulky cords of beef busted through his skintight pants. Connor stared at the meaty quads and also noticed the clearly outlined thick snake that bulged against the right quad and stretched the boxers. “Afraid to compare? Or impressed by the view?”, Alex asked smirkingly as Connor hadn’t reacted. He ripped off the other behemoth’s jeans, also tearing away Connor’s boxers and exposing him completely. Connor shuddered a little as the cold air hit his plump dick. “Seems like you’re afraid to compare. You have your boxers on, I’m nude”, he replied reflexively. “We’ll see who’s afraid!”, Alex bellowed. He ripped off his boxers, his half hard cock smacking against his left quad as it was freed and instantly threw a most muscular, making all his muscles bulge with strength. Connor automatically copied the pose, transforming his 560 pound body in a symphony of veins, striations and mounds of hard beef. A faint smile formed on his lips as he noticed that his strong legs also outsized Alex’ thick ones. He relaxed his pose and grunted in pain as his rock hard cock smacked against his battered abs. He looked into the mirror and his smile grew even wider: his own 21 incher pointed straight at his reflection and was thicker and longer than Alex’ 20 incher that had a slight curve to the left. Alex noticed Connor’s smile and decided it was time reclaim his domination. “Wipe that smile off your face, boy”, he said angrily, “your muscles may be bigger but I’ve trashed you completely.” “Not only my muscles are bigger. My dick is thicker and longer than your crooked one”, Connor replied instantly. Somehow the other behemoth seemed less intimidating now than during the fight. If he could recover completely, he wouldn’t hesitate to show Alex who was on top. Anger filled Alex and he sensed that his domination of Connor was crumbling. “Flex your arms!”, he said harshly. Filled with new hope and with his energy almost restored after the fight, Connor swiftly flexed his arms into a double bicep pose. His thick, horseshoe-shaped triceps hung low from his arms, a thick vein snaking over them onto the bicep; his meaty biceps surged upward, stretching his pale skin to the max as it formed a football-sized mass of hard meat covered in blue veins; the peaks swelling till they reached an intimidating 45 inches. “Just as I thought: weak sticks”, Alex said. He stepped up behind Connor and copied the pose. Connor’s mouth fell open in disbelief at the scene: when Alex’ arms were fully extended, his titanic triceps hung lower than his own flexed ones, the veins feeding them were two times thicker than the one vein on his triceps; the bulging biceps exploded upward and outward, already surpassing his when Alex’ forearm was only halfway up; Alex brought in his arms completely and hardened his flex; the peaks that rose to the ceiling, began were his own ended. “Like a molehill next to my Mount Everest”, Alex said and hardened his flex some more. Connor just stared as the mind blowing muscles swelled some more, passing the 55 inch mark. He thought he could hear the bronzed skin stretching to contain the impossibly mounds of muscle, crisscrossed with thick veins and stretch marks. He couldn’t believe that even without the peaks, Alex’ biceps were still thicker, bigger and clearly harder than his own huge ones. He lowered his arms and gaped at the full glory of the other behemoth’s 55 inch arms in the mirror. Alex smirked as looked at the best reflection in the mirror: his titanic arms. He had lusted after Logan’s muscular arms since the first day he’d met him and had joined the football team just to gaze at them. In class, Connor’s beastly arms had distracted him the entire time and he had proposed to tutor him to get a chance to feel them. Now both his former idols were completely dwarfed by his 55 inch canons. His dick jolted as he thought of how his arms had overpowered Connor’s 560 pound body and installed his complete domination over him. Connor shivered as he felt the other behemoth’s 20 inch cock smack against his muscular ass. Every thought of standing up to the formerly wimpy water boy had evaporated from his mind just by sight of those beastly biceps. He turned around, his own hard 21 incher brushing against Alex’ hard 20 incher and extended his hands to feel the hardness of those flexed monster arms. Alex shuddered as pleasure erupted in his rock-hard cock from the contact with Connor’s hard one. He saw the other behemoth reaching for his biceps and shoved him back hard. Connor blinked in surprise as the left bicep in front of him suddenly relaxed and a strong paw hit his chest hard. The force of the push caught him by surprise and sent him backward against the mirror. He lost his balance and slid down to the floor, quizzically looking up at Alex. “You never touch my perfect body, boy”, Alex sneered down at the still bigger behemoth, “only I can feel, grope and lick my godly muscles”. He groped his titanic, flexed right bicep with his left hand and felt the hardness of the mound. “O yeah, hard beyond anything I’ve ever felt”, he said. Connor stared up at Alex worshipping his own monstrous arm. From his perspective, the bicep looked even bigger than up close: more hard lines and veins highlighted the orb of meat and the bush of dark pit hair completed the spectacular sight. He gulped as he saw Alex’ thick fingers groping the hard peak, trying to dent it. His dick jolted as Alex grunted to withstand his own strength. Alex released his flexed right bicep and began licking the hot, hard surface. The tip of his tongue traced the thick veins that snaked across the cannonball-sized muscle atop his arm. “Mmh, hard as steel”, he grunted in between licks. “Gotta love that manly scent”, he said as his tongue descended to his low hanging tricep and he sniffed the curly hair in his deep armpit. More drool dripped from Connor’s open mouth onto his protruding pecs at the erotic scene. His fully engorged 21 incher pointed straight up, the dark red head rubbing in the canyon between his pecs. But Connor didn’t notice it all: he was drinking in the sight of the self worshipping god in front of him. Alex’ final remark sent him over the edge: his big balls churned and began releasing cum as orgasm rolled over him. His throbbing 21 incher was trapped between his flexing pecs and blasted load after load of thick, sticky cum right onto his face. Cum splattered against his face, in his eyes, into his open mouth as the angry red head shot it out. After 7 loads the violence of his orgasm tempered down and five more loads flowed from his cock, pooling onto his protruding pecs and slowly sliding into the deep canyon that held his deflating cock. Alex stared down and laughed as he saw Connor coating himself with his cum. “You came just by seeing me worship my arms, boy. A real man lasts longer. Now I know why I took you down so easily: you’re no match for a man like me, aren’t you boy? These are the arms that now rule this university”, he boomed and threw another double bicep pose while the slight curve in his engorged shaft made his 20 incher smack against the left part of his abs. Connor’s cock jolted at the sight of the monstrous biceps hardening again and it shot a final load onto his cum-covered face. He lowered his head in defeat and every ounce of resistance left him as he noticed that Alex hadn’t even climaxed himself. “I’m gonna shower”, Alex said as he lowered his arms, “You’ll wait until I’m done. Men shower first, boys later”. Alex stepped over Connor and slowly strutted into the shower zone, his erect cock dangling back and forth as he savored his domination. Anton ripped away the door and stared into an empty room. He tossed the wooden door aside and continued his search. Sean and Keith held their breath as they heard the heavy footsteps in the hallway. The sound of the crashing door made them jump up. “Look at us”, Keith whispered, “last year we ruled the school and now we’re hiding in a closet”. Light suddenly flooded the previously dark closet as the door flew off. “There you are”, Anton said as he stared down at the two skinny boys, “Let’s have some fun. I’m dying to see how much of my cock fits in your bony asses. And then i'll take you to see Tomas”. Sean shot up but lost his balance. He fell forward and his head collided hard with Anton’s cock. “Mmpf”, Anton grunted in pain. He stepped back, holding his hands in front of his agonizing dick. “Go!”, Sean yelled and he jumped out of the closet with Keith. Anton saw the runts shooting past him and flung his arm in their direction. The two small boys dodged the tree-sized arm and sprinted away into the dark hallway. “I’ll follow you to the ends of the earth!”, Anton boomed and chased them once more. “To the exit!”, Keith said and quickly rushed down the marble stairs and turned to the left. Keith followed him and they heard the heavy footsteps wandering off in the distance. Anton angrily scanned the deserted corridor and punched against the wall; his meaty fist sank into the concrete like it was pudding. “Must have taken the wrong turn”, he said and returned to the staircase and turned left. Keith and Sean had reached the exit and were unlocking the door as they heard Anton’s heavy footsteps closing in. They threw open the door and rushed outside. The boys froze in their footsteps as a big, brown wolf appeared in front of them on the path and howled frighteningly. They turned around and sprinted back to the building, the wolf right behind them. Anton grinned as he saw Keith and Sean sprinting toward him; they would never escape him now and his master would be very happy. Sean and Keith looked behind and saw the wolf getting ready to attack. They threw themselves down on the path as the wolf jumped to them. The big creature passed over them and collided with Anton’s meaty chest, sending both him and the 580 pound behemoth crashing down to the floor. Sean and Keith quickly got up, sprinted past their fallen enemies and disappeared in the first room on the right. Seconds later, Anton painfully got up, looked around and bellowed in anger. He grabbed the wolf’s neck and launched the big creature onto the grass. He locked the doors and angrily returned to his room to report to Tomas. Sean and Keith heard Anton leaving, waited a few more minutes and emerged from their hideout. “Let’s go to Logan’s room first”, Keith said. In the locker room Connor looked up as Alex stepped over him and disappeared into the shower zone. His cum-covered chest still heaving up and down after his intense orgasm. His mind kept shooting back and forth between the image of his own body clearly out sizing Alex and the image of Alex’ spectacular arms. The thought of those hard masses of vein-covered meat made his cock harden slightly. Connor heard the water turn on, slowly got up and cautiously entered the shower zone. He blinked a few times as he made his way into the actual shower area. All the showers were running with steamy hot water and the thick clouds of fog that filled the shower zone, dimmed the lights on the ceiling: it seemed like penetrating the tropical jungle. Connor stepped under the first shower on his left and quickly rinsed the cum off his majestic body. He then slowly and carefully walked over the slippery, tilled floor. As he reached the center of the spacious shower area, the steamy fog enveloped him completely. He proceeded step by step and moved toward the furthest wall. The contours of a big silhouette became visible through the steam as he took another step. Connor advanced further and the clouds of hot fog dissipated, revealing the back wall of the shower area. The three showers on the tilled, white wall were running and produced more steamy vapors that circled slowly upward to the ceiling. The real spectacle was underneath the central shower: Alex. He was facing the wall and had his broad back turned to the shower area. Connor stared at the 500 pound behemoth showering his godly body. The mounds of muscle rippled and flexed along the wide surface of Alex’ beastly back. Water cascaded down in the deep grooves and cuts from his large, round delts to his narrow waist before sliding over the curve of his meaty ass. His titanic, 55 inch arms bulged as he brought them up to massage his hair: the overdeveloped bracchialis jutted out wide atop the low hanging tricep and under the mountain like peak that rose upward. Connor licked his lips, but quickly shook his head: he wasn’t here to worship those juicy arms, he would take Alex down by surprise and make him into his muscular pet. He focused like he did before a wrestling match and moved in. Alex opened his eyes astonished: before he could react, two strong arms passed underneath his own huge ones and two big paws locked together behind his neck. “You took me by surprise in the locker room. Time to even the score”, Connor said in Alex’ ear. “Still hadn’t enough, boy?”, Alex asked, “You’ll see what happens to weaklings that don’t do what they’re told”. He wiggled and squirmed to loosen the bigger beast’s hold. “I’m 60 pounds of pure muscle bigger than you. Once I’m done with ya, you’ll be the boy”, Connor rumbled. He stepped back a bit, dragging Alex with him. “You won’t break my hold like you did back in the locker room this time”, Connor said and tightened his grip, making his hard 45 inch biceps dig into the other behemoth’s armpits. Alex grunted softly as the steely biceps dug into his armpits. “I don’t need the wall to break your weak hold, boy”, he replied and shrugged his meaty shoulders. Connor’s eyes widened as the thick traps made Alex’ neck swell in his grasp. He fought in vain against the uprising muscles, but his 560 pound body hadn’t recovered completely after the fight. His locked fingers were pried open as the traps bulged with power. Alex felt the grip faltering and shrugged his shoulders a second time. He broke free and swiftly turned around to face his opponent. Connor’s mind was still trying to process what had just happened: no one had ever broken free from his strongest hold. Alex’ blue eyes were the last thing he saw before a hard blow hit his protruding chest. He lost his balance on the slippery floor, crashed down onto his back and slid backward toward the center of the foggy shower area. An evil smirk formed on Alex’ lips as his eyes followed his opponent that disappeared in the fog: he had escaped the bigger guy’s strongest hold and had clearly felt that he had not much power left. “I’m gonna enjoy round two even more”, he boomed into the clouds of steam. Connor was slowly getting up as Alex’ threatening voice rumbled through the shower area. He knew he didn’t stand a chance against the 500 pound guy without getting bigger. He decided to run for it and headed for the exit. A strong paw suddenly grabbed his neck when he stood up. Alex had noticed his opponent’s frame through the fog and had moved in rapidly. His left paw had grabbed Connor’s muscled neck just as he was about to flee. He forced him to turn around. Connor felt like his neck was about to snap as the other behemoth’s crushing grip made him face him slowly. “Never start a fight you can’t finish, boy”, Alex said as he looked his opponent straight in the eye. He could see the fear in it as he clenched his right paw into a thick fist, making his forearm bulge with strength. Connor tried to free himself from the impossibly hard grip, but Alex’ arm didn’t budge. He stared in horror as the 500 pound beast made a fist. He flexed his still battered abs in a protective reflex. “Not good enough”, Alex grunted and smacked his fist into the dark red 12-pack in front of him. Pain beyond anything he’d ever felt exploded through Connor’s majestic body when Alex’ fist collided with his already weakened abs. His knees buckled and Alex’ strong grip was all that kept him from slumping down. He summoned every ounce of strength left in his body and flung his right arm at the smaller guy’s face. Alex quickly raised his right arm and easily fended off his opponent’s punch. “Too weak, boy”, he said and dragged the 560 pound guy back to the furthest wall of the shower zone. Under the central shower, he released his grip and let his opponent slump to the floor. “Get up”, he bellowed. As soon as Alex released his grip on his neck, Connor’s thick legs gave out and his 560 pound body crashed down. He heard the other behemoth’s order and tried to get up. His wobbly legs couldn’t handle his weight and he clumsily collapsed back down. He grabbed the tilled wall for support and managed to get up after two more attempts. He grabbed the showerhead and pulled himself up, not releasing it to prevent his majestic body from crashing back down. The instant Connor stood up in front of him, Alex rammed his fully engorged 20 incher into the tight and very muscled ass. He groaned in pleasure as he fucked the bigger beast with full force: the feeling of the strong muscles clenching around his rock hard dick was way better than raping his bony teammates. “YEAH”, he grunted deeply. Connor instinctively clenched his ass in protection as he felt the hot rod enter. It was smaller and thinner than Anton’s 25 incher, but due to the slight curve in it, it hit a spot in his ass that drove him wild. “Ugh”, he moaned as his body rocked back and forth by the force of the fucking. Luckily he could grab the shower head for support or else his beaten body would have crashed down with the cock in his ass. His 560 pound body hadn’t even enough power left the make his own cock hard again: it dangled half hard between his thick quads. Alex placed his paws against the tilled wall for extra support and upped the force of his thrusts even more. He felt all powerful ravaging the bigger beast. Realizing he had dominated his former idol both physically and sexually, sent him over the edge. He roared deeply as his balls blasted several loads of thick cum through his rock-hard 20 incher into the clenching muscular ass. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Connor shuddered as the dick in his ass exploded. His huge body shook in harmony with the blasts that filled him. A watery load of cum dripped from his own semi-hard cock. After 8 loads, his orgasm cooled down and Alex withdrew his slowly deflating dick from the other behemoth’s ass. He grinned in triumph as his opponent slumped down, cum dripping from his ass. Connor’s worn out body just collapsed as the 20 incher retreated from his ass. He stared up in awe and defeat at the godly frame towering over him. He blinked as two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him up. He shook from exhaustion as his weight rested once more on his feet; luckily the big paws still supported him. He looked groggily into the blue eyes in front of him. “Finally know your place, boy?”, Alex boomed at the worn out opponent in his grasp. He grinned as he saw the big guy nod weakly. “Time to make the lesson sink in then”, he said and released Connor, quickly putting his right paw back under his right armpit as Connor nearly collapsed back down. Connor looked quizzically at the 500 pound beast as he heard his remark. Pain exploded through his body as a thick fist collided with his battered abs. His head shot back in pain as more jackhammer-like punches rained down on his stomach. “Last time I let you off too easily”, Alex said as his fist kept ravaging his opponent’s body. The once armor-like, stony surface was no longer a match for his titanic arms: his left fist sank deep into the dark red abs that felt like jelly against his steely knuckles. “No, please”, Connor grunted weakly as blow after blow smacked into his totally defeated abs. Alex’ strong grip prevented him from falling down and held his body inches away from the wall so that his abs took the full force of the punches. Connor looked down and saw that the dark red skin was turning purple under the onslaught of the other behemoth. Alex plump cock hardened with every punch he threw. He just loved dominating; now he understood why bullies kept tormenting their weaker victims. But he had done more: he’d taken down a bigger guy. He smacked his fist against his opponent’s abs once more, making it sink completely into the now weakened surface and pulled it back. He grinned down on the behemoth in his grasp: some blood was dripping from Connor’s mouth on his pale white protruding chest; his 12-pack had lost every definition and was completely flattened by the series of blows it had taken and looked dark red-purple. He hoisted his opponent up and took him in a bone crushing bear hug. Connor’s head shot back in pain as Alex’ beastly arms wrapped around his battered body and forced the air out of his lungs. The bulging biceps easily dug into his flattened obliques and bore into his body. Black dots danced before his eyes as the other behemoth crushed his worn out muscles. He felt fear beyond anything he’d ever felt before: when he was still a small runt he’d been afraid of his bigger bullies but knew they would never really hurt him; now, he felt his body was on the verge of breaking completely. Alex saw the panic in his opponent’s eyes and smiled. He slammed his fully engorged 20 incher in the muscular ass once more and hardened his flex some more. “Getting the lesson”, boy?”, he groaned in Connor’s ear as he thrust his hips back and forth to fuck his ass. Connor’s mind didn’t even process the other behemoth’s words: he was too far off in pain to react. The black dots now filled his vision almost completely and his big muscles did everything they could to withstand Alex’ crushing grip. The unbearable pain mixed with pleasure as the hot, hard, yet slightly curved shaft invaded his ass again. “Your muscles may be bigger, but you’ve got no real strength”, boy”, Alex groaned, “Wrestlers are fake, weak pussies. Footballers are real men”. He hardened his flex some more, enjoying how his monstrous, 55 inch biceps sunk deep into his opponent’s flattened obliques. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Alex bellowed in pleasure and his muscles flexed as his cock exploded in the muscular ass he was fucking. The pressure built quickly as volley after volley of thick cum blasted from his throbbing shaft. The cum of his first fuck was still inside and this second portion rapidly filled the tight ass. He could feel his own cum sliding along his rock hard 20 incher as more loads blasted from it. He released his bear hug and pulled his opponent from his dick after 5 shots; he milked three more loads from his cock shot, blasting them against the tilled wall, before his orgasm calmed down. Connor fell down once the other behemoth freed him from his grip. He looked up, his back on the water and cum-covered floor underneath the running shower, and stared at the blasts Alex milked from his cock. Alex released his deflating cock and looked down on his beat-up opponent. He smiled at the result of his work: the imprints of his huge arms were marked in dark red on Connor’s skin from the bear hug, his defined 12-pack looked completely flat and purple from the beating and some blood was leaking from Connor’s mouth. Alex raised his arms in triumph, did a double bicep pose and roared deeply, the sound echoing through the foggy shower area and rolling through the locker room. Connor gazed up and shivered in fear at the beastly roar. His dick jolted at the display of raw power as the other behemoth flexed his titanic arms. He knew it had been foolish to take on that beast after their first fight. Alex kept staring Connor straight in the eye and saw that he had understood the message. “Suck me off while I finish my shower, boy”, he bellowed as he lowered his arms, grabbed some soap and began soaping his chest and abs. Connor weakly got up on his knees, grabbing hold of the other behemoth’s thick quads for support and faced the plump cock that dangled atop a set of orange-sized balls. He opened his lips, took in the half-hard shaft and began sucking. Alex rumbled in pleasure as his cock was teased to hardness again by the 560 pound man’s tongue. He stopped soaping his torso and played with his hard nipples as the sucking on his now fully hard 20 incher intensified. Connor gagged a little as the cock in his mouth hardened fully and slipped into his throat. The slight curve of the shaft made it hit his left tonsil slightly. His tongue traced the thick veins up and down the lengthy shaft and his teeth playfully teased the surface. “Oh yeah”, Alex grunted as the tongue and teeth played with his rock hard shaft. He led his left paw slid down from his chest, over his intimidating 12-pack and grabbed the back of Connor’s head. He began bucking his hips and fucked the mouth of his opponent. Connor chocked slightly as the 500 pound beast began thrusting the 20 incher roughly in his mouth. He tried to retreat but the strong paw held his head in place. He grabbed the flexing quads in front of him to steady himself and kept sucking hard on the shaft. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex’ roar filled the shower area as his cock exploded in his opponent’s mouth. He pumped in and out of the spasming throat as load after load of cum flew from his cock. Connor gagged and swallowed as cum began blasting from the 20 incher fucking his face. The cum blasted against the back of his throat and his left tonsil and quickly filled his mouth. Alex roared and roared in ecstasy as his third orgasm of the day rolled over him. He looked down and grinned as he saw cum pouring from corner of the other behemoth’s mouth and even from his nose. He noticed a feeble load dripping from his opponent’s semi-hard cock and withdrew from his mouth, blasting a final load onto his face. Connor looked up as the cock left his mouth, just to get his face covered in cum. His eyes slowly traveled up along the majestic body towering over him and locked onto the piercing blue eyes staring down. He nodded respectfully at his new master. Alex saw the nod and pulled the other behemoth up. “Good boy”, he said, “Now let your master finish his shower and leave”. He shoved Connor backward, sending him tripping and sliding to the exit. Connor crashed down on the slippery floor, got back up and rushed out off the shower zone as fast as his wobbly legs allowed him. He grabbed his towel, dried his beastly yet battered body and put it on the bench next to his locker. He took his clothes when a hot rod invaded his worn out ass again. “Just making sure the lesson stays in”, Alex grunted as he rammed his 20 incher in the muscular ass, “Gotta love being huge. I feel so powerful!”. He began pumping his cock violently up and down the clenching ass. Connor moaned in pleasure and exhaustion as his ass was being plowed by the 500 pound behemoth. He put his hands on the bench for support and closed his eyes to undergo the fourth fuck in half an hour. “Just… ugh… remember you never touch my… ugh… body. I… ugh… owe you… ugh, boy”, Alex groaned in between fastening breaths. He upped the pace of his thrusts and drove his cock into the muscular ass like a battering ram. Connor nodded at his master’s remark and marveled at the power, both physically and sexually of Alex: his fucking was way more intense than Anton’s. His semi-hard cock leaked a watery load of cum onto his clothes. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex beastly roar escaped his mouth and his majestic muscles flexed as his fourth orgasm of the day erupted through his body. His big balls, already filled again after his previous explosions, released heavy loads of sticky spunk that geysered from his throbbing 20 incher and splattered into the clenching ass he was plowing. Connor was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and pleasure. He’d never liked being dominated since he’d gotten huge, but he knew he was simply no match for the 60 pound lighter beast. Alex pulled the other behemoth from his cock and coated his broad, muscular back with his cum. He then turned his opponent around and covered his face with his final load. He grinningly looked down at Connor and said: “Make sure you’re here tomorrow after football practice, boy!”. Connor stared up at the 500 pound behemoth and nodded.